^^^NR.  Of  PRI/V^ 
 
 JUN     8 
 
 3^06101.  ffM^ 
 
 BR  817  .H8  B32  1854a 
 
 History  of  the  Protestant 
 church  in  Hungary,  from  the 
 
HISTORY 
 
 PROTESTANT  CHURCH  IN  HUNGARY, 
 
 FROM  THE 
 
 BEGINNING  OP  THE  REFORMATION  TO  1850; 
 
 WITH 
 
 SPECIAL  REFERENCE  TO   TRANS YLVAOTA. 
 
 TRANSLATED   BY 
 
 THE   REV.   J.   CRAIG,   D.D., 
 
 HAMBURG.  ^ 
 
 WITH    AN    INTRODUCTION 
 
 BY 
 
 J.   H.  MERLE   D'AUBIGNE,   D.D., 
 
 PRESIDENT  OF  THE  THEOLOGICAL  SCHOOL  OF  GENEVA,  AND  VICE-PRESIDENT  OF  THE  SOCIETH 
 EVANGELIQUE^   AUTHOR  OF  "  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  GREAT  REFORMATION,"  ETC.  "^ 
 
 BOSTON: 
 
 PHILLIPS,    SAMPSON,-    AND    COMPANY. 
 
 NEAV     YORK: 
 
 JAMES     C.    DERBY. 
 
 185  4. 
 
 «s. 
 
CAMDrwIDQE: 
 
 hteheottped  uv  metcalp  and  compant. 
 
INTHODUCTION 
 
 During  the  course  of  a  tour  in  Germany  in  the 
 year  1846,  a  number  of  documents,  both  printed  and 
 in  manuscript,  relating  to  the  history  of  religion  in 
 Hungary,  were  kindly  submitted  to  my  consideration. 
 The  Christian  friends  who  had  bestowed  so  much 
 care  and  pains  in  forming  this  collection,  at  the  same 
 time  earnestly  requested  me  to  make  use  of  its  con- 
 tents, for  the  purpose  of  writing  a  History  of  the  Ref- 
 ormation in  Hungary.  They  thought  that  such  a 
 narrative,  while  bringing  to  the  notice  of  Evangelical 
 Christendom  in  the  West  many  instructive  facts  which 
 had  been  hitherto  unknown,  would  at  the  same  time 
 evince  to  the  Protestants  of  Hungary  that  the  great 
 principles  of  the  Christian  faith  had  been  endeared  to 
 their  forefathers,  and  had  formed  the  groundwork  of 
 their  own  Reformation  in  the  sixteenth  century.  I 
 recall  to  mind  the  place  where  this  request  was  made 
 to  me,  and  the  many  interesting  circumstances  that 
 attended  it,  together  with  the  persons  who  were  the 
 bearers  of  it,  whom  I  shall  probably  never  see  again. 
 That  epoch  of  my  life  is  associated  in  my  memory 
 with  ineffaceable   feelings  of  respect  and  love.      It 
 
IV  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 soon,  however,  became  evident  to  me  that  these  doc- 
 uments did  not  so  much  appertain  to  the  history  of 
 the  Reformation  in  Hungary  as  to  the  general  history 
 of  that  country  from  the  first  introduction  of  Chris- 
 tianity, and  more  particularly  to  the  period  after  the 
 Reformation.  For  this  reason  I  considered  it  impos- 
 sible to  give  up  writing  the  history  of  evangelical  re- 
 ligion in  the  first  half  of  the  sixteenth  century,  which 
 I  could  with  difficulty  accomplish,  to  enter  upon  an 
 entirely  new  work.  I  was  therefore  compelled  to  de- 
 cline the  request  which  had  been  made  to  me ;  but 
 at  the  same  time  I  mentioned  the  names  of  several 
 writers,  both  in  Germany  and  the  French  cantons, 
 whom  I  thought  quite  capable  of  performing  the  hon- 
 orable task  that  had  been  proposed  to  me. 
 
 I  Iieard  no  more  of  the  work  in  question  until  lately 
 (July,  1853),  when  I  learnt  that  the  book  had  been 
 completed,  and  I  was  requested  to  edit  it,  or  at  least 
 introduce  it  to  the  Christian  public  by  writing  a  pref- 
 ace. The  friend  who  asked  me  to  do  this  urged  as 
 a  motive  for  my  compliance,  that  it  Avould  be  for  the 
 sake  of  the  Gospel  and  of  suffering  Hungary.  "  The 
 Lord,"  said  ho,  "  will,  I  hope,  show  you  plainly  that 
 the  demand  comes  less  from  man  than  from  God." 
 Thongh  I  felt  that  there  were  other  Protestant  authors 
 more  capai)lo  than  myself  of  making  this  work  known 
 to  the  pnblic,  still  I  did  not  feel  justified  in  meeting 
 this  second  re(piest  with  another  refusal,  and  therefore 
 re))lied  in  the  affirmative. 
 
 I  wish,  therefore,  in  accordance  with  this  desire  to 
 reconunrnd  the  narrative  to  the  notice  of  all  friends 
 of  the  IVotestant  faith.  No  complete  history  of  the 
 Clunch  of  God  iii  Hungary  has  yet  been  published- 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 and  the  period  intervening  between  the  reign  of  Maria 
 Theresa  and  the  present  time  especially  has  been 
 hardly  sketched,  save  in  a  few  detached  fragments. 
 The  work  that  we  now  ofter  to  the  public  ought, 
 therefore,  to  be  considered  worthy  of  attention,  were 
 it  only  for  its  novelty,  but  more  particularly  so  on 
 account  of  the  labor  that  has  been  bestowed  on  its 
 composition.  The  author  is  a  man  possessed  of  en- 
 lightened piety,  sound  judgment,  integrity,  faithful- 
 ness, and  Christian  vvdsdom,  —  qualities  well  calcu- 
 lated to  inspire  perfect  confidence.  He  has  obtained 
 his  materials  from  the  most  authentic  sources.  Gov- 
 ernment edicts,  convent  protocols,  visitation  reports, 
 and  official  correspondence,  have  all  been  consulted 
 with  scrupulous  attention,  as  is  proved  by  the  numer- 
 ous quotations  which  he  cites.  He  has  thus  sought 
 to  place  the  authenticity  of  his  book  on  an  indisputa- 
 ble basis,  and  at  the  same  time  to  render  it  impervious 
 to  the  shafts  of  hostile  criticism.  It  remains  for  the 
 future  to  prove  how  far  he  has  succeeded.  While 
 bearing  honorable  testimony  to  the  care  that  has  been 
 expended  in  the  production  of  this  book,  I  do  not 
 mean  to  affirm  that,  as  a  historical  composition,  it  is 
 without  faults.  But  I  am  writing  an  introduction, 
 and  not  a  critique.  I  think  that  in  some  parts  the 
 History  might  have  been  fuller  and  more  detailed ; 
 but  the  author  sought  to  be  brief,  and  this  is  a  merit 
 that  certainly  possesses  its  own  advantages.  However 
 that  may  be,  I  cannot  help  thinking  that  this  volume 
 will  be  read  with  interest,  for  it  fills  up  a  chasm  that 
 has  long  existed  in  the  history  of  Protestant  Chris- 
 tianity ;  it  unfolds  a  page  in  the  annals  of  martyr- 
 dom that  has  been  hitherto  unread;    it  opens  up  to 
 
yj  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 the  Protestant  Christian  the  view  of  a  suffering  and 
 oppressed  Church;  and  it  makes  known  a  nation, 
 distant,  it  is  true,  but  brought  near  to  us  by  its  laith, 
 and  which  has  ever  become  to  those  who  have  lived 
 within  it  an  object  of  warm  and  sincere  affection. 
 "  Open  thy  mouth  for  the  dumb,  in  the  cause  of  all 
 such  as  are  appointed  to  destruction,"  said  the  mother 
 of  King  Lemuel  to  her  son  (Proverbs  xxxi.  8).  This 
 book  obeys  that  ancient  precept.  It  tells  of  wicked 
 persecutions,  and  pronounces  in  favor  of  the  op- 
 pressed party,  while  it  brings  to  light  the  intrigues  of 
 their  oppressors.  The  Christian,  when  he  reads  it, 
 will  surely  be  led  to  pay  more  attention  to  the  cause 
 of  his  suffering  brethren  in  the  East  of  Europe ;  to 
 intercede  with  Heaven  in  their  behalf;  to  undertake 
 their  defence  ;  "  to  do  justice  to  the  afflicted  and  the 
 needy  "  (ver.  9) :  for  "  if  one  member  suffer  all  the 
 members  suffer  with  it"  (1  Cor.  xii.  26). 
 
 Now,  although  this  book  is  well  calculated  to  inter- 
 est us,  —  the  Christian  people  of  Western  Europe,  — 
 it  also  reads  a  useful  lesson  to  those  who  suffer  perse- 
 cution in  Hungary,  as  well  as  to  those  who  inflict  it. 
 I  wish  to  address  a  few  words  to  both  these  parties, 
 and  it  is  to  our  oppressed  brethren  that  I  would  first 
 sj)('ak. 
 
 It  is  ;il)solute]y  necessary  to  Hie  very  existence  of  a 
 truly  Cliristian  Church  that  it  should  possess  two 
 qiialilicatioiis :  on(^  is  aufJiorifi/ ;  ihc.  oihcr,  freedom. 
 Tlic  (inlliorilfi  of  (lo(J^  wliich  calls  for  obedience  of 
 man^  is  \\\r  principle  of  faith  and  life;  and  freedom  is 
 nrcessary  to  the  action  of  the  Church.  Although 
 these  two  priiui|»lrs  may  aj)|)car  contradictory,  they 
 are  nevertheless  iiiliniately  connected.     True  freedom 
 
INTRODUCTION.  VII 
 
 cannot  exist  without  authority ;  and  authority,  to  be 
 firm  and  salutary,  must  be  blended  with  freedom. 
 There  is  an  authority  which  must  exist  in  the  Church  ; 
 and  this  I  would  especially  recommend  to  the  Hun- 
 garian Protestants.  I  cannot  give  them  a  stronger 
 proof  of  my  regard  than  in  so  doing,  for  never  was 
 submission  to  this  authority  more  needful.  Some 
 Roman  controversialists  seem  to  believe  that  Chris- 
 tianity consists  wholly  in  authority  (the  authority  in 
 the  Church  is  their  chief  dogma) ;  but,  while  this  is 
 unquestionably  far  from  being  true,  it  is  not  untrue 
 to  affirm  that  a  divine  authority  (the  authority  of 
 Scripture)  forms  the  outward  principle  of  Christian- 
 ity, and  without  it,  faith  is  but  a  vapor  that  passeth 
 away.     Did  not  Christ  himself  rest  his  own  teaching 
 
 upon  the  words,  "  It  is  written  "  ? There  is  a 
 
 wide  difference  between  the  authority  exercised  by 
 the  Gospel,  and  that  claimed  by  the  Church  of  Rome. 
 For  Rome  rests  her  power  on  the  earthly  authority 
 of  councils  and  priests,  while  we  derive  ours  from  the 
 will  of  God  himself,  made  known  in  the  \witings 
 which  he  has  inspii-ed.  One  is,  the  rebellious  tyr- 
 anny of  fallen  man ;  the  other,  the  legitimate  rule  of 
 Heaven  itself.  Let  us  reject  the  one,  and  hold  fast  by 
 the  other. 
 
 It  is  probable  that  the  Protestant  Church  of  Hun- 
 gary erred  by  departing  from  this  divine  authority, 
 and  therefore  did  not  escape  that  blight  of  rational- 
 ism which  swept  over  the  whole  of  Europe  during 
 the  second  half  of  the  eighteenth  century.  This 
 History  informs  us  that  there  were  a  party  of  laymen 
 who  exhorted  their  pastors  to  rest  satisfied  with  teach- 
 ing the  people  their  duty  as  citizens  and  Christians, 
 
Viii  INTKODTTCTION. 
 
 and  to  set  aside  the  doctrines  of  what  they  denomi- 
 nated a  vulgar  orthodoxy.  There  were  some  minis- 
 ters —  blind  guides  —  who  thus  yielded  to  the  spirit 
 of  the  age,  and  thought  themselves  wise  in  their  own 
 folly.  This  was  the  inward  canker  of  the  Hungarian 
 Church,  —  an  evil  more  dangerous  in  its  consequen- 
 ces than  the  most  cruel  persecutions. 
 
 The  first  thing  needful,  then,  to  restore  the  Hunga- 
 rian Church,  is  to  establish  within  it  the  perfect  and 
 undivided  control  of  the  will  of  God  as  revealed  to  us 
 in  Holy  Scripture.  This  was  the  working  principle 
 of  our  glorious  Reformation.  "  I  have  neither  seen, 
 nor  heard,  nor  perceived  any  thing  of  it,"  said  Luther, 
 when  speaking  of  the  mysteries  of  God  ;  "  but,  be- 
 cause God  says  it,  I  will  believe  it  must  be,  and  fol- 
 low the  word"  (Watch  x.,  pp.  13, 14).  This  precept, 
 in  reference  to  the  supreme  authority  of  lohat  is  lorit- 
 ten^  is  not  only  to  be  met  with  in  all  the  books  of  Lu- 
 ther ;  it  was  also  the  guiding  principle  of  his  whole 
 life.  How  does  the  Reformer  write  to  the  Pope  ?  "I 
 am  ready,"  says  he,  "  to  give  up  to  all  men,  and  in 
 all  things  ;  but  as  for  the  Word  of  truth,  I  neither  can 
 nor  will  let  that  go."  When  the  Pope  ordered  the 
 l)ooks  of  Luther  to  be  burnt,  —  "  Let  them  burn,"  says 
 lie  ;  "  I  have  only  wished  to  bring  m.en  to  the  Bihle.^^ 
 When  olhcious  mediators,  in  the  solemn  days  at 
 Worms,  said  to  him,  "  Trust  yourself  to  us,  and  we 
 will  settle  this  matter  in  a  Christian  way,"  he  an- 
 swered, "I  can  intrust  to  the  ])ower  of  the  emper- 
 or l)oth  my  person  and  my  life,  Init  the  Wcrnl  of 
 Clod, — jH'vcrl"  Thus  s|K)ke,  not  Luther  only,  but 
 /winirjius,  Favel,  Calvin,  Tindai,  Cranmer,and  Knox. 
 'I'hc  doctor:^  oftlio  ({(Micvcsc  school  are  perhaps  even 
 
I^'T^vODUCTIo^^  l\ 
 
 more  explicit  than  the   Lutheran  teachers  touching 
 the  paramount  authority  of  Holy  Scripture. 
 
 This  principle  is  a  necessary  concomitant  of  Chris- 
 tian life.  No  Church  or  people  can  ex^st  without 
 obedience  to  this  divine  rule.  I  do  not  wish  to  enter 
 now  upon  the  field  of  political  discussion ;  neither  is 
 it  my  desire  to  depreciate  the  ancient  constitution  of 
 nations,  and  the  liberties  which  children  have  inher- 
 ited from  their  fathers.  But  I  declare,  without  any 
 hesitation,  that,  in  the  existing  coiKlition  of  Hungary, 
 I  know  of  but  one  cure  for  its  numerous  ills,  for  its 
 deeply  festering  wounds  ;  and  this  remedy  is  pointed 
 out  in  the  passage  of  Revelation  to  be  found  in  chapter 
 xxii.  2.  "  The  leaves  of  the  tree  of  life,  which  are  for 
 the  healing  of  the  nations,''  represent  the  Word  of  God, 
 and  the  authority,  the  teaching,  the  faith,  and  the  life, 
 which  derive  their  source  from  Holy  Scripture.  It  is 
 to  this  divine  authority  that  Protestant  Hungary 
 ought  to  give  in  her  hearty  allegiance.  She  has 
 sought  a  cure  for  her  wounds  in  the  sphere  of  politics, 
 when  she  should,  before  all  else,  have  sought  it  in  the 
 sphere  of  Christianity.  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that 
 political  freedom  is  a  chimera.  Certainly  not  I  But  I 
 affirm  that  no  nation  can  enjoy  this  condition  of  lib- 
 erty, until  the  authority  of  the  Word  of  God  is  para- 
 'mount  among  them.  There  is  some  counterpoise 
 necessary  to  freedom.  Men  cannot  make  a  proper 
 use  of  civil  liberty,  except  they  are  inwardly  influ- 
 enced by  the  Word  of  God.  Should  the  restraints  of 
 Holy  Scripture  ever  cease  to  be  exercised  in  England 
 and  the  United  States  of  America,  the  religious  and 
 political  freedom  which  these  nations  now  enjoy 
 would  soon  be  mers^ed  in  the  excesses  of  an  unbridled 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 democracy.  That  respect  for  law  which  distinguishes 
 these  nations,  is  a  pledge  of  the  continuance  of  their 
 liberty,  their  power,  and  prosperity.  Now, -this  re- 
 spect for  the  law  is  essentially  derived  from  the  influ- 
 ence of  Holy  Scripture,  from  obedience  to  that  Divine 
 Word  which  has  said,  "Fear  God;  honor  the  king" 
 (1  Pet.  ii.  17). 
 
 If,  however,  I  have  descanted  on  authority  in  ad- 
 dressing the  people,  I  would  now  speak  of  freedom 
 as  relating  to  tlie  princes  and  magistrates.  No  Prot- 
 estant Church  has  experienced  so  much  oppression  as 
 that  of  Hungary.  The  persecution  arose  at  the  time 
 of  the  Reformation,  and  exists  to  this  very  day  in 
 some  measure.  Religion  is  a  matter  between  God 
 and  man,  or,  as  the  great  autocrat,  Napoleon  L,  him- 
 self expressed  it,  "  The  rule  of  the  prince  terminates 
 where  that  of  conscience  begins."  When  governors 
 fail  to  acknowledge  this  principle,  then,  under  color 
 of  enforcing  order,  a  door  is  opened  to  all  sorts  of  dis- 
 turbances in  the  state.  If  a  man  is  debarred  from 
 the  freedom  to  worship  God  according  to  the  dictates 
 of  his  own  conscience,  he  sufF&rs  in  his  holiest  a.nd 
 highest  feelings,  —  he  becomes  disaffected,  irritated, 
 and  indignant  against  that  human  authority  which 
 claims  an  obedience  due  to  God  alone.  On  the  one 
 hand,  doubtless,  men  wanting  in  moral  courage,  and. 
 incapaljle  of  sacrificing  the  comfofts  of  life  for  the 
 sake  of  ilicir  faith,  would  yield  to  violence,  give  up 
 llicir  religious  profession,  and  subscribe  a  fatal  recan- 
 tation from  tiic  truth.  This  has  sometimes  happened 
 even  ill  I  Iuiig;iry.  Turning  to  the  other  side,  we  shall 
 find  pious,  Hiitliful  Christians,  holding  fast  their  con- 
 fession, and  suffering  patiently  the  infliction  of  chains, 
 
INTRODUCTION.  xi 
 
 even   of  death  itself,  rather  than  deny  the   Gospel : 
 they   are,  as    their    Master,    sheep   dumb   before  the 
 shearers.     But  besides  these  two  parties,  there  must 
 always  exist   some   proud,    independent   spirits,  not 
 brought  as  yet  under  the  controlling  influence  of  the 
 Divine  Word,  who  will  be  driven  by  oppression  into 
 fearful  excesses.     Wherever  there  is  a  Louis  XIV., 
 there  will  also   be    Camisards.     It  is  an  old  saying, 
 that  "  Persecution  stirs  up  revolt"  ;  and  if  it  does  not 
 actually  produce  rebellion,  it  at  least  fosters  discon- 
 tent, disaffection,  and  ill-will,  —  conditions  essentially 
 opposed  to  the  public  welfare.     It  is,  then,  for  the 
 sake  of  their  own   interest  that  we  earnestly  suppli- 
 cate the  higher  powers  to  gi'ant  liberty  of  conscience. 
 What  is  to  be  gained  by  refusing  it  ?     Despite  of  all 
 that  can  be  said  or  done,  the  subjection  of  conscience 
 is  beyond  the  reach  of  human  power.     A  few  harm- 
 less individuals  may  be  terrified  and  ill-treated,  but 
 of  their  faith  they  cannot  be  deprived.      Can  those 
 who   attempt  to  justify  religious    persecution    bring 
 forward  as  an  excuse  the  righteousness  of  then*  cause  ?  . 
 Ah  !  if  they  had  really  at  heart  the  prevalence  of  truth, 
 they  would  allow  it  unrestrained  action.     By  its  own 
 innate  power,  and  the  voice  of  inward  conviction,  it 
 will  make  its  way  into  the  hearts  of  men.     It  has 
 never  yet  been  thrust  upon  them  by  the  sword  and  the 
 prison-house  ;  such  a  line  of  proceeding  would  be  like 
 teaching  philosophy  by  means  of  the  rod.      Can  we 
 even  allow  the  security  of  public  welfare  to  be  alleged 
 as  a  motive  in  justification  of  proceedings  hostile  to 
 religious  liberty  ?     Is  it  not  rather  well  known  by  ex- 
 perience, that  a  religion  imposed  by  priests,  and  en- 
 forced by  the  civil  power,  has  no  intrinsic  strength? 
 
Xll  INTRODUCTION. 
 
 It  is  like  the  cords  with  which  Delilah  bound  Sam- 
 son,—  a  single  effort  suffices  to  break  through  them 
 (Judges  xvi.  9).  Let  us  turn  our  eyes  towards  the 
 Roman  Catholic  countries  of  Italy,  Spain,  Portugal, 
 and  France,  —  constantly  a  prey  to  revolution  ;  while 
 Protestant  nations  possess  a  stability  united  with 
 freedom,  and  enjoy  a  public  tranquillity  which  must 
 command  confidence  in  proportion  as  it  is  based  upon 
 the  influence  of  the  Word  of  God.  For  this  reason, 
 after  requiring  that  the  people  should  submit  to  the 
 will  of  God,  we  would  require  of  the  prince  to  recog- 
 nize the  liberty  of  the  Christian. 
 
 Nevertheless,  control  and  freedom  are  not  alone 
 sufficient  for  the  Church  :  she  must  also  possess  faith 
 and  life.  The  dominion  of  the  Church  among  the 
 Romanists  is  an  entirely  outward  system  of  rule, 
 which  is  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  mechanically  sub- 
 mitted to.  The  authority  of  the  Word  of  God,  as 
 acknowledged  by  the  Protestants,  is,  on  the  contrary, 
 an  inward  power  acting  upon  the  affections,  the  will, 
 and  the  intellect,  renewing  them  by  the  Holy  GJhost, 
 and  leading  the  converted  man  to  obey  with  joy  and 
 not  with  grief,  —  with  love  and  not  with  fear, — from 
 a  strong  internal  conviction  of  duty,  instead  of  a  stu- 
 l)id  and  unreflecting  servility. 
 
 To  enable  tlie  Church  of  Hungary  to  take  the  posi- 
 tion  that  belongs  to  her  among  the  other  reformed 
 churclies,  the  pure  faith  held  by  the  children  of  God 
 must  become  mighty  within  her.  She  must,  in  obedi- 
 ence to  the  Word  of  God,  believe  with  the  heart  and 
 confess  witli  the  monlh,  the  fall  of  man  through 
 Adam's  transgression,  — his  corruption  through  sin,— 
 his  utter  inability  to  raise  himself  from  the  miserable 
 
INTRODUCTION.  Xlll 
 
 condition  into  which  he  has  fallen,  —  the  eternal 
 Godhead  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  became  man,  and 
 was  offered  up  for  us  on  the  altar  of  the  cross,  — jus- 
 tification by  faith,  which,  resting  upon  that  sacrifice, 
 rescues  the  sinner  from  the  death  which  he  has  de- 
 served, and  gives  him  eternal  life;  —  finally,  the  Holy 
 Ghost  (God  as  well  as  the  Father  and  the  Son)  ruling 
 in  the  heart  by  the  Word,  and  liberating  it  from  the 
 law  of  sin.  It  is  necessary,  then,  that  the  Church  of 
 God  in  Hungary  should  confess  in  heartfelt  sincerity, 
 with  Luther,  as  have  also  confessed  Calvin  and  all 
 the  other  Reformers  :  "  The  first  and  principal  article 
 of  our  faith  is,  that  Jesus  Christ  our  God  and  Lord 
 died  for  our  sins,  and  rose  again  for  our  justification. 
 All  have  sinned  and  are  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
 without  works  or  merit  of  their  own,  by  the  redemp- 
 tion that  is  in  Christ  Jesus  through  his  blood.  No 
 pious  man  can  give  up  any  portion  of  this  belief, 
 even  if  heaven,  and  earth,  and  all  things,  should  be 
 involved  in  ruin.  In  this  belief  is  contained  all  that 
 we  teach,  bear  witness  to  in  our  lives,  and  act  upon, 
 in  spite  of  the  Pope,  the  Devil,  and  the  whole  world."  * 
 If  faith  in  these  articles  be  a  living  principle  in  the 
 Church  of  Hungary,  that  Church  is  secure.  We  de- 
 mand then  of  that  Church  to  hold  this  belief,  to  pro- 
 
 *  "  Hie  primus  et  principalis  articulus  est,  quod  Jesus  Christus  Deus  et 
 Dominus  noster  sit  propter  peccata  nostra  mortuus,  et  propter  justitiam 
 nostram  resurrexerit.  Oranes  peccaverunt  et  justiticantur  gratis,  absque 
 operibus,  seu  meritis  propriis,  ex  ipsius  gi-atia,  per  redemptionem  qu»  est 
 in  Cliristo  Jesu  in  sanguine  ejus De  lioc  articulo  cedere  nemo  pic- 
 rum  potest,  etiam  si  caelum  et  ten*a  ac  omnili  corruant.  In  hoc  articulo 
 sita  sunt  et  consistant  omnia  quce  contra  papam,  diabolum,  et  universum 
 raundum,in  vita  nostra  docemus,  testamur,  et  agimus."  —  (Artie,  Smalealdii, 
 2d  part.) 
 
 h 
 
Xi^  INTEODUCTIOn. 
 
 claim  it  from  the  pulpit,  to  keep  it  alive  in  the  heart. 
 We  make  this  demand  for  the  sake  of  its  forefathers, 
 for  the  sake  of  its  martyrs,  for  the  sake  of  its  own  life 
 and  prosperity,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and 
 Holy  Ghost,  which  is  pronounced  over  the  heads  of 
 all  its  children.  This  Church  has  been  illustrious  in 
 ancient  times,  and  ought  at  the  present  period  to  rise 
 up  and  again  take  her  place  among  us.  Perhaps  she 
 may  only  be  able  to  raise  herself  amidst  privation  and 
 tears,  bound  like  Lazarus  "  with  grave-clothes,  and 
 swathed  in  a  shroud  "  ;  but  if  she  lives  by  faith,  that 
 is  sufficient :  her  reward  will  not  fail  her.  We  can 
 exhort  her  boldly  from  the  West  of  Europe,  —  from 
 the  foot  of  the  Alps,  —  from  that  town  of  Calvin 
 which  has  always  regarded  her  with  affection,  —  in 
 words  from  Holy  Writ :  "  Awake,  thou  that  sleepest, 
 and  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give  thee 
 light"  (Eph.  V.  14). 
 
 In  conclusion,  I  would  return  to  what  I  have  before 
 expressed.  This  book  is  not  one  for  ordinary  read- 
 ing. It  is  not  simply  to  be  considered  as  a  book,  for 
 it  is  the  exponent  of  a  fact.  A  branch  of  the  great 
 family  of  the  Gopsel  has  been  forgotten  by  the  rest, 
 and  this  wrong,  although  of  long  existence,  must 
 be  redressed.  After  having  read  this  volume,  the 
 reador  must  not  rest  satisfied,  as  is  usually  the  case, 
 with  phicing  it  upon  the  shelves  of  his  library.  These 
 pages  contain  a  solemn  appeal  to  all  true  Chris- 
 tians. What  (:}od  requires  of  those  who  shall  read 
 them  is,  — to  pray,  to  believe,  to  hope,  and  to  act 
 towards  Protestant  Hungary  in  faith  and  love. 
 
 I  will  torminate  by  quoting  the  prayer  which  Lu- 
 ther ollered  up  when  he  saw  the  Turks  threatejiing  to 
 
INTRODUCTION.  XV 
 
 attack  Hungary,  and  thence  Germany :  "  Here  comes 
 the  Turk,  the  Rod  of  God,  with  a  great  and  powerful 
 army,  sweeping  over  Hungary  "  ;  and  I  would  wish 
 every  Hungarian,  and  every  friend  of  Hungary,  to 
 pray  with  that  reformer  (Opp.  xxii.  p.  2350) :  — 
 
 "  O  Lord  God,  have  mercy  upon  this  poor  land. 
 Confound  the  Devil  according  to  thy  great  power. 
 Protect  thy  Church  against  thy  foes.  Glorify  thy 
 Son.  Look  not  on  our  sins.  Give  us  thy  Holy 
 Spirit,  and  grant  us  a  true  and  certain  knowledge  of 
 thy  pure  Word.     Amen." 
 
 Merle  d'Aubigne. 
 
 Geneva,  September^  1853. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 FIRST   PERIOD. 
 
 FROM  TIIE  EARLIEST  TIMES  TILL  THE  PEACE  OF 
 VIENNA,  A.  D.  1608. 
 
 CHAPTER   I.  PAGB 
 
 CONSTITUENT    PARTS  ;    ORIGINAL    INHABITANTS  ;    FIRST    TRACES 
 
 OP   CHRISTIANITY,   TILL   THE    TIME    OF   STEPHEN    THE    FIRST,  1 
 
 CHAPTER  IL 
 
 POLITICAL  AND  ECCLESIASTICAL  STATE  OF  HUNGARY  UNDER 
 THE  KINGS  OF  THE  LINE  OF  ARPAD,  FROM  STEPHEN  TILL  THE 
 DEATH    OF   ANDREW    TIIE    THIRD  —  997-1301,  ...  7 
 
 CHAPTER  IIL 
 
 STATE  OF  HUNGARY  UNDER  RULERS  OF  DIFFERENT  HOUSES, 
 FR03I    1301    TO    1540.  —  THE   HUSSITES. 
 
 John  Huss.  —  His  Death.  —  Jerome  of  Prague.  —  His  Death.  — 
 Doctrines  of  the  Hussites.  —  Spread  and  Persecution  of  these 
 Doctrines  in  Bohemia,  Hungarj^,  and  Transylvania,   ...        19 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 DECAY  OF  CHRISTIAN  DOCTRINE  AND  MORALS  AMONG  CLERGY 
 AND   LAITY   IN   HUNGARY   PREVIOUS   TO   THE   REFORilATION,  30 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 FIRST  APPEARANCE  OF  THE  REFORMATION  IN  HUNGARY  —  TILL 
 THE   BATTLE   OF   MOIliCS,    1526. 
 
 Simon  GrynUus  and  Vitus  Viezheim,  Professors  in  Ofen.  —  Queen 
 JIary  and  her  Chajilain,  John  Henkcl,  as  Friends  of  Luther.  —  Con- 
 temporary Slovements  in    Hermanstadt.  —  First  Reformers  of 
 b* 
 
Xviii  CONTENTS. 
 
 Transylvania.  —  Ambrosins  and  George  summoned  to  Gr^n.  — 
 Marcus  Pempfiinger,  Count  of  Saxony.  —  The  Tope  attempts  to 
 crush  the  Refonnation.  —  Ludwg  II.  —  Cardmal  Cajetan.  —  Royal 
 Decree  against  the  Lutherans.  —  Hungarian  Students  at  Witten- 
 Ijerg.  —  Burning  of  Luther's  Books  at  (Edenberg.  —  General  Coun- 
 cil in  1525.  —  Louis  IL  writes  to  CEdenberg.  —  Battle  at  ]\Iohacs,      37 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 BATTLE    OF    MOHACS,    AKD     ITS     IMMEDIATE     EFFECTS    ON     THE 
 REFORMATION    IN    HUNGARY. 
 
 Death  of  Louis  IL  —  Death  of  the  Archbishop.  — The  Cardinal  Le- 
 gate flies,  and  is  overtaken. — John  Zapolya  remains  inactive.  — 
 The  Turks  take  Ofen,  and  burn  the  Carviniau  Library.  —  Conse- 
 quences of  the  Battle  in  the  Spread  of  the  Gospel,     ...        48 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 FERDINAND   I.   RULES   ALONE.      1540-1564, 71 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 Confession  of  Faith  of  tlie  five  Towns  of  Upper  Hungary  on  this 
 Side  the  Theiss.  —  Activity  of  the  Gospel  Preachers.  —  Temes- 
 var.  —  Stephen  Kis  of  Szegedin.  —  Peter  Petrovitsh,  Count  of 
 Temesvar.  —  Stephen  Losontzy.  —  Szegedin  banished. —  Temes 
 var  conquered  by  the  Turks.  —  Death  of  Losontzy,   ...        79 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 An  Evangelical  High  School  in  (Edenberg.  —  The  Town  Bela  re- 
 formed. —  Letter  of  the  Archbishop  Nicolas  Olah.  —  Threats.  — 
 Firmness  of  the  Protestants.  —  The  IMagnates  of  Hungary,  with 
 the  Exception  of  three  Families,  all  Protestants.  —  Introduction 
 of  the  Jesuits, 87 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 Death  of  Leonard  Stiickel  and  Thomas  Nadasdy.  —  Printing  of  the 
 New  Testament  in  Croatian.  — Bishop  Dudith's  Report  from  the 
 Council  of  Trent.  —  Covenanting  Soldiers  at  Eriau,         .        .  92 
 
 CHAPTER  XI. 
 
 Diet  of  Prcsburp.  —  Synod  of  the  Evangelical  Church  at  Tarczal. 
 —  Gabriel  Per.'-iiyi.  —  Close  of  the  Council  of  Trent.  —  The  Cup 
 prantcd  to  the  Laity.  —  Ferdinand's  iMedal.  —  Provincial  S^'nod 
 <->r  Tyniau.  — Ferdinand's  Decease.  — Review,  .        .     '  ,        qq 
 
CONTENTS.  Xix 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 Maximilian  I.  is  made  King.  —  Communion  in  botli  Kinds  in  Hun- 
 gary. —  Tiie  Celibacy  of  the  Clergj-.  —  Organization  of  the  Re- 
 formed Church,  and  Separation  from  the  Lutherans.  —  Unitarians 
 in  Transylvania.  —  Pastor  Lucas.  —  Lazarus  Schwend.  —  Confes- 
 sion of  Czenger, 101 
 
 CHAPTER  XIIL 
 
 Jehoiachim  Brandenburg.  —  Death  of  Gabriel  Per^nyi,  BLshop  of 
 Csanad.  —  Synod  of  Kremnitz. —  The  twenty-four  Zips  Towns 
 and  their  Confession.  —  David  Chytraus, 105 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 Diet  at  Presburg.  —  John  Kurber.  —  Tyrnau.  —  James  "Wolf.  — 
 Death  of  Serpilius  and  Szegedinus.  —  Formal  Separation  from 
 Piome, 108 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 Peter  Bomemissa.  —  Stephen  Beytha.  —  Michael  Starinus.  —  The 
 Pastors  of  (Edenberg.  —  Caspar  Zeitvogel.  —  Nicolas  Telegdy  ap- 
 peals to  the  Pope. —  IMaximilian's  Death.  —  His  Character,       .      Ill 
 
 CHAPTER  XVI. 
 
 RUDOLPH    II.,    FROM    1576    TO    1608,    IX    HUNGARY;   DIED    1612. 
 
 His  Education  and  Planner  of  Life.  —  Archduke  Ernest,  Govemor 
 of  Austria.  —  Opitz  and  Scherer.  —  The  Concordia  in  Hungarj-. 
 —  Roman  Tactics, 117 
 
 CHAPTER  XVII. 
 
 Roman  Catholic  SjTiod  at  Steinamanger.  —  Bishop  Telegdy.  —  Gre- 
 gorian Calendar.  —  Banishment  of  the  Protestant  Clergj'  of  CEden- 
 berg.  —  Draskowitsh  is  made  Cardinal.  —  Adoption  of  the  New 
 Calendar  out  of  Respect  to  the  King.  —  Banishment  of  the  Jesuits 
 from  Transylvania.  —  Death  of  Draskowitsh,     ....      122 
 
 CHAPTER  XVIII. 
 
 Caspar  Dragonus.  —  Protestant  Synods.  —  Peter  Berger.  —  Hun- 
 garian Students  banished  from  Wittenberg.  —  The  Formula  Con- 
 cordite.  —  Roman  Troops  sent  to  Hunguiy.  —  Basta  in  Transyl- 
 vania. —  Destruction  of  the  Evangelical  Church  in  Styria  and 
 Carinthia.  —  The  Roman  General  Barbiano  in  Kashaw  and  Leut- 
 shaw.  —  The  Magistrates  of  Leutshaw  and  the  Bishop  of  Raab,      126 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIX. 
 
 Diet  of  Presburg,  1604.— The  famous  22cl  Article.  —  Persecution 
 of  the  Protestants.  —  Stephen  Botskay's  Rebellion.  —  The  Peace 
 of  Vienna, 133 
 
 CILA.PTER  XX. 
 
 The  Peace  of  Austria.  —  Botskay's  Objection  to  the  Terms.  — 
 Peace  ratified.  —  Botskay  dies  of  Poison.  —  Conditions  of  the 
 Peace  violated.  —  IMatthew  summons  a  Diet.  —  Matthew  becomes 
 King  of  Hungary, 138 
 
 SECOND   PERIOD. 
 
 FROM  THE  PEACE  OF  VIENNA  TILL  THE  CONVENTION 
 OF  SZATHMAR,  1608- 171L 
 
 CHAPTER  L 
 
 Presburg  Church.  —  Stephen  Esterhazy.  —  His  Death.  —  The  Jes- 
 uits. —  George  Thurzo,  Palatine.  —  Synod  of  Sillein,        .        .      144 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 The  Archbishops  protest  against  the  Synod  of  Sillein.  —  Answer. — 
 —  Peter  Pazraany.  —  Protestant  Princes  turn  to  Popery.  —  Synod 
 of  Tyrnau.  —  John  Moschovinus.  —  The  Women  of  Hricsow. — 
 King  Matthew  gives  an  unfavorable  Decision  respecting  the  Peace 
 of  Vienna, 151 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 Peter  Pazmany's  Work.  —  Christopher  Thurzo  returns  to  the  Prot- 
 estants. —  Oppression.  —  Gabriel  Bathyani  and  the  Treaty  of  Tyr- 
 nau. —  Writings  of  the  Protestants.  —  Quarrels  of  the  Reformed 
 and  Lutheran  Clergy.  — Jubilee  of  the  Reformation.  —  Ferdinand 
 made  King.  —  Siegmund  Forgacs.  —  Death  of  Matthew,  .        .      157 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 FERDINAND    H.,    FHOM    1019    TILL    1G37. 
 
 Ferdinand's  critical  Position.  —  His  fanatical  Vow.  —  War  with 
 B<?thK-n.  — Bcf'thh'-n  conquers  Presburg,  and  takes  the  Crown.— 
 Diet  ut  Ncusohl.  -  BOthlcn  refuses  to  accept  the  Title  of  King,       165 
 
CONTENTS.  XXI 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 Refonned  Synod  at  Hedenan.  —  Death  of  Emerich  Thurzo  the 
 Palatine. — Bethlen  again  takes  the  Swoixl.  —  Peace  of  Xikols- 
 burg.  —  SjTiod  of  Shintaw.  —  Numbers  of  exiled  Protestants.  — 
 Margrave  George  of  Brandenburg.  —  Diet  of  CEdenberg.  —  The 
 Legate.  —  Tumult  at  the  Diet.  —  Coronation  of  Ferdinand  III.,       171 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 Ferdinand  II.  nominates  the  Virgin  Slary  Generalissimo  of  his 
 Anny.  —  Bdthlen  declares  War  again.  —  Is  joined  by  the  Ger- 
 mans.—  Peace  of  Presburg. — The  Widow  of  Palatine  Forgacs 
 raging  agamst  the  Protestants.  —  George  Piakotzy. —  Gusta\Ti3 
 Adolphus.  —  Conversion  of  several  Magnates  to  Popery.  —  Perse- 
 cutions. —  Jesuits  in  CEdenberg.  —  Death  of  Ferdinand  II.,       .      176 
 
 -  CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 FERDINAND   III.       1637-1657. 
 
 Death  of  Pazmany.  —  Emerich  Lasy,  Archbishop  of  Gr4n.  —  Diet 
 of  Presburg.  —  Xew  Persecutions.  — Deliberations  at  Kashaw. — 
 Deputation  to  the  King.  —  Torstenson  in  Jloravia.  —  Death  of  the 
 Archbishop.  —  George  Lippay  his  Successoi*. —  George  Eakotzy 
 of  Transylvania.  —  Banishment  of  the  Protestant  Clergy  from  the 
 Island  Schutt.  —  Piobert  Douglas.  —  Death  of  the  Palatine  Nico- 
 las Esterhazy, 182 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 The  Peace  of  Linz.  —  Protest  of  the  Popish  Clerg}'.  —  The  King's 
 Firmness.  —  The  Diet  of  1647.  The  Protestants  obtain  Ninety 
 Churches  restored.  — Penal  Laws  against  the  Religious  Persecu- 
 tors. —  Bishop  Szelepcsenyi.  —  Bishop  Draskowitsh.  —  The  King's 
 Liberality, 188 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 New  Persecutions  of  the  Protestants  in  Hungary.  — Diet  of  Pres- 
 burg in  1649.  — Paul  Pallfy,  Palatine.  —  Fniits  of  the  Diet.— 
 The  Jesuits  in  Transylvania.  —  Death  of  the  young  King  of  Pvome. 
 —  Leopold  crowned  Kmg  of  Hungary  iir  1655. —Troubles. — 
 Death  of  Ferdmand, 194 
 
 CHAPTER   X. 
 
 1657-1670. 
 
 Leopold's  Education.  —  He  favors  the  Jesuits.  —  The  Synod  at  Tji*- 
 nau.  —  Hungarian  Diets,  and  Grievances  of  the  Protestants.— 
 
1  CONTENTS. 
 
 The  Diet  of  1662.  —  The  Protestant  Deputies  demand  back  the 
 Churches  and  Schools.  —  Petitions  to  the  Kmg.  —  Specification 
 of  the  Persecutors.  —  Persecution  in  Transylvania.  —  More  Peti- 
 tions. —  The  Protestant  Deputies  leave  the  Diet.  —  Its  Close,    .      203 
 
 CHAPTER  XI. 
 
 Effect  of  the  Departure  of  the  Protestant  Deputies  on  the  Patriots.  — 
 Their  Dissatisfaction.  —  Diet  of  Neusohl.  —  Leopold  and  the  Di- 
 van. —  Attempt  to  poison  the  King.  —  The  Procurator  of  the  Jes- 
 uits disappears.  —  Paris  von  Spantkaw.  —  Imprisonments.  —  The 
 Malcontents  in  Kashaw,  —  Assembly  at  Neusohl.  —  Trial  and 
 Punishment  of  the  Insurgents.  —  Xicolas  Drabicius.  —  Renewed 
 Persecutions.  —  Presburg.  —  Its  banished  Clergy.  —  A  new  Insur- 
 rection crushed.  —  Persecution  still  continues.  —  The  Archbishop 
 resigns  his  Viceroyalty, 217 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 First  Citation  of  Protestant  Pastors  to  Presburg.  —  The  Charge.  — 
 The  Judges.  — The  Trial.  —  Archbishop's  Declaration.  —  Count 
 Dlyeshazy  treats  with  the  Pastors.  —  The  Pastors  are  prepared  to 
 go  into  Exile.  —  The  Conditions  of  Pardon.  —  Attempt  to  gain  the 
 Pastors  to  the  Popish  Church.  —  Suhajda.  —  Stephen  Fekete,  .      237 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 
 The  New  Citation  of  the  Evangelical  Preachers.  —  Conduct  of  the 
 Pasha,  —  The  Trial.  —  The  Sentence. —  Separate  Sentence  on 
 the  Pastors  of  Bosing,  Modei'n,  and  St.  George.  —  Two  hundred 
 and  thirty-six  sign  their  Deed  of  Resignation.  —  The  Rest  refuse. 
 —  Treatment.  —  Separation  of  the  Lutherans  and  Refoniied.  — 
 Finnness  of  the  Reformed  Pastors.  —  Imprisonment.  —  Treatment 
 in  the  Prisons.  —  The  Jesuit  Nicolas  Kellio.  —  Petition  to  the  Em- 
 I)eror.  —  Condemnation  to  the  Galleys, 245 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 Treatment  of  the  Prisoners  in  the  other  Fortresses. — Journey  to 
 Trieste.  —  Hopes  of  the  Possibility  of  Ransom.  —  Ten  join  the 
 Church  of  Rome.  —  George  and  Philip  Weltz.  —  Api-)eals  to  Ger 
 many.  —  Charles  II.  of  England.  —  The  Vice-Admiral  of  the 
 Dutdi  Fleet.—  Hopes  of  Delivery,  and  Disappointment.  — Admi- 
 ral I{nytcr.~TlK>  Galley-slaves  set  free,    258 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 Gcnornl  View  of  the  State  of  the  Protestant  Church  in  Hungary 
 and   1  rnnsyiviinia  at  the  Time  the  Pastors  were  released.  —  The 
 
CONTENTS.  XXlll 
 
 Pastors  in  the  Woods  and  Caves.  —  Cunning  of  the  Priests  in  at- 
 tempting to  find  them.  —  ffidenberg  a  favored  City.  —  Princess 
 Eggenberg.  —  Insurrection  of  the  Hungarians.  —  Tokely.  —  At- 
 tempts to  make  Peace, 266 
 
 CHAPTER  XVI. 
 
 Diet  of  (Edenberg,  1681.  —  Election  of  the  Palatine. — Petition  to 
 the  King.  —  Memorial  of  the  Roman  Catholics.  —  The  Petitions  of 
 the  Protestants  without  Eftect.  —  George  Gerhard's  Motion.  —  The 
 Koman  Cathohc  Deputy,  Gabriel  Kapy.  —  Struggle  of  the  Clergy. 
 —  The  Eoman  Catholic  Magnates  and  Nobles  assist  the  Protes- 
 tants. —  The  Imperial  Decree.  —  Further  Attempts  of  the  Prot- 
 estants. —  Close  of  the  Diet, 273 
 
 CHAPTER  XVII. 
 
 Conduct  of  the  Poman  Cathohc  Clergy  after  the  Diet.  —  The  Re- 
 corder of  (Edenberg.  —  War  with  Tokely.  — Vienna  besieged  by 
 the  Turks.  —  ReUeved  by  the  Poles.  —  The  Prince  of  Transylva- 
 nia joins  Leopold  against  the  Turks.  —  Ofen  retaken  after  a  hun- 
 dred and  forty-six  Years'  Possession  by  the  Turks.  —  General 
 Karaffa.  —  The  Court  of  Assize  at  Debr^csin  and  Eperjes,        .      285 
 
 CHAPTER  XVIII. 
 
 FROM   THE   TEAR    1688   TILL   LEOPOLD'S   DEATH,   IX    1705. 
 
 The  Royal  Commissioners  and  their  Excesses.  —  Banishment  of  Pas- 
 tors Sextius  and  John  Bury.  —  Stephen  Fekete  a  Persecutor.  — 
 Bishop  Llatthew  Rhadonai.  —  Rakotzy's  Imprisonment  and  Es- 
 cape.—  Civil  AYar.  —  Rakotzy  conquers  Hungan,-,  and  is  elected 
 Prince  of  Transylvania.  —  Treaties  of  Peace.  —  Foreign  Interven- 
 tion. —  Leopold's  Death, 298 
 
 CHAPTER  XIX. 
 
 JOSEPH   I.      FROM    1705   TO    1711. 
 
 Election  of  Superintendents.  —  Quarrels  betAveen  the  Pastors  and 
 the  Lay  Office-bearer;  in  the  Church  Courts.  —  Pastor  of  Pres- 
 burg  banished  by  Kollonitz.  —  Charles  XII.  founds  Scholarships. 
 —  Synod  of  Rosenberg.  —  Diet  of  Onod.  —  Rakotzy  Excommuni- 
 cated.—  Rakotzy  and  the  Jesuits. — Joseph  favors  the  Protes- 
 tants. —  Death  of  the  Kincr.  —  Peace  of  Szathmar,    .        .        .      312 
 
Xxiv  CONTENTS. 
 
 THIRD   PERIOD. 
 
 FROM  THE  PEACE  OF  SZaTHMAR  TO  THE  DEATH  OF 
 LEOPOLD  IL,  1712-1792. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 CHARLES   VI.      1712   TO    1740. 
 
 Kakotzy's  Eetirement.  —  Coronation  of  Charles  in  Presburg.  —  New- 
 Persecutions.  —  The  King  protects  the  Protestants.  —  The  Diet.  — 
 The  King  still  favorable  to  Impartial  Justice.  —  Eenewal  of  the 
 Acts  of  1681  and  1687.  ~  Quibbles.  —  Proposed  Oath  to  exclude 
 the  Protestants.  —  The  Protestants  placed  entirely  in  the  Hands 
 of  the  King, 320 
 
 CmVPTER  IL 
 
 The  Difficulties  of  the  King's  Position.  —  The  Eomau  Catholics 
 seize  the  Protestant  Churches  in  the  newly  conquered  Lands.  — 
 Jesuitical  Justification  of  the  Acts.  —  The  Churches  of  Komom, 
 Wesprim,  Papa,  and  Lewens.  —  The  Tithes.  —  Presumption  of  the 
 Priests.  —  Attempt  to  reduce  the  Number  of  Preachers.  —  Peti- 
 tions to  the  King,  and  his  Reply, 328 
 
 CHAPTER  IIL 
 
 THE   PESTH    COJIMISSION, 332 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 THE    PRAGMATIC    SANCTION, 337 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 TIIK    RESOLUTIONS    OF    CHARLES, 347 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 BTATE  OF  THE    PROTESTANTS  IN  TRANSYLVANIA,  UNDER    CHARLES 
 VI-.  • 362 
 
 CHAPTER  Vn. 
 
 The  Protcstunts  summoned  to  Rebellion.  —  Misfortunes  of  the  Im- 
 perial ^Vrmy.  —  Disgraceful  Peace.  —  Death  of  the  Kiu^,  .      366 
 
CONTENTS.  XXV 
 
 CHAPTER   VIII. 
 
 MARIA   THERESA.      FROM    1740   TO    1780. 
 
 Dangerous  Position  of  the  Queen.—  She  is  deUvered  by  the  Hun- 
 garians. —  Fruitless  Eflforts  of  the  Protestants  to  obtam  their  Re- 
 ligious Freedom.  —  Forbidden  to  present  Petitions  in  Corporate 
 Capacit3^  —  Extracts  from  a  Petition  to  the  Queen.  —  Effects  of 
 this  Petition.  —  Examination  of  the  Pastors  respecting  Baptism. 
 —  The  Resolutions  of  Charles  VI.  of  1731  renewed.  —  SoiTowful 
 Consequences.  —  Persecutions.  —  The  Protestant  Schools,         .      368 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 Ecclesiastical  Visitations.  —  Bishop  Biro.  —  Processions.  —  Mixed 
 jMarriages.  —  Children  taken  from  the  Parents.  —  Countess  of 
 Szent-Ivany.  —  Persecution  of  the  Protestant  Pastors.  —  Mat- 
 thew Bohil, 381 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 Imprisonment  of  Bohil.  —  Cause.  —  Escape.  —  A  Jewish  Rabbi.  — 
 Persecution  of  the  Friends  of  Bohil.  —  His  Wife's  Escape.  —  Bo- 
 hil's  Works  on  the  Ecclesiastical  State  of  Hungarj-.  —  The  Papal 
 Nuncio  Camil  Paulati  and  the  Societies  of  St.  Joseph  and  St. 
 Stephen.  —  Duties  of  Members.  —  Banishment  of  Professors,  .      388 
 
 CHAPTER  XI. 
 
 United  Petition  of  the  Protestants.  —  ^lartin  Biro's  Pamphlet.  — 
 Deahngs  of  the  Court.  —  Appeal  to  Foreign  Powers.  —  Letter  of 
 Frederick  the  Great  to  th&  Ai'chbishop  of  Breslau,  Cardinal 
 Schaffgotsch.  —  His  Appeal  to  the  Pope.  —  The  Protestant  Prel- 
 ate Sweetmilk.  —  The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  interleres.  — 
 The  British  Ambassador.  —  Effects  of  the  Interference.  —  Gabriel 
 Pronay, 394 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 The  Queen's  Promises.  —  The  Chapels  of  Ease  taken  awa}-.  —  Gen- 
 eral Persecution  of  the  Protestants.  —  Riots  at  Vadosfa.  —  Im- 
 prisonment of  the  Superintendent  and  forty-four  of  his  Church 
 Members.  —  The  Seven  Years'  War  with  Prussia.  —  Peace,  and 
 •  Diet  at  Presburg.  —  The  Death  of  the  Queen's  Consort,  Fran- 
 cis I.,   403 
 
XXVI  CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER  Xm. 
 
 The  Chancellor's  Court. —  John  Dourjan's  Pamphlet.  —  Provision 
 made  for  Hungarian  Students  at  Tubingen,  —  Continued  Persecu- 
 tions,     408 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 Travels  of  the  Emperor  Joseph.  —  He  meets  with  the  Protestants, 
 and  receives  their  Deputations.  —  The  Superintendent  of  Debr^c- 
 sin.  —  The  Emperor's  Dislike  to  the  Jesuits.  —  Letter  to  the  Duke 
 of  Choiseul.  —  Letter  to  Earl  Aranda,  Minister  of  Spam. —  Sus- 
 pension of  the  Jesuits  in  1773, 412 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 Erection  of  New  Bishoprics.  —  The  Protestants  begin  to  breathe 
 more  freely.  —  The  FiUal  Churches  freed  from  the  Priests.  —  Pe- 
 titions to  the  Emperor  and  Empress.  —  The  Emperor's  Journeys. 
 —  Development  of  Religious  Freedom, 417 
 
 CHAPTER  XVI. 
 
 LIMITATIONS   OF   THE    CHURCH   OF   EOME, 421 
 
 CHAPTER  XVII. 
 
 THE   PROTESTANT   CHURCH   IN   TRANSYLVANIA,      ....       424 
 
 FOURTH   PERIOD. 
 FROM  JOSEPH  IL  TO  FRANCIS  JOSEPH  I.,  1780-1849. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 His  Wonderful  Letter.  — 
 
 434 
 
 General  View  of  the  Emperor's  Position.  —  His  Wonderful  Letter. 
 Edict  of  Toleration,     . 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 First  FnjitM  of  the  VAkt  of  Toleration:  Thanks  of  the  Protestants; 
 Protw^t  of  the  Priests  of  Hungary  and  some  of  the  Counties.  ~ 
 Efforts  of  Cardinal  Migazzi.  —  The  Mhiistcr  Kaunitz.  —  The  Con- 
 
CONTENTS.  XXvii 
 
 fessor's  Explanation.— Pope  Pius  VI.  comes  to  Vienna.  — His 
 Efforts  fruitless.  —  His  blaster  of  Ceremonies.  —  Tiie  Pope's  De- 
 parture.—  The  Leave-taking.  —  The  Emperor's  Present,  .      442 
 
 CHAPTER  HI. 
 
 Benefits  of  the  Edict  of  Toleration.  —  Freedom  of  the  Press. —The 
 Emperor  popularly  charged  with  Heresy.  — His  Reply,  and  his 
 Decree  founded  on  it.  —  The  Six  Weeks'  Instruction  of  Persons 
 Iea\nng  the  Church  of  Rome.  —  Church-building  in  Hungary.  — 
 The  Commissions  of  Inquiry  and  the  Homo  Diocesanus.  —  The 
 Spirit  of  the  Viceregal  Court,  and  of  some  of  the  Counties.  —  Ex- 
 tracts from  the  Petition  of  the  Sister  Churches  to  the  Emperor,      447 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 Reform  in  the  Schools. —The  Protestants  Distrust  the  National 
 Schools.  —  Relief  in  Church-building.  —  The  Church  Registers. 
 
 —  Organization  beyond  the  Danube.  —  Abuse  of  the  Six  Weeks' 
 Insti-uction.  —  Poisoning  of  the  Abbot  Rautenstrauch  at  Erlau. — 
 
 -  Persecution  of  those  who  wish  to  leave  the  Church  of  Rome,  .      454 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 Removal  of  the  Bishops  from  Civil  Offices.  — Application  of  the  Re- 
 ligious Funds.  —  Scliool  System.  —  Further  Evidence  of  Joseph's 
 Love  of  Justice.  —  War  with  the  Porte.  —  Revolution  of  the 
 Netherlands.  —  Serious  State  of  Hungary.  —  The  Emperor's 
 Health  gives  way. —  Recall  of  his  Reforms.  —  The  Crown  sent 
 back  to  Hungary.  —  The  Emperor's  Death,        ....      462 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 State  of  the  Protestants  under  Leopold  II.,  from  1790  to  1792.  —  Le- 
 opold's Arrival.  —  Petition  of  the  Protestants  referred  to  the  Diet. 
 
 —  Roj-al  "  Resolutions  "  and  their  Consequences.  —  The  Diet.  — 
 The  Seventeen  Articles  of  the  United  Synod.  —  Deputation  of  the 
 Sjmod  to  the  Cardhial  Pi-imate  of  Hungary.  —  Sudden  Death  of 
 the  King, 4G6 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 PART   FIRST,   FROM    1792   TO    1800, 476 
 
 CHAPTER  Vm. 
 
 A  GLANCE  AT  THE   INWARD   LIFE   OF  THE   CHURCH   IN  HUNGARY, 
 
 1792-1800, 489 
 
XXVlll  CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 Fruitless  Petitions  of  the  Protestants.  —  John  Arban  imprisoned.  — 
 The  Command  to  keep  Pvoman  Catholics  out  of  the  Protestant 
 Churches. —  Confiscation  of  London  Bibles.  —  Little  Warfare  of 
 the  Priests.  —  A  Deputation  to  Vienna.  —  The  Palatine  Joseph's 
 Audience  in  Vienna.  —  jMetternich  and  the  Ministry,         .        .      493 
 
 CHAPTER   X. 
 
 The  Inner  Life  of  the  Church.  —  Attempts  to  improve  the  State  of 
 the  Schools.  —  The  Famine.  —  Legacies.  —  Support  of  the  Preach- 
 ers.—  Ecclesiastical  Authority  and  Order  decay.  —  Attempts  to 
 get  up  a  School  Fund  and  a  Periodical.  —  The  Bible  Society. — 
 Preparations  for  the  Eeformation  Jubilee, 501 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 
 FROM  THE  REFORMATION  JUBILEE  TO  THE  DEATH  OF  FRANCIS  I. 
 
 The  Jubilee  celebrated  only  by  the  Lutherans.  —  Fruits.  —  Stu- 
 dents forbidden  to  study  Abroad. —  Eegister  of  ]\Iixed  JMarriages. 
 —  Children  separated  from  their  Parents.  —  Deputation  to  Vi- 
 enna.—  Persecution  of  the  Protestants  in  Puchow.  —  The  King 
 in  Hungary.  —  Report  of  Ladislaus  Teleky,       ....      506 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 The  Theological  Institution  at  Vienna.  —  Prohibition  of  Bible  Im- 
 portation. —  The  Eoman  Catholic  National  Synod.  —  Iloheneg- 
 ger's  Siyns  of  the  Times.  — Diet  of  1826-27,     .        .        .        .514 
 
 CHAPTER  XIIL 
 
 The  General  Archives.  —  Catechisms  and  School-Books.  —  Military 
 Chaplains'  Clerical  Dress.  —  The  Summer  Schools.  —  The  Unau- 
 thorized Teachers.  —  The  Diet  of  18.30.  —  Pastoral  Letters  of  the 
 Bishops.  —  Count  Butler's  Conversion.  —  Country  Churches, 
 their  Attachment  to  the  King.  —  Death  of  the  Emperor.  —  Uni- 
 versal Mourning, 517  _ 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 KKRI>INAM»    v.       IKOM    1835    TO    1848. 
 
 The  Old  Ministry.  —  Tlic  Diet  of  1836.  —  The  Roman  Catholic  Dep- 
 uties. —  Pastoral  Letter  respecting  Mixed  Marriages.  —  Payment 
 of  "Priests'  Dues."  —  Royal  Present  to  the  Pastors  of  the  Valley 
 of  Puchow. —  Diet  of  1840, 521 
 
CONTENTS.  XXIX 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 EEFORMS   WITHIN   THE   CHURCH. 
 
 Plan  for  Church  and  School  Reform.  —  Protestant  Soldiers  in  Italy. 
 
 —  The  General  Archives.  —  Theresa  Szirmay's  Foundations.  — 
 Founding  of  the  Hungarian  Church  at  Pesth.  —  Peace  in  the 
 Church.  —  Attempts  at  Union, 524 
 
 CHAPTER  XVI. 
 
 DIET   OF   1843-44. 
 
 Royal  Resolutions  of  5th  of  July.  —  Dissatisfaction  of  the  Protes- 
 tants and  the  Bishops.  —  Debates  at  the  Table  of  Magnates.  — 
 Petition  to  the  Palatine  and  the  Diet.  —  Wonderful  Declaration 
 of  the  Palatine, 528 
 
 CHAPTER  XVII. 
 
 Calhng  of  the  Professors  to  Zay-Ugnacs.  —  Course  of  Instruction. 
 
 —  Popish  Hohdays.  —  Provision  for  the  Instruction  of  the  Sol- 
 diers. —  Accusations.  —  Death  of  the  Palatine.  —  Foundation  of 
 the  Protestant  Church  in  Ofen.  —  Archduchess  Maria  Dorothea 
 goes  to  Vienna.  —  Archduke  Stephen  as  Deputy-Governor.  —  Diet 
 
 of  1847-48, 534 
 
 CHAPTER  XVIII. 
 
 DIET  OF  1847-48,      . ,538 
 
 CONCLUSION, 546 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 I.  List  of  the  Scholarships  and  Foundations  for  the  Benefit  of  Hunga- 
 rian Students  at  Foreign  Universities, 551 
 
 II.  Population  of  Hungarv', 553 
 
 III.  Petition  of  the  Protestant  Clergy  of  Hungarj-,  assembled  in  1851, 
 
 near  the  Danube,  and  addressed  to  the  Emperor  Francis  Jo- 
 seph I., 554 
 
 IV.  Address  to  Her  Imperial  Highness  Maria  Dorothea,       .        .        .557 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY. 
 
 FIRST   PERIOD. 
 
 FROM  THE  EARLIEST  TIMES  TILL  THE  PEACE 
 OF   VIENNA,   A.  D.    1608. 
 
 CHAPTER   I. 
 
 CONSTITUENT    PARTS  ;    ORIGINAL    INHABITANTS  ;    FIRST   TRACES 
 OF  CHRISTIANITY,  TILL  THE  TIME  OF  STEPHEN  THE  FIRST. 
 
 The  kingdom  of  Hungary,  also  called  Pannonia,  once  so 
 mighty  and  powerful,  is  even  now  one  of  the  largest  crown 
 lands  of  the  Austrian  empire ;  containing  above  5,000  geo- 
 graphical or  110,000  English  square  miles.  It  was  only  by 
 slow  degrees  that  it  assumed  its  present  form.  It  is  divided 
 into  Upper  and  Lower  Hungary,  or  the  circuits  beyond  and 
 on  this  side  of  the  Danube  and  Teiss,  and  contains  fifty-two 
 counties,  which  in  independence  and  form  of  jurisdiction 
 much  resemble  the  Swiss  Cantons.  Some  of  the  counties 
 occupy  the  space  of  a  small  kingdom  ;  for  example,  Bihar 
 <iounty  contains  4,200,  and  Pesth  4,050  English  square  miles. 
 There  are  also  entire  circuits  which  have  hitherto  enjoyed 
 peculiar  immunities,  freedoms,  and  privileges,  as  in  the 
 Jazygier  and  Rumania,  as  also  in  Little  Rumania  between 
 the  Danube  and  Teiss,  which  have  always  had  the  Palatine 
 as  their  highest  judge.-  To  Hungary  are  also  reckoned  the 
 regencies  of  Transylvania,  Slavonia,  Croatia,  Dalmatia,  and 
 1 
 
2  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 the  Military  Boundary.     The  whole  territory  is  460  English 
 miles  long,  and  345  broad. 
 
 This  large  kingdom  —  almost  surrounded  by  the  majestic 
 Carpathian  chain  as  a  garden  with  a  fence,  and  intersected 
 by  various  navigable  rivers,  abounding  with  the  choicest  fish, 
 as  the  Teiss,  the  Save,  the  Drave,  and  the  royal  Danube  — 
 produces  within  itself  all  that  the  necessities  and  comforts  of 
 life  demand.  Distinguished  by  its  excellent  breeds  of  cattle, 
 and  by  natural  productions  of  every  kind,  as  corn,  wine,  and 
 tobacco,  gold  and  silver,  rock-salt  and  iron ;  with  a  climate 
 temperate  and  (excepting  the  marshy  regions  of  Lower  Hun- 
 gary) very  healthy ;  the  industrious  inhabitants  enjoy  every- 
 where an  abundance  of  all  that  they  require.  Strangers 
 need  only  avoid  the  richer  diet  of  the  country,  and  they  soon 
 find  themselves  at  home,  ready  to  join  in  the  songs  of  our 
 
 fathers,  — 
 
 "  No  other  land  like  Hungary, 
 No  other  songs  like  hers."  * 
 
 For  these  reasons  the  Romans  chose  to  take  forcible  pos- 
 session of  Hungary  beyond  the  Danube  t  six  years  before 
 the  Christian  era,  and  gradually  pushed  forward,  till,  in  the 
 year  106,  the  territory  above  the  Teiss  and  the  present  Tran- 
 sylvania were  conquered  under  the  Emperor  Trajan,  from 
 whom  it  received  the  name  of  Dacia.  Hither  were  Roman 
 colonies  sent,  according  to  the  usual  custom ;  but  when  the 
 power  of  Rome  began  to  decline,  this  land  met  with  the  fate 
 of  other  Roman  dependencies,  and  passed  gradually  into 
 other  hands.  In  tlic  year  270  the  Goths  took  possession  of 
 Dacia ;  and  a  hundred  years  later  yielded  to  the  Huns,  who, 
 coming  from  Asia  like  a  swarm  of  locusts,  covered  the  land. 
 
 *  "  Mag  moin  Ungam  nicht  vertauschen, 
 Mag  nicht  freniden  Licdcrn  lauschen, 
 Nirfrends  ist's  wie  hicr,  so  gut." 
 t  noyon<l  the  I)anul)c  means,  licre  and  elsewhere  iu  this  book,  the  south- 
 western Bido  of  the  river,  or  the  part  nearer  Rome. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  3 
 
 In  the  year  434,  under  Attila,  "  the  scourge  of  God,"  had 
 the  power  of  the  Huns  reached  its  height ;  but  that  power 
 was  doomed  to  crumble  down  in  the  year  469,  through  the 
 quarrels  of  Attila's  three  sons.  We  now  find  in  Dacia  the 
 Gepidce,  and  in  Pannonia  the  Eastgoths,  who,  in  the  year 
 489,  under  their  king,  Theodorick,  passed  over  into  Italy. 
 
 Into  their  place  came  the  Longobarden  or  Longbeards,  and 
 shortly  after  the  Avari,  a  people  nearly  related  to  the  Huns. 
 These  last,  in  the  year  565,  conquered  the  Gepidae,  and  thus 
 took  possession  of  Pannonia.  They  also  conquered  Styria, 
 Illyria,  Dalmatia,  and  Austria  (Noricum),  and  even  took  pos- 
 session of  Constantinople. 
 
 By  their  plundering  excursions  in  Germany,  Italy,  and 
 even  so  far  as  France,  the  Avari  drew  on  themselves  the 
 wrath  and  the  army  of  Charlemagne,  who,  in  the  year  803, 
 defeated  and  drove  them  back. 
 
 About  this  time  we  find  some  weak  attempts  made  to  in- 
 troduce the  Gospel  among  this  barbarous  people  ;  pious  and 
 learned  monks  from  England  and  Italy  ventured  among 
 them,  but,  being  ignorant  of  the  language,  and  seeking  to 
 influence  the  people  less  by  schools  and  regular  continued 
 training  than  by  the  outward  ceremonies  of  religion,  they  left, 
 but  few  traces  of  their  work  behind.  The  little  which  they 
 had  done  was  shortly  after  destroyed  by  the  Magyars  or 
 Hungarians,  who,  coming  over  from  Asia  under  the  guidance 
 of  Almus,  took  possession  of  and  gradually  consolidated  the 
 entire  land.  These  sought  out  the  seats  of  their  distinguished 
 ancestors,  the  Huns,  and  increased  in  power,  until,  under  the 
 renowned  Arpad,  they  reached  the  summ.it  of  their  glory, 
 and  made  themselves  the  terror  of  all  surrounding  nations. 
 About  this  time  two  distinguished  Christian  missionaries, 
 Cyrill  of  Illyria  and  his  brother  Methodius,  labored  with  much 
 success  in  the  countries  adjoining  Hungary.  The  former 
 had  been  sent  out  by  the  Greek  Emperor  Michael  into  Bul- 
 garia, from  whence  he  passed,  accompanied  by  his  brother, 
 
4  HTSTORY    OF    THE 
 
 into  Croatia  and  Moravia.  Here  he  succeeded,  about  the 
 year  902,  in  persuading  Swatopluck,  King  of  Moravia,  with 
 his  whole  nation,  to  embrace  the  Christian  religion. 
 
 Of  all  the  accounts  we  have  of  the  religion  of  the  Magyars 
 at  that  time,  the  best  authenticated  seems  to  be,  that  they 
 worshipped  Mars  as  their  principal  deity,  and,  on  the  out- 
 break of  hostilities,  summoned  the  warriors  by  sending  round 
 a  sword,  —  the  symbol  of  their  god.  They  worshipped  also 
 the  earth,  fire,  the  sun  and  moon,  and  a  goddess*  "  Rasdi," 
 whence  "  varayslo,"  the  soothsayers  or  prophets  of  Rasdi. 
 Whether  they  offered  human  sacrifices  is  uncertain,  but  not 
 improbable  ;  for  every  religion  devised  by  man  leads  more 
 or  less  to  intolerance  and  cruelty,  and,  instead  of  advancing 
 the  cause  of  humanity,  sinks  man  deeper  in  vice  and  crhne.f 
 
 Under  Duke  Zoltan,  between  the  years  907-947,  we  find 
 the  Hungarians  plundering  in  Bavaria  and  Saxony,  Switzer- 
 land and  Alsace,  and  bringing  home  a  booty  stained  with  the 
 blood  of  their  innocent  victims.  After  a  nine  years'  peace 
 with  Henry  the  First,  surnamed  the  Bird-catcher,  they  re- 
 sumed their  predatory  excursions,  and  learned  to  their  cost 
 that  Henry  could  do  more  than  catch  birds,  for,  in  a  pitched 
 battle  at  Merscberg,  thirty-six  thousand  Magyars  were  left 
 dead  on  the  field.  At  Augsburg  they  sustained  a  still  greater 
 defeat  in  an  engagement  with  the  Emperor  Otto,  their  forces 
 being  nearly  completely  swept  away,  while  three  of  their 
 chief  leaders,  Bulesu,  Lchel,  and  Botond,  were  taken,  and 
 hanged. 
 
 Humbled  by  these  misfortunes,  the  remnant  of  the  people 
 
 ♦  Vossius  de  Idolatria,  Lib.  III.  p.  807.  Bonfinius,  Rerum  Hung.  Decade 
 II.  Lib.  II.  p.  223. 
 
 t  A  pass.ngc  in  nn  edict  of  Ladislaus,  1077 -1095,  throws  some  light  on 
 the  heathen  worsliip  of  the  Hungarians.  It  nans  thus  :  —  "  Whosoever  shall, 
 after  the  usual  heathen  custom,  oficr  sacrifices  at  lakes  and  springs,  under 
 trees  or  on  heaps  of  stones,  shall  fur  each  oflencc  be  fined  in  the  penalty  of 
 an  ox." 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  5 
 
 listened  most  attentivel}^  to  the  message  of  the  Gospel.  The 
 number  of  the  Christian  teachers  gradually  increased  in 
 Upper  and  Lower  Hungary ;  and  being  favored  in  their 
 operations  by  the  naturally  mild  disposition  of  the  Regent 
 Geyza,  they  soon  succeeded  in  persuading  many  of  this  in- 
 domitable race  to  forsake  their  idols,  and  turn  to  the  living 
 God. 
 
 According  to  some  accounts,  Joxus,  the  father  of  Geyza, 
 had,  so  early  as  the  year  950,  commenced  to  favor  the  intro- 
 duction of  Christianity  among  his  people.  It  is  evident  that 
 under  his  reign  some  families  had  embraced  Christianity,  and 
 that  his  own  children  were  baptized  ;  for  one  son  was  called 
 Michael,  and  another  Ladislaus,  one  daughter  Beatrix,  and 
 another  Agnes,  —  names  which  are  not  found  among  the 
 heathen. 
 
 ]\Iore  marked  was  the  influence  of  Charlotte  in  this  great 
 work.  She  was  the  daughter  of  a  Transylvanian  prince, 
 Gyula,  and  was  married  to  Geyza.  She  had  been  already 
 baptized  before  marriage,  and  her  genuine  piety  won  the 
 hearts  of  all  around  her.  Among  the  captives,  also,  whom 
 the  Hungarians  had  brought  home  in  their  predatory  excur- 
 sions, were  many  Christians,  even  priests  and  monks,  who, 
 having  learned  the  language,  became,  in  the  providence  of 
 God,  the  means  of  leavening  the  families  in  which  they  re- 
 sided with  the  influence  of  Christianity.  Exactly  in  proper- 
 tion  as  they  succeeded  in  this  work  did  they  themselves 
 receive  milder  treatment,  as  if  they  should  thus  be  spurred  on 
 to  greater  zeal.  Artisans  and  merchants  from  Germany 
 were  invited  to  settle  in  the  land.  Light  is  coming  into  con- 
 tact with  darkness.  The  issue  of  the  struggle  will  soon 
 appear.  The  Emperor  Otto  hears  of  the  spread  of  the  Gospel 
 in  Hungary,  and,  in  the  year  972,  sends  Bishop  Bruno  to 
 encourage  Geyza  in  favoring  the  great  work. 
 
 In  the  year   977   Geyza   was    solemnly  baptized.      The 
 Gospel  plan  of  spreading  the  truth   seemed  now  too  slow. 
 1* 
 
6  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Some  quicker  method  must  he  discovered  by  which  the  whole 
 nation  shall  at  once  follow  his  example.  Geyza  tries  com- 
 pulsory measures,  and  a  nation  clinging  with  punctilious  ex- 
 actness to  the  customs  of  the  fathers  is  driven  to  the  verge  of 
 rebellion,  while  a  baptism  which  they  have  been  compelled 
 to  receive  produces  no  corresponding  change  of  character. 
 His  bright  prospects  are  completely  clouded. 
 
 With  his  son  Walk,  who  was  baptized  by  Adalbert,  Bishop 
 of  Prague,  in  the  year  995,  and  who  on  his  baptism  received 
 the  name  of  Stephen,  begins  the  more  important  era  in  the 
 history  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in  Hungary. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY. 
 
 CHAPTER   II. 
 
 POLITICAL  AND  ECCLESIASTICAL  STATE  OF  HUNGARY  UNDER 
 THE  KINGS  OF  THE  LINE  OF  ARPAD,  FROM  STEPHEN  TILL 
 THE    DEATH    OF    ANDREW    III. 997-1301. 
 
 Shortly  after  his  baptism,  the  young  prince  Stephen  as- 
 cended the  throne,  in  his  eighteenth  year.  Tiying  as  the 
 position  might  otherwise  have  been,  it  was  rendered  doubly 
 so  for  him  on  account  of  his  youth,  and  the  rehgious  excite- 
 ment which  then  prevailed.  Charlemagne  had  succeeded, 
 though  not  without  bloodshed,  in  spreading  Christianity  in 
 Germany ;  and  about  the  year  890  the  Christian  religion  had 
 been  firmly  established  in  Bohemia.  Towards  the  year  965, 
 the  Poles  followed  the  example  of  the  Bohemians ;  and  short- 
 ly after,  there  came  from  Italy  and  Greece  vast  numbers  of 
 pious  missionaries,  who,  v/ith  complete  devotedness  to  their 
 work,  penetrated  through  the  whole  of  Hungary.  These 
 labors  were  regarded  favorably  by  the  young  king,  who, 
 under  the  guidance  of  his  pious  mother  and  the  Christian 
 teachers,  aimed  at  making  his  people  Christians  as  soon  as 
 possible.  To  this  end  he  issued  an  edict,  commanding  them 
 to  change  their  religion,  and  affixing  penalties  in  case  of 
 refusal.  The  natural  consequence  was,  that  the  Magyars, 
 jealous  of  their  freedom,  refused  to  obey,  and  the  dissatisfac- 
 tion which  had  showed  itself  under  the  reign  of  Geyza  now 
 broke  out  under  the  guidance  of  Kupa,  Duke  of  Samogy,  into 
 open  rebellion. 
 
 The  young  king  soon  gained  a  victory  over  the  insurgents, 
 and,  as  a  grateful  acknowledgment  for  his  success,  he  fin- 
 ished and  richly  endowed  the  Benedictine  monastery  which 
 
8  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 his  father  had  commenced.  He  was  equally  successful  in  an 
 engagement  with  the  Transylvanian  prince  Gyula  ;  and,  as 
 he  refused  to  embrace  Christianity,  Stephen  kept  him  in 
 prison  for  the  remainder  of  his  life,  and  joined  his  land  to 
 Hungary  in  the  year  1002. 
 
 Stephen  enforced  a  strict  observance  of  the  Sabbath.  All 
 the  cattle  and  implements  which  were  found  employed  in  the 
 desecration  of  that  day  were  confiscated.  He  built  also  sev- 
 eral churches  ;  established  and  endowed  many  bishoprics  and 
 monasteries. 
 
 He  divided  the  kingdom  into  counties  (Gespannschaften), 
 appointed  a  royal  palatine,  lieutenants  of  counties,  and 
 judges  ;  he  established  schools  for  the  education  of  the  youth, 
 and  by  strict  laws  secured  the  right  of  property.  His  last 
 days,  however,  were  embittered  by  domestic  troubles.  His 
 son  Emerich  died  unexpectedly,  in  his  twenty-fourth  year. 
 His  wife,  a  Bavarian  princess,  rendered  his  life  miserable  by 
 her  intrigues.  She  succeeded,  by  the  assistance  of  the 
 monks,  in  persuading  Stephen  to  appoint  his  sister's  son 
 Peter,  from  Italy,  as  his  successor,  and  thus  exclude  Vasul, 
 Andrew,  and  Bela,  who  had  a  nearer  claim.  The  two  latter 
 fled  to  Poland,  but  Vasul  was  put  to  death  with  excruciating 
 torment,  his  eyes  being  put  out,  and  boiling  lead  poured  into 
 his  ears. 
 
 The  avenging  justice  of  a  righteous  God  soon  visited  Peter 
 with  ample  retribution.  By  the  extravagances  of  his  life, 
 and  still  more  by  the  preference  shown  to  foreigners  at  court, 
 he  excited  his  people  twice  to  rebel.  In  the  second  revolu- 
 tion he  was  taken  prisoner,  had  his  eyes  put  out,  and  died  in 
 prison  in  Stuhlweisscnburg  in  the  year  1016. 
 
 (Il;i(l  to  bo  freed  from  this  king,  the  Hungarians  recalled 
 Andrew  from  banishment,  and  ofTcred  him  the  throne,  on  the 
 express  condition  that  he  should  root  out  Christianity  ;  for, 
 according  to  their  oi)inion,  all  the  evils  they  had  suffered 
 under   Peter's   reign  were   to   be   attributed   to   the   relifrion 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  9 
 
 which  he  professed.  Though  this  condition  was  much  op- 
 posed to  his  own  inclination,  yet  Andrew  unhappily  consent- 
 ed. Little  did  he  think  how  many  churches  and  monasteries 
 should  thus  be  wasted  ;  how  many  clergy,  particularly  for- 
 eigners, should  be  delivered  up  to  the  cruelties  of  an  exas- 
 perated people.  Without  delay  the  Hungarians  proceeded 
 to  demolish  all  that  bore  the  Christian  name  ;  and  it  was  on 
 this  occasion  that  Bishop  Gellert  was  thrown  from  the 
 Blocksberg  at  Ofen,  whence  the  hill  to  this  day  bears  his 
 name.* 
 
 Very  shortly  after  his  coronation,  however,  Andrew  I. 
 issued  an  edict,  commanding  the  nation  to  return  to  the 
 Christian  religion ;  and  his  whole  life  was  spent  in  its  de- 
 fence. His  brother  Bela  came  to  the  throne  in  1060,  and 
 follov/ed  in  his  footsteps,  but  reigned  only  three  years. 
 
 Scarcely  had  Christianity  thus  gained  a  little  stability  in 
 the  land,  when  the  devastating  hordes  of  the  wild  Rhunen, 
 during  the  reign  of  Solomon,  breaking  out  of  Moldavia,  plun- 
 dered Hungaiy  to  the  banks  of  the  Teiss.  Equally  destruc- 
 tive were  the  invasions  of  the  Bulgarians  and  the  Greeks 
 about  the  same  time  ;  and  it  was  not  till  the  reign  of  Ladis- 
 laus  that  the  clouds  began  to  scatter. 
 
 With  his  reign  commenced  a  bright  period  in  the  history 
 of  the  Church  of  Christ  in  Hungary.  Solomon  was  soon  de- 
 throned, and  Ladislaus,  thus  set  free,  proceeded  to  invade 
 Croatia,  which  he  conquered  in  1091,  and  founded  there  the 
 bishopric  of  Agram.  Having  attacked  a  plundering  horde  of 
 the  Rhunen,  he  conquered  them  at  the  river  Temes,  and 
 took  them  all  captive.  He  now  gave  his  prisoners  the  choice 
 between  embracing  Christianity  and  suffering  death.  They 
 chose  the  former,  upon  which  they  received  the  present  Za- 
 zygia  as  their  place  of  residence. 
 
 Ladislaus  strove   to  advance   the   social  condition  of  his 
 
 *  Called  by  the  Huiigarinns,  "  Szent  Gellert  Hegj',"  or  Gellert's  HiU. 
 
10  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 people,  and  for  this  purpose  summoned  two  general  councils 
 or  parliaments.  He  died  in  the  eighteenth  year  of  his  reign, 
 A.  D.  1095,  and  was  buried  in  Grosswardein.  The  people 
 mourned  for  him  three  years.  During  his  reign,  Pope  Greg- 
 oiy  VII.  had  given  Stephen  I.  of  Hungary,  and  his  son 
 fcmerich,  a  place  in  the  Calendar ;  and  a  later  Pope,  in  con- 
 sideration of  the  great  benefits  which  Ladislaus  had  rendered 
 the  Church,  placed  him  also  among  the  Romish  saints. 
 
 These  costly  and  pompous  ceremonies  of  canonization 
 tended  only  to  enrich  the  Pope,  and  to  flatter  and  deceive  the 
 people,  by  leading  them  to  look  for  salvation  in  outward  cer- 
 emonies, and  forget  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  "  The  king- 
 dom of  God  is  within  you." 
 
 Rome  placed  other  gods  beside  the  Lord  Jesus.  The 
 Scripture  teaches  us  of  only  one  God  and  one  Mediator  be- 
 tween God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus  (1  Tim.  ii.  5); 
 only  one  Intercessor  and  Advocate  with  the  Father  ( 1  John 
 ii.  1,  2) ;  only  one  High-Priest,  holy,  harmless,  undefiled, 
 separate  from  sinners,  and  made  higher  than  the  heavens, 
 who  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come 
 unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession 
 for  them  (Heb.  vii.  25). 
 
 At  a  very  early  period  the  Papacy  had  mixed  up  with  the 
 pure  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  many  heathen  rites  and  cere- 
 monies. Thus  was  the  effect  of  a  preached  Gospel  weak- 
 ened or  destroyed.  How  glorious  might  the  fruits  have  been, 
 had  Rome  availed  herself  of  the  opportunities  offered  by  well- 
 disposed  princes  to  spread  the  pure  religion  of  Jesus  !  What 
 a  bright  morning  might  have  dawned  on  the  land,  if  such  an 
 enlightened  king  as  Kolomann  had  been  properly  supported 
 and  directed  by  the  Church  !  As  a  man  of  penetration  and 
 knowledge,  far  in  advance  of  his  time,  we  find  him  prohibit- 
 ing tlie  burning  of  witches,  "  because  there  are  none."  The 
 fever  of  the  Eiu-opean  Crusades  had  no  power  over  him. 
 Tlie  first  companies  of  plundering  Crusaders  who  reached 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  11 
 
 his  territory  on  the  way  to  Jerusalem,  were  driven  back ;  the 
 next  companies,  under  Godfrey  of  Bouillon,  being  more  reg- 
 Jilar,  obtained  a  free  passage,  with  the  necessary  provisions 
 by  the  way.  By  prudently  yielding  to  their  demands,  he 
 quieted  the  rebellious  Croatians,  and  added  Dalmatia  to  his 
 kingdom. 
 
 After  his  death,  in  1114,  his  son  Stephen  II.  ascended  the 
 throne.  He  led  a  dissolute  life,  and  died  childless,  having 
 for  the  last  years  usually  gone  in  the  garb  of  a  monk.  He 
 appointed  the  blinded  Bela,  the  brother  of  Andrew,  to  be  his 
 successor.  Bela  died  after  a  ten  years'  reign,  leaving  three 
 sons,  of  whom  the  eldest,  Geyza  II.,  reigned  till  1161. 
 
 This  wise  prince  invited  laborers  from  Germany  to  work 
 in  the  mines  and  to  till  the  land.  It  was  during  his  reign,  in 
 the  year  1142,  that  Saxons  obtained  a  settlement  in  Transyl- 
 vania, where  they  have  ever  since  resided,  retaining  their 
 freedom  and  their  nationality,  and  numbering,  at  the  present 
 day,  200,000  souls. 
 
 His  son  Stephen  III.,  a  good-natured,  easy  man,  suffered 
 Dalmatia  to  be  taken  from  him  by  the  wily  Greek  Emperor 
 Mamul.  This  loss,  together  with  some  other  reverses,  so 
 affected  him,  that  it  shortened  his  life,  and  he  died  in  the 
 twenty-third  year  of  his  age. 
 
 His  brother  Bela  III.  reigned  from  the  year  1173  till  1196. 
 Although  educated  at  the  Greek  court,  yet  he  kept  himself 
 free  from  the  corrupt  principles  and  practices  which  there 
 prevailed,  and  disappointed  the  fears  of  the  Hungarians  by 
 his  wise  and  good  government.  He  introduced  among  his 
 subjects  the  custom  of  handing  in  all  their  complaints  in 
 writing.  His  private  secretary  wrote  a  History  of  Hungary. 
 He  recovered  Dalmatia  from  the  Greeks  ;  and,  as  he  was 
 preparing  for  a  crusade  to  Jerusalem,  he  died,  in  his  forty- 
 sixth  year.  To  his  eldest  son,  Emerich,  he  left  the  king- 
 dom, and  to  the  younger,  Andrew,  immense  wealth,  with  the 
 obligation  to  expend  it  in  a  crusade  in  the  father's  stead. 
 
12  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Neither  of  the  sons  reached  the  father's  expectations. 
 The  eight  years'  reign  of  Emerich  is  to  us,  however,  of  im- 
 portance, chiefly  because,  during  that  time,  a  very  consider- 
 able number  of  Hungarians  joined  that  band  of  faithful  men 
 who  had  dared  to  claim  the  Word  of  God  as  their  rule  of 
 faith  and  practice,  and  to  raise  their  voice  against  the  errors 
 of  the  Papacy  ;  to  act  as  the  Greek  Church  had  done  long 
 before,  and  break  loose  from  Rome.  It  was  the  sect  of  the 
 Waldenses  and  Albigenses,  or,  as  they  were  called  in  Italy, 
 Patareni,  or  Cathari,*  which  at  this  time  gained  so  many 
 adherents. 
 
 As  God  has  in  the  rich  treasury  of  nature  provided  suita- 
 ble remedies  for  all  the  ills  that  flesh  is  heir  to,  so  has  he 
 also  provided  abundant  relief  for  our  spiritual  maladies. 
 When  the  priests  under  the  Old  Testament  dispensation  for- 
 sook the  word  of  God,  neglected  their  oflnce,  and  turned  to 
 the  world,  the  Lord  raised  up  prophets  to  instruct  the  people  ; 
 and  when  the  Church  of  Christ  was  by  a  hireling  priesthood 
 reduced  to  a  state  of  abject  ignorance.  He  raised  up  single 
 individuals,  and  qualified  them  to  strive  for  his  cause.  Such 
 a  witness  for  God  was  Peter  Waldus.  This  great  man,  dis- 
 tinguished by  wealth,  knowledge,  and  a  thorough  acquaint- 
 ance with  the  Word  of  God,  who  lived  at  Lyons,  in  France, 
 and. translated  the  Scriptures  about  the  year  1170,  was  driven 
 by  fierce  persecution  from  his  native  land,  and  came  to  re- 
 side in  Bohemia.  Here  he  gathered  round  him  pious  men, 
 whom  lie  sent  out  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  Hungary. 
 
 So  early  as  the  year  1 176,  we  find  in  Hungary  many  ad- 
 hering to  the  doctrines  of  the  Waldenses,  who  had  sought 
 here  an  asylum  before  the  vengeance  of  Rome ;  t  even 
 among  the  clergy,  the  number  who  had  adopted  these  senti- 
 ments was  not  inconsiderable.  | 
 
 « 
 
 Sec  Moshcim,  Keel.  Hist.,  Cent.  XI.  ch.  ii.  13. 
 
 t  A  very  satisfactory  evidence  that  the  sect  of  the  Waldenses  existed  long 
 before  the  days  of  Peter  Waldus, -that  is,  P.ter  the  WaMcnsian. -Tix. 
 t   ^  itnnp;a  in  .Xpocalyps.  xii.  13. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  13 
 
 Under  Emerich's  reign,  however,  the  number  of  Walden- 
 sian  refugees  became  much  more  considerable.  Those  who, 
 in  France,  Spain,  and  Italy,  escaped  the  fire  and  sword  of 
 Innocent  III.,  fled  over  Venice  to  Dalmatia  and  Bosnia,  where 
 they  applied  for  protection  to  the  Banus  Kulin,  who  was  a 
 member  of  the  Greek  United  Church,  and  who  stood  under 
 the  superior  government  of  Hungary.  At  first  the  refugees 
 found  in  him  a  protector,  and  afterwards  a  zealous  friend. 
 So  soon  as  the  wife  of  the  Banus,  and  Daniel,  Bishop  of  Bos- 
 nia, had  declared  their  adherence  to  this  sect,  ten  thousand 
 Greeks  publicly  separated  from  the  Roman  Church.  The 
 Pope,  and  Bernhard,  Archbishop  of  Spalatro,  now  demanded 
 of  Emerich,  King  of  Hungary,  that  he  should  punish  the 
 heretics,  and  drive  them  back  to  the  arms  of  the  loving 
 mother  Church. 
 
 By  the  advice  of  the  king,  the  Banus  proceeded  to  Rome, 
 and  by  his  prudence  succeeded  in  removing  all  danger  for 
 the  present,  —  at  least  from  himself  if  not  from  his  proteges. 
 Soon,  however,  his  zealous  neighbor,  Wolkven,  ruler  of  Ser- 
 via,  accused  the  Ban  Kulin  once  more  to  Innocent  III.  The 
 Pope,  urged  on  by  Bernhard,  now  demanded  that  Kulin 
 should  be  banished,  as  also  that  the  Bishop  Daniel  and  all 
 the  heretics  should  be  expelled  or  subdued  by  force  of  arms. 
 But  little  was  wanting  to  make  Hungary  and  the  adjoining 
 countries  the  scene  of  a  bloody  religious  warfare,  as  the 
 plains  of  France  and  Savoy  haci  already  been  made  at  the 
 bidding  of  him  who  styles  himself  "  the  Vicar  of  Christ  on 
 earth." 
 
 Emerich  was  wise  enough  to  refuse  the  Pope's  demand. 
 He  advised  the  Ban  and  the  Bishop  to  be  cautious,  and  thus 
 thousands  escaped  the  fate  of  their  brethren  in  the  faith  in 
 other  lands,  Daniel  continued  bishop  for  life;*  after  his 
 death,  however,  the  Pope's  legate,  John,  who  came  from  Scr- 
 
 *  Catal.  Tcstium  Vent,,  p,  724. 
 9 
 
14  HISTORY     OF    THE 
 
 via  to  Bosnia,  succeeded,  on  the  Tuesday  after  Easter,  1203, 
 in  bringing  a  great  number  of  the  Patareni  back  to  the 
 Church  of  Rome.  The  Ban  Kulin,  probably  tired  of  the 
 commotions,  assisted  him  in  the  work.  The  conditions  were, 
 however,  very  easy.  The  contract  was  first  brought  to  be 
 signed  by  Emerich,  at  the  royal  residence  on  the  Hare  Isl- 
 and, between  Old  and  New  Ofen,  and  afterwards  sent  to  the 
 Ban  to  guide  him  in  his  future  conduct  towards  Rome,  and 
 also  towards  the  so-called  heretics.* 
 
 The  doctrines  of  the  Albigenses  took  deep  root,  however, 
 among  the  Bosnians,  and  were  by  this  trading  people  carried 
 into  Dalmatia,  Croatia,  and  Slavonia,  with  so  much  effect, 
 that  the  Hungarian  bishops,  in  terror,  demanded  the  intro- 
 duction of  the  Inquisition  in  the  year  1228. t 
 
 About  this  time,  after  the  death  of  Ladislaus  III.,  the  king- 
 dom had  passed  to  Andrew  11.  It  was  long  before  this  prince 
 thought  of  fulfilling  his  father's  wish  in  undertaking  the  cru- 
 sade. And  then,  the  money  left  for  that  purpose  being  all 
 spent,  Andrew  levied  new  taxes,  and  farmed  out  the  royal 
 revenues  to  the  Jews  and  Mohammedans.  The  necessary 
 funds  being  thus  obtained,  he  had  his  son  Bela  crowned  to 
 rule  the  land  in  his  absence,  while  he  with  ten  thousand 
 horsemen  set  out  for  the  Holy  Land.  The  only  fruits  of  this 
 crusade  were,  that,  after  having  narrowly  escaped  being  poi- 
 soned in  the  valley  of  Lebanon,  he  returned  laden  with  relics, 
 and  brought  also  with  him  the  daughter  of  the  Greek  empe- 
 ror, Laskaris,  as  a  bride  for  his  son  Bela. 
 
 He  found  the  country  like  a  garden  run  wild.  The  haugh- 
 tiness of  the  nobility,  the  rapacity  of  the  clergy,  the  usurious 
 oppression  of  those  who  fiirmed  the  public  revenues,  and 
 the  general  demoralization  of  the  people,  were  unbounded. 
 
 *  Fessler,  Geschichto  dcr  Ungani,  6tcs  Heft,  p.  345. 
 
 t  Tho  founder  of  the  Inquisition  was  Innocent  III.  in  1215;  but  it  was 
 under  Gregory  IX.,  in  tlio  year  1233,  that  this  institution  first  became  so 
 terrible. 
 
PROTESTANT   CIIUKCH    OF    HUNGARY.  15 
 
 The  difficulties  were  rather  increased  than  diminished  by 
 the  famous  Diet  of  1222,  in  which,  by  the  Golden  Bull,  new 
 immunities  were  granted  to  the  nobility.  Contrary  to  his 
 promise,  Dionysius,  who  was  much  disliked,  continued  to  be 
 palatine,  and  the  royal  revenues  still  remained  in  the  hands 
 of  the  Jews  and  Mohammedans,  who  oppressed  the  people  to 
 that  extent  that  many  changed  their  faith  for  that  of  their 
 oppressors.  Thus  far  was  the  moral  and  religious  state  of 
 the  land  debased  by  a  monopoly  which  had  been  granted 
 without  due  restrictions.  In  vain  did  the  Pope,  who  would 
 gladly  have  had  his  own  hand  in  the  bag,  warn  the  profligate 
 Andrew  to  be  more  moderate  in  his  expenditure,  and  to  give 
 the  farming  of  the  taxes  only  to  Christians ;  it  came  at  last 
 so  far  that  Robert,  Archbishop  of  Gran,  laid  the  whole  land 
 under  the  Papal  ban. 
 
 Thus  was  the  thirty  years'  reign  of  Andrew  II.  one  un- 
 broken chain  of  difficulty,  misfortune,  and  distress  for  him 
 and  his  whole  people  ;  and  he  left  the  kingdom,  in  a  state  of 
 great  demoralization  and  poverty,  to  his  son,  Bela  IV.,  in  the 
 year  1235.  Soon  was  the  royal  authority  again  restored, 
 and  Duke  Frederick  of  Austria,  whom  some  malecontents  had 
 called  into  the  land,  was,  in  1236,  driven  back  as  far  as  Vi- 
 enna, and  made  to  pay  dearly  for  his  ravages  in  Hungary. 
 Misunderstandings  soon  crept  in  again  between  ruler  and 
 people  ;  for,  as  the  Rhunen  were  more  and  more  annoyed 
 by  their  neighbors,  the  wild  Mongols  of  Moldavia,  Bela 
 brought  forty  thousand  families  of  them  into  the  present 
 Great  Rumania,  which  highly  offended  the  Hungarians. 
 Both  king  and  people  suffered  for  this  on  an  early  day  ;  for 
 when  the  wild  hordes  of  the  Tartars,  coming  as  a  scourge 
 over  Russia  and  Poland,  broke  into  Hungary,  only  a  few 
 thousand  Hungarians  could  with  difficulty  be  brought  togeth- 
 er to  meet  them.  "  Love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law."  The 
 love  of  a  people  to  their  ruler  is,  in  the  hour  of  need,  the  key 
 which  unlocks  the  treasures,  the  talisman  which  conjures  up 
 
16  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 armies,  the  secret  power  which  enables  to  make  every  sacri- 
 fice ;  mutual  love  forms  the  electric  chain  through  which  the 
 spark  of  the  ruler's  will  is  communicated  to  all  his  subjects, 
 and  the  subject's  wish  is  brought  back  to  the  ruler. 
 
 It  was  lamentable  that  this  bond  was  not  so  firm  as  the 
 king  deserved,  and  ds  the  people's  danger  required.  On  the 
 12th  of  March,  1241,  the  wild  hordes  of  the  Mongols,  to  the 
 number  of  half  a  million,  under  the  guidance  of  Batu  Khan, 
 crossed  the  Carpathian  Mountains,  and  on  the  third  day  after 
 they  swarmed  round  Pesth.  Contrary  to  his  own  wish,  but 
 by  the  advice  of  Archbishop  Ugrin  of  Kalocz,  Bela  gave  bat- 
 tle with  one  hundred  thousand  men,  at  the  river  Sajo.  The 
 Hungarians,  in  a  bad  position,  and  hampered  in  their  move- 
 ments, were  completely  routed.  Kalman,  the  brother  of  the 
 king,  died  of  his  wounds,  and  it  was  only  with  difficulty  that 
 the  king  himself  escaped.  He  fled  to  Frederick,  Duke  of 
 Austria,  who,  however,  plundered  him  of  all  the  money  he 
 had  left.  He  then  passed  over  to  Dalmatia,  where,  on  the 
 islands  Issa  and  Bua,  he  found  safety. 
 
 When  the  Tartars  forsook  Hungary,  in  1242,  they  left  it 
 literally  as  a  graveyard.  Many  villages,  towns,  and  churches 
 were  burnt  and  plundered.  Some  of  the  inhabitants  fled  to 
 the  marshes  and  impenetrable  woods  ;  but  the  rest,  without 
 exception,*  were  butchered.  When  the  remnant  began  to 
 return  from  their  concealments,  they  found  the  wild  beasts 
 so  numerous  that  the  wolves  took  the  infants  out  of  the  cradle. 
 In  addition  to  all  this,  the  plague  broke  out,  and  swarms  of 
 locusts  came,  devouring  every  green  thing.  The  people 
 lived  on  carrion,  —  indeed,  even  human  flesh  was  publicly 
 sold  in  the  market !  A  terrible  judgment  of  God  lay  on  the 
 land.  All  religion,  all  the  finer  feelings  of  humanity,  seemed 
 completely  vanished. 
 
 The  sorely  tried  king  did  his  utmost  to  alleviate  the  dis- 
 tress. He  travelled  through  the  land,  strove  to  comfort  the 
 distressed,  administered  alms  to  the  poor,  invited  foreitrners 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  17 
 
 10  settle  in  the  country,  and  thus  rescued  it  from  the  verfre  of 
 destruction.  Bela  IV.  knew  that  the  inhabitants  of  a  land  are 
 \ts  riches,  and  that  king  and  country  are  rich  and  powerful 
 in  proportion  to  the  number  of  industrious  hands  they  can 
 claim  as  their  own.  To  spare  this  treasure,  which  was,  in- 
 deed, sufficiently  small,  the  king  declined  obeying  the  re- 
 peated commands  of  Pope  Gregory  IX.,  to  undertake  a  cru- 
 sade against  John  Asan,  the  heretical  king  of  the  Bulgarians. 
 Why  ruin  his  people  by  another  war  ?  he  thought.  The 
 Pope  had,  by  his  legate,  James,  raised  sufficient  disturbance 
 in  Hungary,  so  that  the  archbishop  preferred  taking  the  side 
 of  the  king  to  that  of  his  spiritual  master.  Bela  had  much  to 
 do  to  prevent  the  land  falling  back  to  heathen  darkness. 
 
 The  two  following  kings  did  little  for  the  land.  Stephen 
 v.,  the  ungrateful  son  of  Bela,  reigned  only  two  years,  and 
 was  succeeded  by  his  son,  Ladislaus  IV.,  who  wore  the 
 crown  of  Hungary  till  1290.  He  spent  his  time  chiefly 
 among  the  Rumanians,  who  were  mostly  heathens,  and  be- 
 came a  voluptuary  and  sensualist  like  themselves.  He  looked 
 quietly  on  while  they  plundered  the  churches,  and  compelled 
 those  of  their  own  people  who  had  become  Christians  to  turn 
 back  to  heathenism.  The  exasperated  Hungarians  fell  on 
 the  Rumanians,  and  were  about  to  compel  them  to  be  bap- 
 tized, on  which  they  rose  in  troops  to  leave  the  land.  They 
 returned,  to  invade  Transylvania,  in  1282,  but  were  repulsed 
 by  Ladislaus  ;  on  which  they  joined  with  the  Tartars,  and  re- 
 turned with  an  immense  host,  in  1285.  They  spread  such 
 devastations  that  many  of  themselves  died  of  hunger;  the 
 pestilence  raged  fearfully  among  them,  and  those  who  tried 
 to  escape  were  cut  down  by  the  Hungarians,  so  that  very  few 
 reached  their  home. 
 
 So  great  was  the  poverty  of  the  people,  that  many  had  no 
 cattle  to  till  the  fields  ;  and  though  this  was  in  part  attributa- 
 ble to  the  wars,  yet  the  profligacy  of  Ladislaus  also  bore  part 
 of  the  blame.  The  two-wheeled  cars,  which  were  about  this 
 2* 
 
18  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 time  introduced,  bear  the  name  of  the  Ladislaus  cars  to  this 
 day,  as  a  testimony  of  public  opinion  against  the  king,  that 
 he  was,  at  least  to  some  considerable  extent,  the  cause  of 
 their  poverty.  He  died  a  miserable  death,  being  murdered 
 by  the  Rumanians.  He  had  neglected  the  customs  of  his 
 people,  and  finding,  therefore,  no  place  in  their  affections, 
 they  called  him  "  Khan  Laszlo,"  the  Rumanian  Ladislaus. 
 
 The  land  of  the  childless  king  was  inherited  by  Andrew 
 III.,  who  reigned  from  1290  till  1301. 
 
 Though  an  intelligent  and  just  prince,  yet  the  land  was 
 not  permitted,  under  his  reign,  to  recover  from  its  wounds. 
 Mary,  Queen  of  Naples,  the  daughter  of  Stephen,  wished  to 
 raise  her  grandson,  Charles  Robert,  then  ten  years  of  age,  to 
 the  Hungarian  throne.  This  unjust  claim  was  supported  by 
 the  Pope,  by  Dalmatia,  and  by  a  faction  of  Hungarians.  It 
 came  so  far  that  Charles  Robert  was  crowned  at  Agram  in 
 the  year  1300,  by  the  ungrateful  Gregory,  whom  Andrew  had 
 made  bishop,  and  to  whom  he  had  shown  so  many  favors. 
 
 Andrew's  reign  was  near  an  end.  Not  supported  by  the 
 Pope  or  the  clergy  in  his  aims  at  religious  and  moral  re- 
 form, he  made  little  progress  in  this  respect.  While  he  and 
 the  clergy  were  jealously  watching  each  other,  the'  doctrines 
 of  the  Waldenses  increased  rapidly  ;  and  even  at  Ofen  were 
 the  adherents  so  numerous,  that  the  Papal  legate,  Philip  Fir- 
 mian,  who  had  issued  a  strict  edict  against  them,  was  obliged 
 to  save  his  life  by  flight. 
 
 In  the  following  spring,  as  Andrew  was,  with  his  nobility 
 and  those  of  the  clergy  who  had  remained  faithful,  preparing 
 to  meet  his  rival  in  the  field,  a  black  deed  stopped  his  course. 
 Mis  Italian  body-servant,  having  been  bribed,  mixed  poison  in 
 his  food,  and  he  died  in  the  year  1301. 
 
 With  him  ceased  the   male  line  of  the  house  of  Arpad. 
 Hungary,   formerly  an  hereditary  monarchy,  from  this  time 
 elected  her  king;  and  from   1301  till  1510,  was  governed  by  ' 
 princes  of  different  families. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  19 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 STATE    OF    HUNGARY    UNDER    RULERS    OF    DIFFERENT    HOUSES, 
 FROM    1301  TO    1540.  —  THE    HUSSITES. 
 
 John  Huss.  —  His  Death.  —  Jerome  of  Prague.  —  His  Death.  —  Doctrines  of 
 the  Hussites.  —  Spread  and  Persecution  of  these  Doctrines  m  Bohemia, 
 Hungary,  and  Transylvania. 
 
 Shortly  after  the  death  of  Andrew  III.,  we  find  the  Wal- 
 denses  in  very  considerable  numbers  in  Hungary.  Formed 
 into  separate  congregations,  and  laboring  with  great  zeal  for 
 the  spread  of  their  doctrines,  they  caused  the  Church  of 
 Rome  much  anxiety.  About  the  year  1315,  we  find  the 
 numbers  of  this  people  enlightened  by  the  Word  of  God  — 
 and,  even  as  their  enemies  confess,  maintaining  a  high  stand- 
 ard of  morality  in  Bohemia,  Austria,  and  the  neighboring 
 lands  —  amounting  to  eighty  thousand.  Rome,  therefore,  did 
 her  utmost  to  have  them  suppressed.  No  term  of  disgrace 
 was  too  bad,  no  crime  too  great,  to  impute  to  them.  They 
 were  represented  as  maintaining  the  most  terrible  heresies, 
 though  their  Catechism,  published  in  1100,  and  their  Confes- 
 sion of  Faith,  in  1120,  completely  refuted  the  calumny.* 
 
 It  was  in  Austria  that  the  influence  of  Rome  was  first  felt. 
 In  Vienna  some  were  publicly  led  to  the  stake,  and  among 
 these  we  find  mention  made  of  Simeon  Scaliger,  a  Hunga- 
 rian, who  is  represented  as  an  apostle  and  angel  of  the  sect, 
 and  who  nobly  witnessed  for  the  truth  in  a  martyr's  death.t 
 
 *  Joannes  Honcrt  in  Dissert.  Hist.  Theol.  de  Fid.  Keligionequc  Vet.  Vald., 
 pp.  38,  52,  G2. 
 
 t  Catal.  Testium  Vent.,  p.  756. 
 
20  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 In  Hungary  the  priests  of  Rome  were  less  successful  in 
 gaining  over  the  civil  power  to  serve  their  purposes.  This 
 land,  having  been  at  all  times  more  inclined  towards  the 
 Greek  than  the  Latin  Church,  afforded  the  Waldenses  more 
 protection,  and  furnished  the  priests  with  fewer  blinded  in- 
 struments for  carrying  out  their  bloody  designs.  The  greater 
 freedom  of  the  Hungarian  constitution  was  also  unfavorable 
 to  the  workings  of  the  dark  and  slavish  Inquisition  ;  so  that 
 even  the  commands  which  either  by  force  or  fraud  were 
 issued  against  the  Waldenses  were  seldom  carried  out.  In- 
 deed, the  Inquisition  never  gained  a  firm  footing  here,  and 
 was  at  no  time  so  terrible  as  in  other  lands.  Even  many  of 
 the  nobility  embraced  the  new  doctrines,  and  adhered  to 
 them  with  the  more  zeal,  in  proportion  as  they  saw  the  riches 
 and  the  pride  of  the  Roman  clergy  increased. 
 
 Thus  lived  the  Waldenses  in  free  Hungary,  under  the  pro- 
 tection of  the  powerful,  almost  independent  nobility,  with 
 little  to  annoy  them  till  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Sigismund, 
 when  they  received  the  name  Hussites^  and  at  which  time 
 the  days  of  trouble  and  visitation  came. 
 
 In  the  year  1400,  John  Huss,  who  had  previously  been 
 Professor  in  the  Academy  of  Prague,  was  preaching  in  the 
 Bethlehem  Church  in  that  city.  The  church  was  often  too 
 small  to  contain  his  audience.  With  a  freedom,  and  in  an 
 evangelical  spirit,  which  remind  us  of  Luther,  he  testified 
 against  the  vices  of  the  clergy  and  the  nobility,  and  did  not 
 spare  even  the  Pope  and  his  court.  Kindness  and  severity 
 were  both  tried  for  the  sake  of  silencing  this  voice,  but  in 
 vuin.  Many  of  his  sermons  are  so  eloquent,  so  penetrating 
 and  powerful,  that  they  would  scarcely  be  allowed,  even  in 
 the  present  day,  to  appear  in  Austria  without  alteration. 
 With  him  Gospel  truth  was  everything,  and  in  publishing 
 this  he  cared  little  for  persons  and  rank.  He  thought  with 
 the  Apostles,  "  If  I  yet  pleased  men,  I  should  not  be  the  ser- 
 vant of  Christ."  (Gal.  i.  10.) 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  21 
 
 As  Pope  John  XXIIL,  in  the  year  1411,  ordered  a  crusade 
 to  be  preached  against  Naples,  and  proclaimed  a  free  pardon 
 of  sin  to  al^  who  took  part  in  this  war,  —  John  Huss,  Jerome 
 of  Prague,  and  other  pious  men,  protested  against  the  act, 
 and  publicly  declared  the  Pope  to  be  Antichrist,  because  he 
 was  exciting  Christians  to  wage  a  deadly  war  against  their 
 brethren.  The  students  carried  the  Popish  bulls  and  indul- 
 gences in  disgrace  through  the  city,  and  afterwards  burned 
 them  in  the  presence  of  many  thousands  of  the  inhabitants. 
 
 It  was  very  natural  that  neither  Rome,  nor  the  degraded 
 clergy,  nor  the  immoral  nobility,  could  bear  such  powerful 
 testimonies.  "  Because  ye  are  not  of  the  world,  therefore 
 the  world  hateth  you."  The  fate  of  these  witnesses  is  well 
 known.  The  hatred  of  the  Roman  clergy  succeeded  in  hav- 
 ing Huss  burned  at  Constance  on  the  6th  of  July,  1415, 
 and  Jerome  of  Prague  on  the  10th  of  May,  1416,  while  the 
 clergy  of  that  tender  Church,  out  of  which  is  no  salvation, 
 quieted  their  consciences  respecting  the  "safe-conduct"  of 
 the  Emperor,  by  declaring,  "No  one  is  bound  to  keep  faith 
 with  heretics."  * 
 
 "Both  of  these  men  died  praising  God.  On  the  way  to 
 the  stake  they  sang  hymns,  and  were  as  cheerful  as  if  going 
 to  their  wedding.  No  mere  philosopher  ever  suffered  the 
 fiery  death  so  nobly  as  these  men  did."  Thus  does  iEneas 
 Sylvius  testify  of  both.t  Their  ashes  were  thrown  into  a 
 pool,  but  their  doctrines,  and  the  love  of  their  followers,  could 
 not  be  drowned.  Their  friends  took  home,  instead  of  the 
 ashes,  a  portion  of  the  earth  where  they  had  suffered.  Their 
 memory  was  blessed.  The  cruelty  of  their  bloodthirsty 
 enemies  was  in  vain,  and  their  hopes  were  put  to  shame,  for 
 the  number  of  adherents  to  their  doctrines,  instead  of  dimin- 
 ishing, increased  very  considerably. 
 
 *  Hist.  Present.  Boheni.,  pp.  26,  30,  31. 
 
 t  ^neas  Sj'Mus,  Hist.  Boh.,  Cap.  XXXVI.  p. 
 
22  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Shortly  afterwards,  when  the  Bohemians  were  declared  to 
 be  heretics,  and  when  the  soldiers  of  Sigismund  attempted  to 
 reduce  them  to  obedience,  a  valiant  general  and  defender  of 
 the  faith  was  raised  up  in  the  person  of  John  Ziska,  a  noble- 
 man, who  was  so  well  supported  by  the  people,  that  he  gained 
 eleven  victories  in  succession  over  the  imperial  troops. 
 
 From  this  time  the  doctrines  spread  rapidly,  even  over 
 Hungary  and  Transylvania,  where  many  of  the  resident 
 Saxons  had  already  embraced  the  faith,  but,  for  the  sake  of 
 avoiding  Sigismund's  persecutions,  had  fled  into  Moldavia 
 and  Wallachia.  The  doctrines  were  also,  when  contrasted 
 with  those  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  of  such  a  nature,  that 
 they  commended  themselves  to  every  lover  of  truth.  What 
 most  provoked  the  court  of  Rome,  and  what  was  regarded 
 as  their  principal  offence,  next  to  the  rejection  of  the  Roman 
 sovereignty,  was  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the 
 native  language,  and  the  free  use  of  this  translation  among 
 the  people. 
 
 According  to  the  account  of  ^neas  Sylvius,  afterwards 
 Pope  Sylvester  II.,  their  principal  doctrines  were  as  fol- 
 lows :  — 
 
 The  Pope  of  Rome  is  nothing  more  than  any  other  bishop. 
 
 No  difference  of  rank  should  be  made  among  the  clergy, 
 and  not  the  ordination,  but  the  holy  life,  makes  the  priest. 
 
 The  souls  of  the  deceased  go  immediately  either  to  eternal 
 life  or  eternal  misery. 
 
 There  is  no  purgatory. 
 
 It  is  a  device  of  priestly  avarice,  and  a  useless  thing,  to 
 pray  for  the  dead. 
 
 All  pictures  of  the  Divine  Being,  and  of  the  saints,  should 
 be  abolished. 
 
 The  consecrating  of  water  is  ridiculous. 
 
 The  clergy  should  be  poor,  and  content  with  their  alms. 
 
 Confirmation  and  extreme  unction  are  no  sacraments. 
 
 The  confessional  is  mere  child's  play. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  23 
 
 Baptism  should  be  performed  simply  with  water. 
 
 The  consecrating  of  burying-grounds  is  only  for  the  sake 
 of  gain,  and  it  is  all  one  where  the  dead  lie. 
 
 The  priest's  dress,  the  church  ornaments  and  vessels,  are 
 of  little  importance. 
 
 The  priest  can,  at  all  times  and  places,  prepare  and  ad- 
 minister the  sacrament  of  the  body  of  Christ,  and  the  use  of 
 the  words  of  consecration  is  for  that  purpose  sufficient. 
 
 Prayer  to  the  saints  reigning  in  heaven  with  Christ  is  use- 
 less. 
 
 On  the  Sabbath,  one  is  bound  to  refrain  only  from  daily 
 labor. 
 
 The  adoration  of  the  saints  must  be  completely  rejected. 
 
 Fasts  appointed  by  the  Church  have  no  merit  before  God. 
 
 The  religion  of  the  begging  monks  is  an  invention  of 
 Satan. 
 
 Every  man  has  a  right  to  preach  the  Gospel.* 
 
 These  were  the  principal  doctrines  which  Rome  considered 
 dangerous  to  her  interests,  and  which,  by  the  deluded  civil 
 powers,  she  strove  to  extinguish  in  blood.  The  war  which, 
 under  Sigismund,  had  not  been  very  happily  ended,  was  con- 
 tinued by  Rome  under  the  reign  of  his  successor  Ladislaus, 
 in  Hungary.  Here,  and  especially  in  Upper  Hungaiy,  had 
 many  Hussites,  during  the  war,  found  a  home.  This  immi- 
 gration had  taken  place  especially  about  the  year  1424,  when 
 Ziska  had  led  the  Hussites  triumphantly  through  Lausitz  and 
 Silesia  into  Hungary.  Thousands  of  them  settled  in  the 
 counties  of  Presburg,  Trentshin,  Barsh,  Neograd,  Sol,  Thu- 
 rotz,  Liptau,  Arva,  Sharosh,  and  Albania.  Here  they 
 formed  congregations  of  their  own,  and  built  churches,  where 
 they  worshipped  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  own 
 conscience. 
 
 These  circumstances  annoyed  Rome  veiy  much  ;  but  what 
 
 *  Hist.  Boh.,  Cap.  XXXV.  p.  G7. 
 
24  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 was  to  be  done  ?  To  banish  them  from  Hungary  would  be 
 little  use.  By  so  doing,  the  evil  would  only  spread  farther. 
 In  the  year  1444,  therefore,  the  Cardinal  Julian  concluded  a 
 contract  with  King  Uladislaus,  that  the  Hussites,  wherever 
 found,  should  be  completely  destroyed.  The  carrying  out  of 
 this  bloody  decree  was  hindered  by  the  unsuccessful  battle  of 
 Varna,  where  King  Uladislaus,  who  had  been  persuaded  by 
 the  legate  and  the  clergy  to  break  his  solemnly  sworn  peace 
 with  the  Turks,  fell  in  battle,  and  had  his  head  carried  about 
 in  triumph  on  a  pike  among  the  Turks.*  With  him  fell  the 
 principal  Hungarian  nobility,  and  the  Cardinal  Julian  was 
 killed  while  attempting  to  escape. 
 
 The  great  misfortune  which  thus  befell  the  nation  was 
 advantageous  to  the  spread  of  the  truth.  Many  of  the  clergy 
 had  fallen  in  battle  ;  a  dangerous  foe  was  approaching ;  the 
 cause  of  the  Hussites,  though  as  dangerous  to  Rome  as  the 
 Mahometan  invasion,  was  for  the  present  forgotten.  Under 
 the  regency  of  Hunyady,  during  the  minority  of  Ladislaus 
 v.,  the  Hussites,  united  with  the  Bohemians  under  the  guid- 
 ance of  Giskra,  wasted  and  annoyed  Upper  Hungary.  Even 
 the  brave  Hunyady,  who  had  so  often  defeated  the  Turks, 
 could  do  little  against  them,  for  his  troops  were  strongly 
 biased  in  favor  of  the  Hussites.  He  concluded  a  peace, 
 therefore,  with  Giskra,  which  was  the  more  likely  to  con- 
 tinue, as  a  terrible  event  set  all  Europe,  and  especially  Hun- 
 gary, in  a  state  of  feverish  excitement. 
 
 Mahomet  II.  had  taken  possession  of  Constantinople  on 
 the  29th  of  May,  1453,  and  thus  was  the  Greek  empire 
 brought  to  an  end.  Pope  Martin  V.  proclaimed  a  crusade 
 f<jr  tlic  recovery  of  Constantinople,  and,  through  the  monk 
 
 *  "  God  of  the  Christians,"  said  Amurad  II.,  as  he  saAv  the  Hungarian  kin? 
 comij.jr  down  to  tlic  fi-ht,  "punish  the  traitor  who  dishouorest  tliy  holy 
 name  by  l;reuch  of  hi.s  solemn  oath !  "  Soon  he  fell  under  the  swords'of  the 
 Janizaries. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY,  25 
 
 John  Kapistran,  issued  a  plenary  indulgence  to  all  who  should 
 take  part  in  the  war. 
 
 The  Hungarians  soon  mustered  under  the  guidance  of  the 
 brave  Hunyady.  But  not  many  of  the  nobility  were  in  arms  ; 
 for  the  Diet  which  had  been  held  at  Ofen,  for  considering  the 
 best  means  of  defending  the  land,  had  led  to  no  beneficial 
 result ;  and  the  king,  with  his  evil  counsellor,  Cilley,  fled  to 
 Vienna,  so  that  the  defence  of  the  country  rested  on  Hun- 
 yady and  his  little  noble  band.  He  was  soon  strengthened 
 by  a  company  of  sixty  thousand  volunteers  whom  John  Ka- 
 pistran had  gathered.  Other  powers  had  promised  help,  but 
 did  not  send.  These  volunteers,  though  of  very  different 
 stations  in  life,  and  from  different  countries,  as  well  as  being 
 very  badly  armed,  were  soon,  under  the  prudent  management 
 of  Hunyady,  in  such  a  state  that  they  attacked  the  Turkish 
 army,  consisting  of  two  hundred  thousand  men,  at  Belgrade, 
 and  obliged  them  to  fly,  with  a  loss  of  forty  thousand  men. 
 
 Shortly  after  this,  Hunyady  died  at  Zimon,  in  the  eightieth 
 /ear  of  his  age,  and  in  his  stead  his  bitterest  foe  was  appoint- 
 ed regent  of  Hungary.  As  he  was  about  to  punish  with 
 4eath  Ladislaus,  the  son  of  Hunyady,  at  Belgrade,  the  army 
 <nutinied,  and  killed  him.  Thus  were  king  and  country  freed 
 from  this  evil  counsellor.  The  king  declared  the  sons  of 
 Hunyady  not  guilty,  and,  to  relieve  the  mother's  mind,  took 
 a  solemn  oath  "  that  he  would  never  avenge  the  death  of  Cil- 
 ley on  the  sons  of  Hunyady."  Notwithstanding  this,  however, 
 he  beheaded  the  eldest  son,  Ladislaus,  on  the  17th  of  March, 
 1457,  and  threw  the  younger  son  Matthew  into  prison.  As 
 (he  mother,  and  a  near  relative,  Michael  Kilagyi,  raised 
 troops  to  compel  the  king  to  set  the  guiltless  youth  free, 
 Ladislaus  V.  fled  to  Vienna,  and  took  Matthew  with  him. 
 Shortly  after,  he  went  to  Prague,  and  died  on  the  23d  of  No- 
 vember, 1457.  People  remarked  that  it  was  on  that  day 
 twelve  months  before,  that  he  had  taken  the  oath  not  to  harm 
 the  sons  of  Hunyady. 
 
 3 
 
25  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Matthew  remained  in  the  power  of  George  Podiebrad.  It 
 was  not  long,  however,  till  the  remembrance  of  his  father's 
 merits,  and  some  other  circumstances,  awakened  such  a 
 feeling  in  his  favor,  that,  at  a  general  council  held  at  Ofen 
 for  settling  the  affairs  of  the  kingdom,  amidst  universal  re- 
 joicing, Kilagyi,  standing  with  forty  thousand  troops  on  the 
 frozen  Danube,  proclaimed  this  youth  of  fifteen  years  King 
 of  Hungary.  In  a  few  days  an  embassy  was  sent  to  bring 
 Matthew  —  known  as  Matthew  Corvinus  —  with  great  honor 
 to  Ofen. 
 
 The  design  of  the  present  work  will  not  allow  us  to  follow 
 this  distinguished  king,  and  recount  all  the  good  which  he  did 
 for  his  country,  —  especially  to  record  how  he,  during  the 
 thirty-two  years  of  his  reign,  advanced  the  cause  of  learn- 
 ing. Though  constantly  engaged  in  war,  yet  he  spared 
 no  expense  to  collect  all  the  books  and  manuscripts  which 
 escaped  the  plunder  in  Constantinople  and  Athens,  and  to 
 found  a  library  in  Ofen,  and  brought  thither  distinguished 
 men  from  other  countries.  He  also  established  a  printing- 
 press. 
 
 The  more  astonishing  was  it  in  this  prince,  that  he  dealt 
 hardly  with  the  Hussites.  The  Roman  clergy,  however, 
 and  the  Pope,  were  able  to  stir  him  up  to  this  work  with  so 
 much  more  success,  as  the  Bohemian  king,  Podiebrad,  had 
 openly  taken  their  part,  and,  to  please  them,  was  oppressing 
 Roman  Catholics.  When  Paul  II.,  therefore,  had  excommu- 
 nicated the  king  of  Bohemia,  and  promised  to  bestow  the  king- 
 dom on  any  one  who  could  conquer  it,  not  only  the  Pope,  but 
 also  the  Emperor  Frederick  III.,  gave  Matthew  no  rest  till  he 
 took  the  field  against  his  father-in-law,  Podiebrad,  in  the  year 
 146R.  Though  the  Emperor  neglected  to  send  the  promised 
 assistance,  yet  Mattlicw  at  last  conquered  Moravia,  Silesia, 
 and  Lausitz,  and  was  crowned,  at  Briinn,  King  of  Bohemia, 
 in  the  year  1469.  This  was,  however,  of  little  use,  for,  at  a 
 Diet  in  Prague,  Podiebrad  succeeded  in  having  a  resolution 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  27 
 
 passed,  that  after  his  death  the  electors  should  choose  Uladis- 
 laus,  the  son  of  Casimir,  king  of  Poland,  and  not  Matthew,  to 
 be  their  king.     And  they  kept  their  word. 
 
 Matthew  was  not  only  involved  in  a  dangerous  war  with 
 Poland,  but  also  engaged  in  quelling  an  insurrection  in  his 
 own  land.  His  former  tutor,  John  Vitez,  Archbishop  of 
 Gran,  had  excited  this  insurrection.  The  king  was  success- 
 ful, and  came  away  as  conqueror  in  both  cases. 
 
 About  this  time,  the  king,  who  was  naturally  inclined  to 
 be  just,  and  who  had  obtained  better  information  respecting 
 the  Hussites,  recalled  those  whom  he  had  banished  two  years 
 before  to  Moravia,  and  gave  them  a  residence  in  their  own 
 land.*  What  the  Jesuits,  Szent,  Yvanyi,  and  especially 
 Florimund,  relate  of  the  great  severity  of  Matthew  against 
 the  Hussites,  seems,  therefore,  to  be  unfounded,  as  being 
 directly  opposed  to  the  general  character  of  the  king  ;  and 
 especially  as  the  latter  historian  shows  himself  to  have  been 
 in  other  points  badly  informed.  Florimund,  for  example, 
 while  telling  of  the  burning  of  the  Hussites  before  Ofen, 
 makes  Matthew  to  have  died  in  1525,  while  his  death  really 
 took  place  on  the  5th  of  April,  1490. 
 
 How  little  the  king  was  inclined  blindly  to  serve  the  interests 
 of  Rome,  and  how  firmly  he  was  resolved  to  protect  his  own 
 royal  rights  and  privileges  against  all  pretensions  of  the  Pope, 
 may  be  seen  from  the  extraordinary  letter  which  he  wrote  to 
 the  Cardinal  of  Aragon,  in  which  he  declares  that  the  right 
 of  the  crown  to  bestow  the  bishoprics  and  other  places  of 
 trust,  he  would  on  no  account  surrender  to  the  Pope.t  It  is 
 also  worthy  of  notice,  that  he  kept  the  learned  and  witty  John, 
 Bishop  of  Wardein,  surnamed  Pannonicus,  as  favorite  poet  at 
 his  court,  and  always  near  hi%  person,  although  he  was  fre- 
 quently writing   cutting  satires   against  the  abuses  of  Rome 
 
 *  Historia  Persecutionis  Bohemiae,  XXII. 
 t  Apud  Eevan,  Cant.  V.  p.  45. 
 
28  HISTORY    or    THE 
 
 and  the  person  of  the  Pope,  with  a  keenness  which  some- 
 times resembles  Juvenal.  * 
 
 Matthew's  successor  was  Uladislaus  II.,  a  good-natured 
 and  indolent  prince,  paying  little  attention  to  the  affairs  of  his 
 kingdom.  The  Hussites  had,  therefore,  heavy  trials  during 
 his  reign.  He  was  in  the  habit  of  replying  to  every  request, 
 whatever  it  was,  "Dobre"  (Good),  for  the  sake  of  being 
 freed  from  all  further  trouble,  v/herefore  even  the  Hunga- 
 rians called  him  in  mockery,  "  Dobre  Laszlo,"  Uladislaus 
 the  Good.  When  his  queen  was  near  her  confinement,  and 
 her  mind  therefore  more  easily  affected  by  the  arguments 
 and  promises  of  her  spiritual  advisers,  she  was  persuaded  by 
 the  bishops  to  obtain  from  him  an  edict  by  which  all  the  Huss- 
 ites should  be  excluded  from  offices  of  trust,  cast  into  prison, 
 and,  if  they  did  not  recant,  be  punished  with  death,  t 
 
 In  the  year  1508  the  Hussites  suffered  another  persecu- 
 tion, which  proceeded  chiefly  from  the  Augustine  monks. 
 In  self-defence  they  handed  their  confession  of  faith  to  the 
 king ;  and,  as  he  very  naturally  could  not  find  in  this  confes- 
 sion the  heresies  with  which  they  were  charged,  and  as  they 
 pictured  forcibly  the  distresses  to  which  they  had  been  exposed, 
 he  was  so  moved,  that  he  modified  very  considerably  the 
 severe  edicts  which  had  gone  out  against  them,  f  In  form- 
 ing this  resolution,  perhaps  he  was  also  moved  by  the  fate  of 
 
 *  As  a  specimen,  we  may  take  a  few  lines  out  of  his  poem  on  the  Roman 
 Jubilee  :  — 
 
 "  Ilispani,  Galli,  Slavini,  Teutones,  Hunni, 
 Clavigcrl  petitis  limina  sancti  Petri  ; 
 Quo  ruitis,  stulti ?    Latios  ditare  Penates  ? 
 Salvari  ui  patria  hiccine  nemo  potest?" 
 "  O  Spanianls,  Gaul.^,  Slavt>nians,  Germans,  Iluns, 
 Ye  seek  the  gates  of  liim  who  bears  the  keys  ; 
 Wliy  run  so  far,  ye  fools  ?     To  enrich  tlie  Latin  gods  ? 
 Is  no  one  saved,  then,  who  remains  at  home?  " 
 
 t  Adrian  Rcgonvolscius  in  Hist.  Kcch  Slavoniae. 
 }  Istvanfy,  Lib.  IL  p.  177. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  29 
 
 his  wife.  Shortly  after  persuading  him  to  issue  these  severe 
 decrees  against  the  Hussites,  she  had  died  in  Prague  of  a 
 premature  confinement.  With  much  difficuUy  the  life  of  the 
 child  was  saved,  and  he  afterwards  reigned  as  King  of  Hun- 
 gary till  he  met  with  his  death  in  the  battle  of  Mohacs.* 
 
 The  threatening  aspects  of  the  times  —  arising  from  the  fear 
 that  Selim  I.,  the  Turkish  emperor,  would  invade  Hungary, 
 and  still  more,  from  that  irregular  mass  of  crusaders,  who,  to 
 the  amount  of  forty  thousand  men,  under  the  guidance  of 
 Dorsa,  were  turning  their  weapons  against  the  nobility — in- 
 duced the  priests,  and  indeed  all  who  were  possessed  of  prop- 
 erty, to  give  the  persecuted  Hussites  a  little  rest.  They 
 lived  then  quietly  and  retired  till  the  sun  of  the  Reformation, 
 with  its  enlightening  and  warming  beams,  shone  also  on 
 them.  As,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  points,  they  held  gen- 
 erally the  same  principles  as  the  Reformers,  agi-eeing  with 
 them  completely  in  acknowledging  the  supremacy  of  the 
 Word  of  God,  they  gladly  united  with  this  movement.  To 
 escape  the  bloody  persecution  under  Ferdinand  II.  of  Austria, 
 many  of  them  emigrated  from  Bohemia  and  Moravia  into 
 Germany,  where  they,  under  the  guidance  of  Count  Zinzen- 
 dorf,  founded  flourishing  congregations  at  Herrnhut  and  other 
 places.  These  churches  made  most  incredible  sacrifices  for 
 the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  Greenland,  Africa,  and  America ; 
 and  even  to  the  present  day  their  missions  are  in  a  most 
 prosperous  state.  The  Hussites  in  Hungary  and  Transylva- 
 nia escaped  from  the  oppression  of  the  priests  by  emigrating 
 to  Wallachia,  where  they  long  maintained  their  principles 
 uncontaminated.  In  the  year  1716  they  sent  to  the  Reformed 
 Church  of  Transylvania,  asking  for  preachers  to  be  sent 
 tliem.  As  this  demand,  however,  could  not  be  fully  satisfied, 
 part  of  them  joined  the  Greek  Church,  and  part  fell  into  the 
 hands  of  the  Franciscan  monks. 
 
 *  ffist.  Present.  Boliem.,  Cap.  XXIV.  p.  83. 
 3* 
 
30  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 DECAY  OF    CHRISTIAN    DOCTRINE    AND    MORALS    AMONG    CLERGY 
 AND  LAITY  IN  HUNGARY  FREVIOUS   TO  THE  REFORMATION. 
 
 How  far  the  religion  of  Jesus  had  decayed  in  the  Middle 
 Ages  under  the  hands  of  the  priests  of  Rome,  and  how  deep 
 the  Church  and  her  servants  were,  both  morally  and  intel- 
 lectually, sunk,  is  universally  acknowledged.  The  state  of 
 Hungary  was  naturally  no  better  than  other  countries  simi- 
 larly situated.  For,  in  the  first  place,  the  constant  wars  did 
 not  tend  tcr  improve  the  morals,  and  then  the  wealth  and 
 high  rank  of  the  clergy  gave  them  frequent  opportunities  for 
 sensual  gratification.  The  bishops,  abbots,  and  superior 
 clergy  of  Hungary,  were,  in  general,  also  wealthy  landhold- 
 ers, who,  under  the  prevailing  feudal  system,  were  often 
 called  on  to  decide,  not  only  with  reference  to  the  property, 
 but  also  the  lives  and  liberties,  of  their  descendants.  It  was 
 no  wonder,  then,  that,  instead  of  feeding  the  lambs  of  the 
 fold  of  Christ,  they  involved  themselves  in  worldly  business 
 and  affairs  of  state,  while  their  lives  were  notoriously  ill  cal- 
 culated to  adorn  the  Gospel. 
 
 The  essence  of  religion  was  supposed  to  lie  in  the  outward 
 ceremonies  of  the  Church,  which  were  performed  without 
 devotion  by  the  clergy,  and  attended  on  by  the  people  merely 
 out  of  custom.  The  orthodoxy  of  the  people  was  tested  by 
 their  attendance  on  these  services.  The  Popes  created  one 
 saint  after  another,  and  appointed  them  patron  deities  of  cer- 
 lam  lands,  to  wlioni  .-dtars  were  built,  and  to  whom  the  super- 
 stitious |)(-ople  fled  for  protection  in  the  time  of  need.  Pre- 
 tended wonders  said  to  have  been  performed  by  these  saints 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  31 
 
 were,  with  the  Pope's  approbation,  used  as  means  of  drawing 
 the  people  still  more  closely  to  the  worship  even  of  their  pic- 
 tures and  images. 
 
 What  Cardinal  Bellarmin  says  of  other  countries,  was  also 
 true  of  Hungary.  "  There  was  scarcely  any  true  religion 
 more."  In  proportion,  however,  to  the  want  of  vital  godli- 
 ness, was  the  number  of  "  holy  places."  In  Hungary  there 
 were  reckoned  one  hundred  and  forty  different  places  where 
 the  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary  was  represented  as  working 
 wonders.  These  were  afterwards  described  with  great  care, 
 and  illustrated  with  wood-cuts,  by  Prince  Paul  Esterhazy, 
 Palatine  of  Hungary,  and  printed  in  the  Hungarian  language, 
 "  for  the  conversion  and  confounding  of  all  heretics,  for  the 
 comfort  of  all  orthodox  (that  is,  Roman  Catholic)  Christians, 
 and  to  the  greater  glory  of  the  Mother  of  God  "  ;  dedicated 
 especially  to  this  hereditary  queen  of  Hungaiy,  "  on  whose 
 birthday  the  author  also  was  born." 
 
 To  give  the  reader  an  idea  of  this  book,  which  is  very 
 rare,  we  extract  one  description,  entitled, — 
 
 The  Wonder-working  Image  of  Our  Lady  at  Preshurg* 
 *'  John  Clemens,  a  native  of  Presburg,  who  died  in  1641,  in 
 the  sixtieth  year  of  his  age,  returned  shortly  after  to  tell  that, 
 though  he  had  died  in  a  believing  and  penitent  state,  yet  he 
 must  bear  great  pain  in  purgatory,  because  he  had  not  done 
 sufficient  penance  for  his  sins,  especially  for  a  murder  for 
 which  he  had  paid  only  two  hundred  florins.  He  begged  his 
 wife,  therefore,  to  divide  two  hundred  florins  more  among 
 the  poor,  otherwise  he  could  not  be  saved. t  Besides,  in  ful- 
 fdment  of  a  vow  which  he  had  made,  an  image  of  the  V^irgin 
 must  be  set  on  the  altar  of  the  largest  church,  and  a  certain 
 number  of  prayers  be  read  for  him.     As  now  a  certain  cn- 
 
 *  The  wood-cut  represents  ^lary  sitting  dressed  as  a  nun,  Avith  a  stola  ; 
 the  body  of  the  Lord  resting  on  her  bosom,  and  his  head  supported  by  her 
 right  arm.    At  his  feet  may  be  seen  a  candle  burning. 
 
 t  Rome's  commentary  on  the  text  1  John  i.  7-9 !  —  Tr. 
 
32  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 graver  was  about  to  form  a  suitable  image,  the  spirit  of  the 
 deceased  man  showed  him  an  old  image  of  the  Virgin  which 
 he  should  set  up  in  the  church.  When  this  was  done,  the 
 spirit  hung  a  veil  over  Mary,  and  placed  a  wax  candle  at  the 
 feet  of  Christ,  which  are  preserved  to  this  day.  The  spirit 
 remained  some  days  in  the  appearance  of  a  white  dove,  and 
 was  seen  by  many,  and  then,  surrounded  with  great  glory, 
 was  taken  up  to  the  joys  of  the  blessed.  Many  pious  Chris- 
 tians receive  to  this  day  great  benefits  and  blessings  from  this 
 image,  to  the  eternal  glory  of  God." 
 
 The  wonders  which  are  told  of  some  of  these  images  are 
 so  great,  that  those  of  the  Lord  and  his  Apostles  appear  very 
 small.  Especially  severe  are  the  images  of  Mary  against 
 the  Picards  or  Waldenses,  the  Lutherans,  and  Calvinists, 
 who,  on  account  of  despising  them,  are  struck  with  madness 
 or  other  painful  diseases,  and  sometimes  lose  their  property 
 and  their  life.  One  of  the  most  wondrous,  however,  of  all 
 the  images,  is  perhaps  that  which  the  Druids  at  Carnotum  in 
 France  made,  one  hundred  and  ffty  years  before  Christ,  to 
 the  Virgin  and  the  Child  which  should  be  born. 
 
 A  church  was  built  at  the  same  time  for  preserving  it,  and 
 thereby  many  a  wonder  was  performed,  but  especially  once, 
 when  the  son  of  the  king  had  been  drowned  and  was  laid  out 
 before  this  image,  he  immediately  recovered.  The  monks  in 
 Transylvania  made  considerable  profits  by  carrying  such  im-- 
 ages  through  the  country. 
 
 In  addition  to  all  this,  the  sermons  were  filled  with  the 
 most  nonsensical  fables  and  stories  of  saints,  and  of  the  won- 
 ders which  they  had  wrought.  Such  a  thick  cloud  rested  on 
 the  lieurts  and  minds  of  the  people,  and  superstition  was  so 
 universal,  that  escape  from  danger,  victory  gained,  or  any 
 signal  favor  whatever,  was  not  ascribed  to  God  or  Christ,  but 
 to  Mary,  or  Martin,  or  George,  or  Ladislaus. 
 
 hidecd,  they  went  so  far  as  to  set  up  public  monuments  to 
 the  .saints  for  their  imaginary  help  ;  as,  among  others,  Prince 
 Bulhory  did,  in  the  vear  1489. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  33 
 
 That  the  ignorance  of  the  monks  was  become  proverbial, 
 was  a  well-known  fact.  With  few  exceptions,  they  knew 
 nothing  more  than  their  "Miserere"  and  Breviary.  The 
 numbers  of  those  who  seemed  born  for  nothing  else  than  to 
 eat,  were,  with  their  begging  habits,  a  terrible  plague  to  the 
 oppressed  country  people,  and,  by  their  ignorance,  their  su- 
 perstition, and  immorality,  tended,  in  no  small  degree,  still 
 further  to  degrade  .those  with  whom  they  came  in  contact. 
 
 In  bringing  such  sweeping  charges,  we  are  bound  to  sus- 
 tain them  with  facts  and  dates.  Let  us  look,  then,  at  the 
 Synodal  Statutes  of  Stuhlweissenburg,  in  the  preface  to 
 which  Bishop  Ladislaus  Gereb  complains  so  bitterly  of  the 
 priests.  Let  us  hear  even  the  Jesuit  Peterfy,  who,  in  speak- 
 ing of  the  year  1460,  in  the  33d  Canon,  refers  to  matters 
 which  show  how  deeply  the  clergy  were  sunk.  Single 
 voices,  which  v/ere  raised  against  the  prevailing  immorality, 
 fell  a  sacrifice  to  calumny  and  persecution.  Among  these, 
 some  reckon  John  Vitez,  Archbishop  of  Gran.  This  man, 
 being  accused  of  supporting  the  rebels  against  Matthew  Cor- 
 vinus,  was  deposed  from  office,  and  shortly  after  died  of 
 grief. 
 
 The  ambition  and  covetousness  of  the  clergy  seemed  be- 
 yond remedy.  The  sums  of  money  which  they  demanded 
 at  funerals  were  so  enormous,  that  Matthew  was  obliged  to 
 restrain  them  by  a  severe  edict.*  For  the  sake  of  levying 
 money,  they  often  put  single  individuals,  or  whole  districts, 
 under  the  ban ;  and  in  collecting  tithes,  they  took  such  liber- 
 ties as  required  laws  to  be  passed,  at  the  general  national 
 council,  to  restrain  them.t 
 
 The  immorality  in  the  monasteries  was  incredible.  In  the 
 year  1477,  Matthew  handed  over  a  neighboring  abbey,  "  in 
 consequence  of  the  impure  lives  of  the  abbots,"  to  the  care 
 
 *  Article  63  of  the  year  1-186,  and  Article  2  of  the  year  1513. 
 t  Article  45  of  the  year  1495,  and  Act  1  of  the  year  1504. 
 
34  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 of  the  monks  of  Hermannstadt.  Other  monasteries  were, 
 for  the  same  reason,  completely  closed.  It  is,  then,  not  true, 
 what  Cardinal  Pazman  asserts,  that  the  monks  fled  away  sim- 
 ply to  avoid  persecution,  and  that,  without  any  crime  charge- 
 able against  them,  others  came  in  and  took  their  place. 
 
 Matters  were  made  still  worse  by  Thomas  Bakayius,  Arch- 
 bishop of  Gran,  in  the  year  1514.  After  the  death  of  Pope 
 Julius  II.,  he  went  to  Rome,  in  the  hope  of  himself  being 
 made  Pope,  and  having  wasted  all  his  property  in  vain, 
 he  begged  the  newly  elected  Pope,  Leo  X.,  to  give  him  as- 
 sistance against  the  Turks.  As  Leo  had  little  money  to 
 spare,  he  supplied  the  Hungarian  archbishop  with  an  im- 
 mense number  of  indulgences,  promising  forgiveness  of  sin 
 and  eternal  life  to  all  who  went  to  battle  against  the  common 
 foe.* 
 
 There  appears  something  very  terrible  in  this  presump- 
 tion, when  compared  with  the  Word  of  God.  God  alone  can 
 forgive  shi ;  and  the  keys,  which  were  given,  not  to  Peter 
 alone,  but  to  all  the  disciples,  were  never  inherited  by  any 
 one,  in  the  Papal  sense.  The  ignorance  of  the  people,  how- 
 ever, served  best  the  purposes  of  the  clergy  ;  for  when 
 Archbishop  Thomas  Bakacs  published  the  Papal  bull,  on  the 
 16th  of  April,  at  Ofen,  there  soon  appeared  an  immense  num- 
 ber, prepared  to  engage  in  this  holy  war.  In  one  month, 
 forty  thousand  were  brought  together,  and  shortly  after,  the 
 number  increased  to  one  hundred  thousand.  They  were, 
 however,  chiefly  such  as  could  be  very  well  spared  in  their 
 native  villages,  and  who,  from  want  of  discipline  and  want 
 of  leaders,  were  not  likely  to  do  any  great  injury  to  the  Turk. 
 Some  dissatisfaction  was  felt  by  the  nobles  on  losing  so  many 
 of  their  serfs  and  laborers  ;  but  the  archbishop  cared  for 
 none  of  these  things.  He  appointed  a  leader,  named  George 
 Dorsa,  who  soon  distinguished  himself  at  Zemendria,  by  kill- 
 
 *  Timon  in  Purpura  Pannon.,  p.  30. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  35 
 
 ing,  in  single  combat,  the  leader  of  a  Turkish  band.  For 
 this  deed  he  received  from  the  king  double  pay,  a  gold 
 chain,  a  scarlet  coat  worked  with  gold  lace,  spurs  and  sword, 
 an  estate,  and,  out  of  the  king's  own  hand,  a  coat  of  arms.* 
 The  archbishop  made  him  a  present  of  a  white  flag,  with  a 
 red  cross. 
 
 The  worst  fears  of  the  nobility  respecting  this  crusade 
 were  soon  realized.  Some  of  the  nobles  had  followed  their 
 runaway  servants,  and,  with  much  severity,  had  brought 
 them  back.  Besides,  as  there  had  been  no  provision  made 
 beforehand  for  the  support  of  this  band,  they  were  soon  un- 
 der the  necessity  of  stealing,  to  obtain  a  living  ;  and  it  was 
 not  long  till  Dorsa  led  them  on  regularly  to  plunder  the  no- 
 bles and  the  clergy.  As  a  stone  rolling  down  a  hill,  these 
 bands  went  on  with  accelerating  impetuosity  in  crime,  till  the 
 name  "crusader"  became,  as  it  continues  to  this  day,  a 
 word  of  terror.  The  education  of  the  people  had  been  neg- 
 lected, and  it  was  seen  with  how  much  truth  Luther  said, 
 "  Take  away  the  schools  and  the  churches,  and  the  mass  of 
 the  people  will  soon  become  like  bears  and  wolves." 
 
 And,  really,  like  bears  and  wolves  did  these  crusaders  act. 
 In  this  peasant  war,  which  was  only  with  great  difficulty 
 brought  to  an  end,  it  was  reckoned  that  seventy  thousand 
 men  must  have  perished.  Among  these  were  four  hundred 
 of  the  nobility,  and  about  fourteen  bishops,  whom  the  wild 
 rabble  either  impaled  or  murdered  in  some  other  cruel  way. 
 
 That  was  the  terrible  result  of  Papal  indulgences  bestowed 
 on  a  people  devoid  of  the  fear  of  God  and  of  true  repentance. 
 Supposed  pardon  of  sin,  without  corresponding  sanctification, 
 made  them  like  wild  beasts.  Means  must  be  taken  to  pre- 
 vent such  excesses  for  the  future.  The  proper  means  — 
 educating  and  elevating  the  masses  —  was  contrary  to  the 
 spirit  of  the  times ;  no  one   thought  of  it.     A  decree  was 
 
 *  Istvanfy,  Lib.  V.  p.  41. 
 
36  HISTORY    OF  THE 
 
 passed  degrading  all  the  peasants  and  tributary  landholders. 
 They  and  their  children  should  for  ever  be  excluded  from-  all 
 higher  civil  offices  and  places  of  confidence.*  But  by  such 
 a  proceeding  the  state  of  the  nation  was  in  no  respect  im- 
 proved. In  this  miserable  condition  was  the  civil,  political, 
 and  religious  state  of  the  country  when  the  report  of  Luther's 
 work,  and  the  ninety-five  theses  which  he  had  nailed  on  the 
 church  door  in  Wittenberg,  passed  from  one  to  another. 
 Thousands,  in  a  state  of  bodily  and  spiritual  oppression, 
 paused  to  hear,  and  many  hundreds  asked,  when  they  heard 
 these  new  doctrines,  with  an  earnestness  equal  to  that  which 
 per\'aded  the  crowd  on  the  great  Pentecostal  day,  "  What 
 meaneth  this } " 
 
 *  Act  24,  in  the  year  1514. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  37 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 FIRST  APPEARANCE  OF  THE  REFORMATION   IN  HUNGARY TILL 
 
 THE    BATTLE    OF    MOHACS,    1526. 
 
 Simon  Gnnians  and  Vitus  Viezheim,  Professors  in  Ofen.  —  Queen  Mary  and 
 her  Chaplain,  John  Henkel,  as  Friends  of  Luther.  —  Contemporary  Move- 
 ments in  Hermannstadt.  —  First  Refoi-ijiers  of  Transylvania.  — Ambrosius 
 and  George  summoned  to  Gran.  —  ]\Iarcus  Pempllinger,  Count  of  Sax- 
 ony. —  Tlie  Pope  attempts  to  crush  the  Eeformatiou.  —  Ludwig  II.  —  Car- 
 dinal Cajetan. —  Royal  Decree  against  the  Lutherans.  —  Hungarian  Stu- 
 dents at  Wittenberg.  —  Burning  of  Luther's  Books  at  (Edenberg.  —  General 
 Council  in  1525.  —  Louis  11.  -writes  to  (Edenberg.  —  Battle  at  Mohacs. 
 
 There  was  perhaps  scarcely  any  other  land  in  which  so 
 many,  in  so  short  a  time,  openly  forsook  the  old  Church  and 
 declared  in  favor  of  the  Reformation.  The  Reformation  ap- 
 pears at  once  before  us  like  a  powerful  stream  ;  and  when 
 we  search  carefully  after  its  source,  we  find  it  losing  itself 
 amid  wars  and  misery,  —  much  like  the  rivers  of  Africa, 
 whose  sources  lie  hidden  in  the  shifting  sands.  The  im- 
 mense success  of  the  Lutheran  doctrines  in  Hungary  is  in 
 every  respect  an  object  of  deep  interest  to  the  historian.  It 
 appears  like  a  well-organized  and  disciplined  army  under  able 
 leaders,  driven  out  of  the  field  by  a  few  bandits  in  a  guerilla 
 warfare. 
 
 To  explain  this  extraordinary  appearance,  we  must  not 
 forget  how  the  doctrines  of  the  Hussites  brought  over  from 
 Bohemia  had,  with  more  or  less  success,  for  more  than  a 
 centuiy,  been  spread  over  Upper  Hungary,  Transylvania, 
 Moldavia,  and  Wallachia.  In  vain  had  been  all  attempts  of 
 the  Pope  and  the  clergy  to  banish  these  so-called  heretics. 
 4 
 
38  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 Notwithstanding  the  fanatical  zeal  of  Rome,  the  free  Hunga- 
 rian constitution  prevented  the  priests  from  completing  their 
 designs.  When  a  decree  was  obtained  against  the  Huss- 
 ites  —  by  fair  means  or  foul  —  the  next  step  was  to  read  this 
 decree  in  the  different  parishes.  Each  parish  must  then 
 attend  to  the  carrying  out  of  the  decree  within  its  own  bounds  ; 
 and  when  the  punishment  would  have  fallen  on  the  nobility 
 or  their  immediate  dependents,  as  a  matter  of  course,  there 
 was  no  punishment  inflicted.  Another  reason  why  the  Huss- 
 ites had  not  been  banished  lay  in  the  deep  hatred  and  con- 
 tempt which  the  higher  and  lower  nobility,  as  well  as  the 
 mass  of  the  people,  entertained  towards  the  clergy,  so  that 
 they  were  not  peculiarly  inclined  to  carry  out  the  wish  of 
 their  priests.  The  very  credible  and  respectable  Thurn- 
 schwamm,  who  lived  in  Ofen  contemporary  with  Louis  II., 
 has  preserved,  in  his  chronicles,  a  description  of  the  clergy  of 
 his  time. 
 
 "  For  many  years,"  writes  Thurnschwamm,  "  have  the 
 bishops  and  clergy  ruined  Hungary.  They  have  ever  anx- 
 iously sought  all  high  offices  at  court,  and  have  striven  to  be- 
 come councillors,  chancellors,  treasurers,  and  governors.  In 
 my  own  time  I  have  seen  Peter,  Bishop  of  Wessprin,  acting 
 as  Banus,  that  is,  governor-general,  over  Dalmatia,  Croatia, 
 and  Bosnia,  &c.  See  the  Bishop  Falkanus ! "  cries  this 
 writer  ;  "  under  his  dictatorial  sway  there  is  no  money  left  in 
 the  treasury.  He  will  not  only  govern  the  land,  but  also  the 
 king,  who  is  compelled  to  submit  to  the  bishop  and  depend 
 upon  him."  * 
 
 This  position  of  affliirs,  equally  injurious  to  the  state  and 
 church,  favored  the  progress  of  the  Reformation.  Another 
 impulse  which  it  received  was  from  the  German  troops  which 
 came  to  lielp  Hungary  against  the  Turks.  For,  though  these 
 soldiers  generally  did  as  little  for  the  cause  of  Christ  as  for 
 
 *  John  Ribinyi,  Memor.  Aug.  Conf.  Part.,  p.  17. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  39 
 
 the  cause  of  the  Pope,  yet  there  were  many  just  now  among 
 them  who  had  caught  up  the  spirit  of  the  Reformation,  and 
 carried  the  word  of  Ufe,  as  the  wind  carries  the  seed,  far 
 away  to  other  lands. 
 
 The  prose  works  and  the  hymns  of  Luther,  which  had 
 awakened  so  much  interest  in  other  lands,  came  readily  into 
 Hungary ;  and  the  more  so,  as  no  such  strict  examination  of 
 books  took  place  then  on  the  frontiers  as  now,  while  the  great 
 numbers  of  Germans  residing  in  the  free  cities  and  in  Tran- 
 sylvania kept  up  a  close  connection  with  their  native  land. 
 Hungaiy  and  Germany  were  bound  closely  together  by  the 
 links  of  commerce,  and  while  the  merchants  brought  with 
 them  to  Hungary  the  tracts  which  at  home  excited  so  much 
 attention,  they  were  eagerly  bought  up  and  read  by  an  inquir- 
 ing people.  At  that  time  each  one  had  liberty  to  speak  and 
 write  as  he  chose,  and  the  Hungarian  constitution  favored 
 this  freedom.  It  is,  then,  not  strange  that  the  Hungarians 
 now  demand  so  earnestly  the  same  privilege  as  their  natural 
 right,  without  which  they  have  no  security  for  their  most 
 sacred  claims  as  Christians  and  as  men. 
 
 The  first  attacks  on  this  liberty  were  made  by  the  Popes 
 and  their  emissaries.  So  soon  as  any  one  ventured,  either  in 
 civil  or  religious  matters,  to  broach  doctrines  calculated  to 
 limit  the  power  of  these  false  apostles  of  Christ,  there  was  im- 
 mediately a  bull  issued  condemning  him  and  his  works  as 
 heretical,  and  every  effort  was  then  made  to  compel  him  to 
 recant,  or,  if  he  refused,  to  taste  the  tender  mercies  of  Rome, 
 in  the  dungeon,  or  at  the  hands  of  the  executioner. 
 
 Like  Galileo,  Savonarola,  and  PIuss,  Luther  was  also 
 doomed  to  feel  the  spirit-crushing  power  of  Rome.  As  he 
 not  only  refused  to  withdraw  and  recant  his  theses,  but,  on 
 the  contrary,  continued  ably  to  defend  them,  Leo  X.,  in 
 1520,  hurled  also  at  him  the  fiery  bull  of  excommunication, 
 hoping  that  he  too  would  be  destroyed  by  its  power.  Luther 
 was   not  the   man  to  tremble.     He  wrote  a  commentary  on 
 
40  HISTOHY    OF    THE 
 
 the  Pope's  bull ;  showed^ow  it  had  been  issued  without  hear- 
 ing him  in  self-defence ;  and  then  wrote  another  fly-sheet, 
 entitled  The  Bahijlonian  Captivity^  in  which  he  did  not 
 spare  the  bloodthirsty  Leo. 
 
 At  this  time  Luther  appears  to  have  had  many  adherents  in 
 Hungary,  as  may  be  easily  seen  from  the  steps  which  were 
 taken  by  the  enemies  of  the  Reformation.  In  the  following 
 year  (1521),  George  Szakmary,  Archbishop  of  Gran,  had  a 
 condemnation  of  Luther  and  his  writings  read  from  the  pul- 
 pits of  the  principal  churches  in  Hungary.* 
 
 By  this  step,  however,  the  friends  of  the  Gospel  were  only 
 encouraged  and  increased.  Many  clergy  and  teachers,  who, 
 with  a  desire  for  truth,  had  sighed  under  the  oppression  of 
 the  hierarchy,  now  stepped  forward  in  different  parts  of  the 
 land  at  the  same  time,  as  if  by  previous  arrangement,  and 
 declared  Luther's  doctrines  to  be  founded  on  the  Word  of 
 God,  and  his  aim  to  be  just.  The  living  Word,  coming  from 
 hearts  warmed  by  conviction,  produced  a  wondrous  effect ; 
 and  in  a  short  time,  whole  parishes,  villages,  and  towns  — 
 yes,  perhaps  the  half  of  Hungary  —  declared  for  the  Ref- 
 ormation. 
 
 The  Jesuit,  Samuel  Timon,  tells  us  that  a  certain  Simon 
 Grynacus,  Professor  in  the  Academy  in  Ofen,  began  to  teach 
 the  doctrines  of  Luther  ;  and  the  apostolic  notary,  Sigismund 
 Podlussani,  complains  of  this  Grynaeus,  that  he,  in  the  year 
 1523,  had,  with  great  pretensions  of  piety,  recommended 
 the  writings  of  Luther,  and  having  for  this  crime  been  cast 
 into  prison,  he  was  again  immediately  set  free.  Contempo- 
 rary with  Grynaeus  was  Vitus  Viezheim,  laboring  in  the  same 
 school,  and  in  the  year  1525,  wq  find  both  of  these  men  in 
 exile,  the  latter  as  Professor  of  Greek  in  Wittenberg,  and 
 the  former  as  Professor  of  Philosophy  in  Basle. 
 
 *  Archbp.  Strigon,  Comp.  dat.  Zyrnavia  1762,  fol.  p.  96. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  41 
 
 The  same  spirit  animated  the  pastor  John  Cordatus,*  and 
 the  chaplain  of  Queen  Mary,  John  Henkel.  This  latter  was 
 the  friend  of  Erasmus ;  and  having  explained  to  the  queen 
 the  true  nature  and  aim  of  Luther's  work,  he  gained  her 
 over  to  the  side  of  the  Reformation.  The  chaplain  was  so 
 highly  esteemed  by  the  queen,  that  she  would  on  no  account 
 part  with  him.  In  1530,  she  and  her  chaplain  went  to  the 
 Diet  at  Augsburg,  and  when  all  others  were,  by  the  order  of 
 Charles,  prevented  from  preaching,  Henkel  still  continued  to 
 proclaim  the  Word  of  God  at  the  court  of  Mary. 
 
 Her  love  to  the  truth  may  be  seen  from  the  fact  that  she 
 always  carried  about  with  her  a  Latin  Testament,  which  was 
 afterwards  found  to  be  full  of  annotations  in  her  own  hand- 
 writing. At  the  Diet  of  Augsburg  she  is  "said  to  have  warn- 
 ed her  brother  Charles  to  see  that  he  should  not  be  deceived 
 by  the  priests  as  her  husband  Louis  IL  had  been.t 
 
 It  is  well  known  that  when  Luther  wrote  to  Queen  Mary, 
 sending  her  four  psalms  which  he  had  translated  for  her 
 comfort,  and  one  of  his  own  hymns, |  he  remarks  that  "he 
 has  with  great  pleasure  seen  that  she  is  a  friend  of  the  Gos- 
 pel." 
 
 It  is  therefore   in  vain  that  the  Jesuit  Gabriel  Zerdahelyi 
 
 *  After  the  death  of  the  king  and  removal  of  the  queen,  Cordatus  could 
 remain  no  longer  in  Ofen.  He  is  probably  the  pastor  of  Zwickau,  to  whom 
 Luther  wrote  in  1530;  and  who,  therefore,  never  returned  to  Hungaiy.  We 
 are  confinned  in  this  opinion  partly  by  the  complete  silence  of  Clmrch  histo- 
 ry, partl}^  by  a  singular  passage  in  a  commentary  on  the  65th  Psalm  by  Ce- 
 liisius,— In  loc.  Theol.  Hist.  M.  Casp.  Titii,  1664,4  to  Loc.  33,  Cap.  V.  §  8, 
 p.  1361:  Conrad  Cordatus,  a  very  learned  man,  the  first  superintendent  in 
 Stdndal,  used  to  say  in  his  sermons,  —  "  As  I  used  to  tell  my  congregation," 
 he  said,  "  in  Ofen,  in  Hungary,  where  I  was  for  some  time  pastor,  that  on 
 account  of  their  sins  God  would  send  the  Turks  to  punish  them,  —  they 
 found  it  ridiculous.  It  took  place,  however,  on  account  of  their  impenitence, 
 which  is  the  greatest  possible  ingratitude,  and  the  same  can  happen  to  you 
 while  you  are  despisers  of  the  Word  of  God." 
 
 t  Spalatin  relatio  de  comitiis,  August,  1530. 
 
 J  "  Mag  auf  Ungliick  nicht  widevstehn." 
 
 4* 
 
42  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 denies  that  she  favored  Protestantism  ;  for,  even  if  all  the 
 proofs  which  have  already  been  given  were  not  sufficient  to 
 convince  a  Jesuit,  still  he  should  not  close  his  ears  to  the 
 complaint  of  the  Pope's  legate,  Jerome  Alexander,  who,  in 
 the  year  1539,  when  she  was  regent  of  Belgium,  accuses  her 
 to  her  brother  Charles  V.,  "  that  she  did  not  cease  on  all 
 occasions  to  show  favor  to  the  Lutheran  religion."  The 
 ground  of  this  complaint  was,  that  she  had  attempted  to  draw 
 away  the  Elector  of  Treves  from  the  League  of  Nuremberg, 
 and  had  detained  the  French  embassy  sent  to  consult  with 
 the  emperor  about  the  best  means  for  crushing  the  Protes- 
 tants.* We  afterwards  find  her  accompanying  her  brother 
 to  Spain,  where  she  died  in  the  year  1558. 
 
 In  the  town  of-  Bartfield  in  Upper  Hungary,  a  certain  D. 
 Isaiah  had  struggled  hard  against  Popery  till  the  year  1539, 
 when  Leonard  Stockel,  returning  from  Germany,  persuaded 
 the  whole  parish  to  become  Protestant.  The  miners,  who 
 had  been  brought  out  of  Germany  many  years  before,  and 
 who  still  retained  their  German  language  and  customs,  had 
 at  once  declared  in  favor  of  Luther,  and  from  the  beginning 
 of  the  Reformation  had  partaken  of  the  communion  in  both 
 kinds,  as  even  the  reprobate  physician  Paul  Bacsmegy  ac- 
 knowledges.t 
 
 In  the  free  cities  Presburg,  Giins,  and  CEdenberg,  and  still 
 more  among  the  Saxons  in  Transylvania,  a  most  decided  ad- 
 herence to  Luther's  writings  was  exhibited.  Rome  saw  the 
 thundercloud  gathering  over  her  head,  and  made  every  effort 
 to  escape  the  impending  danger. 
 
 King  Louis,  who  had  only  reached  his  sixteenth  year,  and 
 was  llicrefore  not  in  a  state  to  form  an  independent  judgment, 
 was  made  the  blind  tool  of  the  priests.  On  his  way  home 
 from  Prague,  where  his  wife  was  crowned   in  1522,  he   had 
 
 «  Secken(lor(r,  Lib.  III.  Sect.  18,  §  SO,  p.  20G, 
 t  Leisure  Iloara,  p.  623. 
 
PEOTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  43 
 
 directed  the  citizens  of  Iglau  in  Moravia  to  meet  him  at  01- 
 mutz,  and  having  warned  and  threatened  them,  he  threw 
 their  faithful  pastor  John  Speratus  into  prison. 
 
 In  the  same  spirit,  immediately  on  his  return  to  Ofen,  he 
 wrote  to  the  authorities  at  Hermannstadt ;  and,  as  a  faithful 
 son  of  the  Church,  he  had  good  reason  to  send  a  warning  to 
 that  city,  for  Count  Mark  Pempflinger,  under  whose  special 
 protection  the  city  stood,  had  at  that  time  a  quarrel  with  the 
 Archbishop  of  Gran,  and  it  afforded  him  some  satisfaction  to 
 be  able  to  vex  the  Archbishop  by  favoring  the  Protestants. 
 God  maketh  even  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him.  When, 
 therefore,  Luther's  writings  were  brought  in  thick  succession 
 by  the  merchants,  and  when  the  citizens  read  with  astonish- 
 ment what  was  written  respecting  "  Christian  Liberty," 
 "  Confession,"  "  Repentance,"  "  Baptism,"  "  The  Sufferings 
 of  Christ,"  "  The  Communion,"  "  The  Epistle  to  the  Gala- 
 tians,"  and  similar  works,  they  demanded  that  the  Popish 
 abuses  should  be  removed.* 
 
 Just  at  this  time  there  came  two  monks  out  of  Silesia,  by 
 name  Ambrose  and  George,  who  had  known  Luther  person- 
 ally, and  had  heard  him  explain  his  own  views.  These  men 
 soon  succeeded  in  clearing  away  any  doubts  which  still  re- 
 mained on  their  minds,  and  very  soon,  by  the  power  of  the 
 truth,  many  were  brought  to  taste  the  glorious  liberty  of  the 
 children  of  God.t 
 
 A  third  monk,  John  Surdaster,  soon  joined  them.  His 
 zeal  was  so  burning,  that  he,  at  first  in  the  open  air,  and 
 afterwards  in  the  Elizabethan  Church  under  the  protection  of 
 Mark  Pempflinger,  delivered  a  series  of  lectures  on  Luther's 
 theses.  The  people,  and  even  the  members  of  the  town 
 council,  heard  him  so  gladly,  that,  notwithstanding  the  oppo- 
 sition of  the   clercry  and  the   threats  of  the  court,  catechiza- 
 
 Haner,  Hist.  P^ccl.  p.  147. 
 
 Smeizel  de  Statu  Luth.  in  Transyl.  p.  23. 
 
44  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 tions  were  held  in  the  public  squares  and  market-places. 
 And  though  the  Archbishop  succeeded  in  bringing  the  two 
 Silesian  monks  to  Gran,  and  though,  notwithstanding  their 
 "  safe-conduct,"  from  the  king,  they  never  returned  to  Tran- 
 sylvania, yet  the  fire  which  was  kindled  in  the  hearts  of  the 
 Saxons  in  Hermannstadt  was  never  extinguished.  It  was 
 little  wonder  if  those  whom  Rome  had  trained  to  the  bitterest 
 intolerance  against  all  views  of  religion  but  their  own,  should 
 all  at  once  forget  what  had  been  so  deeply  imprinted  on 
 them.  And,  however  the  historian  may  deplore  some  things 
 which  took  place,  yet  it  certainly  ill  becomes  Rome  to  com- 
 plain that  the  Protestants  sometimes  mocked  and  annoyed  the 
 priests  in  their  religious  services  ;  turned  some  of  them  out 
 of  office,  and  filled  their  place  with  preachers  of  the  Gospel  ; 
 and  that  the  curates  who  came  to  gather  in  the  tithes  were 
 often  met  with  mockery,  and  sent  away  without  their  ducks 
 and  geese. 
 
 During  the  magnificent  processions  of  Corpus  Christi  day, 
 many  of  the  citizens  might  have  been  heard  saying,  "  Our 
 priests  suppose  God  to  be  blind  while  they  light  him  so  many 
 candles "  ;  and  others  replied,  "  They  think  God  to  be  a 
 child  whom  they  must  carry  about."  *  They  refused  to  give 
 Mary  the  prescribed  honor,  and  declared  the  chanting  of  the 
 "  hours  "  in  the  cathedral  to  be  folly,  for  the  Lord  had  taught 
 us  to  pray,  "  Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven."  t 
 
 Rome  hoped  to  crush  all  these  movements  by  force.  At 
 the  instigation  of  Cajetan,  the  Pope's  legate,  Louis  issued  the 
 terrible  edict  of  1523,  according  to  which,  "  All  Lutherans, 
 and  those  irho  favor  them,  as  well  as  all  adherents  to  tlie 
 sect,  shall  have  their  property  confiscated,  and  themselves  be 
 punished  with  death,  as  heretics  and  foes  of  the  most  holy 
 Virgin  Mary." 
 
 *  In   the  original,  "  Die  pricstcr  denken  Gott  sei  ein  Kind,  dass  man  ifn 
 fiihrcii  und  in  den  armen  der  alten  Weibcr  inder  Stadt  heruintragen  miisse." 
 t   Querolae  seu  Kcriptuni  dom.  capit.  super  Luther,  Anno  1526. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  45 
 
 The  priests  had  now  obtained  their  wish.  The  Archbishop 
 of  Gran,  Cardinal  Ladislaus  Szalkay,  on  his  return  from 
 Rome,  had.  a  royal  commission  sent  down  to  Transylvania, 
 and  especially  to  Hermannstadt,  to  purge  it  of  its  heresy. 
 On  their  arrival,  all  the  writings  of  Luther  were  sought  for 
 and  taken  by  force  out  of  the  hands  of  the  citizens,  to  be 
 publicly  burned  in  the  market-place.  The  same  took  place 
 in  other  towns  in  Hungary,  and  especially  in  CEdenberg, 
 where  we  find  the  following  entry,  in  the  accounts  of  the 
 treasurer  of  the  city,  anno  1525: — "Monday  after  New- 
 year's-day,  to  the  hangman  for  burning  the  Lutheran  books, 
 Id,  d."* 
 
 When  the  burning  of  the  books,  and  the  excommunication 
 of  Luther  and  his  followers,  which  was  renewed  on  the  15th 
 of  August,  1524,  did  not  produce  the  desired  effect,  the  legate 
 and  the  Archbishop  brought  the  king  and  their  party  so  far, 
 that  at  the  Diet  of  Bakosch,  a  decree  was  passed,  that  "  All 
 Lutherans  shall  be  rooted  out  of  the  land  ;  and  wherever  they 
 are  found,  either  by  clergy  or  laymen,  they  may  be  seized 
 and  burned."  t 
 
 Although  the  drawn  sword  seemed  thus  to  hang  over  all 
 who  were  not  good  Roman  Catholics,  yet  the  preachers  of 
 the  Gospel,  as  well  as  the  friends  of  Luther,  increased.  The 
 young  men  began  to  go  to  Germany,  and  especially  to  Wit- 
 tenberg, to  study ;  and  the  terrible  decrees  of  1523  and  1525 
 appeared,  as  in  Apostolic  times,  only  to  give  more  courage 
 to  profess  the  truth.  A  Hungarian,  of  the  name  of  Martin 
 Cyriacus,  went  to  Wittenberg  in  1520.  Dionisius  Linzius 
 Pannonius  followed  in  1524,  as  also  Balthasar  Gleba,  a  na- 
 tive  of  Ofen,  as  the  records  of  the  University  attest.  Short- 
 ly afterwards,  John  Uttmann  from  Ofen,  Christian  Lany, 
 John  Sicrler  from  Leutschan,  Michael  Szaly,  Matthew  Biro  de 
 
 *  CEdenberg  City  Records,  Acct.  of  Father  Vipser,  1525. 
 t  CiJesar  Barouius,  Aunal.  1525.    Artie.  4,  Anoi  1525. 
 
46  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Vay,  and  George  Debrecsin,  are  found  studying  under  Lu- 
 ther and  Melancthon,  at  least  previous  to  the  year  1530.  All 
 of  these  returned  to  Hungary,  as  powerful  agents  for  spread- 
 ing the  Reformation.* 
 
 The  Pope  Clement  VII.  had  written  Louis  a  friendly  letter, 
 under  date  of  22d  January,  1524,  sending  him  60,000  ducats 
 (<£  28,000)  for  the  war  against  the  Turks  ;  and  was,  no  doubt, 
 gratified  with  the  terrible  law  of  1525.  Indeed  he  had  no 
 reason  to  be  displeased,  either  with  his  legate,  or  with  his 
 Archbishop  Szalkay,  for  both  of  them  were  sufficiently  zeal- 
 ous, and  the  king  was  generally  very  submissive.  But  now, 
 when  the  law  was  passed  for  the  extirpation  of  the  Protes- 
 tants, Louis  appeared  to  have  no  courage  to  execute  it.  Or 
 did  Queen  Mary  here  act  the  part  of  the  wife  of  Pontius  Pi- 
 late, and  warn  her  husband  against  the  bloody  work  ?  His- 
 tory furnishes  us  with  no  evidence  on  this  point,  but  leaves 
 abundant  room  for  reasonable  conjecture. 
 
 All  that  the  king  could  be  persuaded  to  do,  was  to  write 
 once  more  to  the  authorities  of  different  towns,  reminding 
 them  of  their  duty.  The  Archbishop  had  demanded  the 
 death  of  the  Count  of  Saxony  at  Hermannstadt,  but  the  king 
 simply  wrote  him,  reminding  him  of  his  office  as  executor  of 
 the  laws,  and  promising  royal  favor  if  he  were  diligent  in 
 banishing  the  heretics.! 
 
 Count  Pempflinger,  however,  who  was  really  in  earnest  in 
 advancing  the  Protestant  cause,  found  occasion  of  delay,  as 
 he  was  about  to  present  to  the  king  a  petition  on  behalf  of 
 the  priests,  monks,  and  students.  The  king  had  commanded 
 them,  under  pain  of  death  and  confiscation  of  their  property, 
 to  join  immediately  in  the  war,  leaving  only  one  priest  be- 
 liind  for  every  two   parishes.     As   Pempflinger  was  on   his 
 
 *  Petrus  Monedulanus  Lase,  Hung. 
 
 t  Smeizel  de  Stiit.  Luth.  p.  34.    Timon.  Epitom.  Chron.  Rerum  Hunff. 
 1626.  ^ 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF   HUNGARY.  47 
 
 way  to  the  king,  he  received  news  of  the  terrible  defeat  at 
 Mohacs,  on  the  29th  of  August,  1526.  He  now  hastened  back 
 to  quiet  the  disturbances  which  the  monks  had  nnade  in  his 
 absence,  and  with  great  prudence  he  succeeded  in  this 
 attempt. 
 
48  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 CHAPTER   VI. 
 
 BATTLE    OF    MOHACS,    AND    ITS    IMMEDIATE    EFFECTS    ON    THE 
 REFORMATION    IN    HUNGARY. 
 
 Death  of  Louis  II.  —  Death  of  the  Archbishop.  —  The  Cardinal  Legate  flies 
 and  is  overtaken.  —  John  Zapolya  remains  inactive. —  Tlie  Turks  take 
 Ofen,  and  burn  the  Camniau  Library.  —  Consequences  of  the  Battle  in 
 the  Spread  of  the  Gospel. 
 
 As  the  Turkish  Emperor  Soliman  came  nearer  and  nearer, 
 like  the  wasting  lavine,  little  hope  could  be  entertained  for 
 the  safety  of  the  country.  Belgrade  was  taken  ;  the  emperor 
 was  already  in  Peterwardein,  the  Hungarian  Gibraltar,  and 
 still  nothing  done  to  defend  the  country. 
 
 In  a  letter  of  the  20th  of  February,  he  demanded  tribute  of 
 Louis,  threatening  him  at  the  same  time  with  the  destruction 
 of  Ofen,  the  extinction  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  the  com- 
 plete subjugation  of  himself  and  his  princes,  whom  Soliman 
 designated  "  fat  oxen."  * 
 
 The  misery  of  Hungary  was  ahnost  incredible.  The 
 priests  thought  only  of  pursuing  the  heretics  ;  the  nobility 
 were  divided  into  factions*,  and  devoid  of  public  spirit;  the 
 divisions  and  jealousies  were  increased  by  the  influence  of 
 the  crafty  lawyer  Verboesy,  who  was  now  become  palatine. 
 With  the  exception  of  the  Pope's  60,000  ducats,  which  were 
 but  as  a  drop  in  the  ocean,  the  king  had  no  money  for  the 
 exigency.  What  was  worse,  he  had  no  proper  advisers.  The 
 rich  anrl  influential  Jolin  Zapolya,  who  had  hopes  of  one  day 
 becoming  king,  did  not  even  assist  him,  so  that  he  was  com- 
 
 *  Fcssler,  Hist.  Hung.,  Vol.  VI.  p.  274. 
 
TROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  49 
 
 pelled  to  force  his  nobles  into  the  field,  under  threat  of  pun- 
 ishing for  treason  those  who  did  not  appear. 
 
 No  one  would  exert  himself  to  do  his  duty,  and  very  few 
 did  anything.  The  bishops,  whose  united  income  would 
 have  supported  an  army,  preferred  giving  up  the  silver  coffm 
 of  their  saint  Gerhard  and  the  treasures  of  the  Church,  rather 
 than  their  own  treasures. 
 
 The  country  people  who,  since  the  time  of  the  disturbances 
 under  Dorsa,  had  been  much  neglected,  were  rendered  still 
 more  indifferent  to  their  native  land,  on  account  of  being  de- 
 prived of  their  most  valuable  right,  religious  liberty. 
 
 On  the  23d  of  July,  1526,  Louis  II.  took  leave  of  his  young 
 v/ife  on  the  Island  Csepel,  near  Ofen,  and  set  out  with  a 
 small  army  to  meet  the  vast  forces  of  Soliman. 
 
 As  he  proceeded,  his  army  gradually  increased  by  the  in- 
 flux of  such  hired  servants  and  dependants  as  the  bishops 
 and  nobles  were  bound  to  send  ;  yet,  when  he  reached  Mo- 
 hacs  in  the  county  of  Barany,  he  had  only  twenty-seven 
 thousand  men.  In  the  absence  of  an  experienced  general, 
 this  army  was  intrusted  to  Archbishop  Tomory,  who  had  at 
 one  time  been  a  Franciscan  monk,  at  another  time  had  gained 
 a  splendid  victory  over  Terkat-Beg,  and  who  now  had  the 
 task  of  leading  them  on  to  be  slaughtered  by  an  army  fifteen 
 times  their  own  number. 
 
 The  blinded  aristocracy,  who  had  more  valor  than  wisdom, 
 in  conjunction  with  the  palatine,  would  not  wait  for  the  troops 
 which  were  expected  from  King  Ferdinand,  but  forced  the 
 king,  against  his  will,  to  fight.  The  king,  from  all  sides 
 sorely  pressed,  must  take  the  lead.  On  the  29th  of  August 
 he  put  on  his  armor,  but  his  friends  observed  that  he  was 
 deadly  pale.  Archbishop  Tomory,  and  the  more  cautious 
 officers,  already  saw  the  issue. 
 
 Bishop  Perenyi  remarked,  "  Here  go  twenty-six  thousand 
 Hungarians  under  the  guidance  of  the  Franciscan  Tomory 
 into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  as  martyrs  for  the  faith ;  and  it 
 5 
 
50  HISTORY     OF    THE  ^ 
 
 would  be  highly  desirable  if  at  least  the  chancellor —  who  is 
 acquainted  with  the  Pope  —  should  be  spared  to  go  to  Rome 
 and  have  them  all  made  saints." 
 
 The  worst  fears  were  realized.  Before  evening  the  plain 
 of  Mohacs  was  covered  thick  with  the  slain.  Seven  bishops, 
 twenty-eight  princes,  five  hundred  nobles,  and  twenty  thou- 
 sand warriors  lay  on  the  field.  Very  few  escaped.  The 
 king  and  the  legate  made  an  attempt  to  fly.  King  Louis  was 
 about  to  cross  the  marshy  lake  Csele,  and  thus  escape,  but 
 his  horse,  having  reached  the  further  bank,  fell  backwards 
 and  crushed  him  in  the  mud.  The  cardinal  legate  was  over- 
 taken in  his  flight,  and  killed.  Such  was  the  battle  of  Mo- 
 hacs ! 
 
 As  the  Turkish  Emperor  Soliman  came  on  the  morrow  to 
 see  the  slain,  at  the  sight  of  Szalkay,  the  Archbishop  of  Gran, 
 he  is  reported  to  have  said,  "  He  was  a  despicable  miser, 
 who,  with  all  his  wealth,  refused  to  help  his  king  in  the  time 
 of  need." 
 
 Plundering  and  wasting  without  opposition,  Soliman  reached 
 Ofen  on  the  9th  of  September.  The  town  was  set  on  fire, 
 and  the  library,  with  its  forty  thousand  volumes,  and  the 
 precious  manuscripts  which  Matthew  had  collected  with  so 
 much  care,  were  all  burned.  After  many  years,  single  vol- 
 umes were  rescued  from  the  ruins,  and,  as  doubly  valuable 
 monuments  of  a  melancholy  epoch  in  the  history  of  Hungaiy, 
 they  were  bought  up  and  preserved,  partly  by  monasteries, 
 partly  by  private  individuals. 
 
 Let  us  now  look  at  the  consequences  of  the  battle  of  Mo- 
 hacs in  the  spread  of  the  Gospel.  The  Lord  advances  his 
 cause  on  earth  generally  in  a  way  which  we  least  expect. 
 As  a  gardener  prepares  the  ground,  and  lays  in  the  seed,  so 
 He  prepares  the  heart  of  man  by  a  process  which  is  often 
 bitter  to  the  flesh,  and  in  astonishment  we  see  the  trees  grow- 
 ing up  and  bearing  luxuriant  fruit. 
 
 Such  was  the  case  in  the  battle  of  Mohacs,  which  was  at 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  51 
 
 first  considered  not  only  as  a  great  national,  but  even  Euro- 
 pean, calamity.  God  knew  how  to  change  the  curse  into  a 
 blessing.  For,  as  the  terrible  defeat  of  the  Hungarians  in 
 Bavaria  in  955  broke  down  their  pride,  cured  them  of  their 
 lust  for  plunder,  and  prepared  the  way  for  receiving  Chris- 
 tianity, so  did  the  bloody  battle  of  Mohiics  remove  so  many 
 powerful  and  bitter  foes  of  the  Gospel,  and  took  away  at  the 
 same  time  means  and  agents  for  carrying  out  the  bloody 
 law  of  the  last  Diet. 
 
 To  have  a  clear  perception,  however,  of  this  comforting 
 truth,  we  must  review  the  political  state  and  the  internal  con- 
 fusion of  the  country  at  that  time. 
 
 The  utter  incapacity  of  Uladislaus,  father  of  Louis  II.,  to 
 govern  the  country,  had  induced  the  assembled  Hungarians, 
 in  the  field  of  Rakosh,  in  1505,  to  pass  the  decree,  "  That  in 
 future  no  foreigner  can  be  chosen  kum.  A  native  Huno-arian 
 must  wear  the  crown."  Though  the  powerful  and  ambhious 
 John  Zapolya  had  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost,  for  private 
 reasons,  to  obtain  this  decree,  which  was  not  very  compli- 
 mentary to  Uladislaus,  yet  there  were  many  who  voted  with 
 him  in  consequence  of  the  remembrance  of  the  bright  period 
 when  Matthew  reigned.  Besides,  for  two  hundred  years  past, 
 —  ever  since  Arphad's  line  had  ceased,  —  the  Hungarians 
 had  allowed  neither  Pope  nor  any  other  power  to  interfere 
 with  them  in  the  free  election  of  their  king. 
 
 On  the  death  of  Louis  II.,  they  were  then,  notwithstanding 
 all  that  Fessler  says,  perfectly  free  to  chose  whom  they 
 wished.  The  family  contracts  between  Ferdinand  of  Austria 
 and  Uladislaus,  which  had  been  made  without  their  sanction, 
 could  not  be  binding  on  the  nation.  So  soon,  then,  as  Soli- 
 man  left  the  country,  after  having  plundered  and  burned 
 nearly  all  that  lay  between  the  rivers  Teiss  and  Raab,  and 
 having  reduced  the  population  by  two  hundred  thousand,  the 
 remainder  proceeded  to  elect  a  king,  and  the  choice  fell  on 
 John  Zapolya,  who  was  then  voyvod  of  Transylvania,  and 
 
52  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 he  was  crowned  at  Stublweissenljurg,  on  the  12th  of  Novem- 
 ber, 1526. 
 
 Ferdinand  of  Austria  opposed  the  election,  on  the  ground 
 of  a  contract  made  betvveen  him  and  Louis  II.,  and  was  sup- 
 ported partly  by  the  .adherents  of  his  sister,  the  widowed 
 Queen  Mary,  and  partly  by  the  deadly  foe  of  the  new  king, 
 Stephen  Bathory,  the  powerful  and  ambitious  palatine. 
 
 At  a  Diet  held  at  Presburg,  where  many  distinguished 
 Hungarians  were  present,  the  Archduke  Ferdinand  was  pro- 
 claimed king,  and  invited  to  come  and  take  possession  of  the 
 crown  of  Hungary.  After  being  first  crowned  King  of  Bo- 
 hemia, he,  on  the  1st  of  August,  1527,  proceeded  with  his 
 army  to  Hungary,  where  he  subdued  all  the  country  as  far 
 as  the  Danube.  Zapolya  fled  from  Ofen,  and  the  same  Arch- 
 bishop of  Gran,  who  had  crowned  him  twelve  months  before, 
 now  crowned  Ferdinand  as  King  of  Hungary  at  Stuhlweis- 
 senburg  on  the  3d  of  November. 
 
 Hungary  had  now  two  kings,  and  the  miserable  country 
 was  peeled  and  torn  by  a  civil  war,  and  by  the  persecutions 
 of  the  Church  against,  those  who  had  left  her  communion. 
 
 John  was  anxious  to  confirm  his  throne  by  securing  the 
 bishops,  and  especially  the  Archbishop  of  Gran,  Paul  Varda, 
 on  his  side.  He  accordingly  issued  a  strict  edict  against  the 
 Lutherans,  threatening  them  with  confiscation  of  their  goods 
 if  they  did  not  return  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  The 
 priests  availed  themselves  of  this  edict  to  crush  the  pastor 
 and  schoolmaster  of  the  mining  town  Bibethen.  The  cir- 
 cumstances were  these  :  —  The  laborers  in  the  royal  mines 
 not  having  received  their  wages,  became  riotous,  and  refused 
 to  submit  cither  to  the  royal  commissioners  or  the  soldiers  ; 
 the  priests  accused  tlic  pastor  and  the  schoolmaster  as  the 
 originators  of  the  disturbance,  and  having  arrested  the  latter, 
 witli  SIX  of  tlie  town  councillors,  brought  them  to  be  tried  at 
 Neusohl. 
 
 They  were  required  to  abjure  their  heresies,  and  to  declare 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  53 
 
 where  the  pastor  was  concealed.  The  schoohiiastcr  remained 
 firm,  though  threatened  to  be  led  to  the  stake,  but  the 
 others  were  weak  enough  to  yield  and  return  to  the  Roman 
 Catholic  Church.  The  pastor,  being  now  betrayed,  was 
 soon  discovered  in  his  retreat  in  the  mines.  Pastor  Nicolai 
 was  delivered  up  to  the  priests,  with  directions  to  be  handed 
 over  to  John.  These  men  of  tender  conscience,  however, 
 being  afraid  that  king  John  might  be  remiss  in  his  duty  to 
 the  heretics,  took  the  responsibility  on  themselves,  and  had 
 the  schoolmaster  burned  in  the  neighborhood  of  Altsol,  on 
 the  22d  of  August,  1527,  and  on  the  24th  Pastor  Nicolai 
 met  the  same  fate,  near  the  Castle  of  Dobrony.  With  the 
 latter  they  tried  every  possible  means,  by  promises  and 
 threats,  to  make  him  yield  ;  and,  remaining  firm,  he  was  first 
 cruelly  stabbed  and  then  burned,  as  a  heretic  "  who  had  re- 
 fused the  Virgin  Mary  her  due  honor.''''  * 
 
 When  Ferdinand  took  possession  of  Ofen  he  was  not  less 
 severe.  He  issued  an  edict  which  had  previously  been  pub- 
 lished in  Austria,  —  this  time,  however,  was  "  given  at  Ofen, 
 the  20th  August," — and  complains  that,  despite  of  all  that 
 had  been  done  against  them,  still  m  some  places  the  strange 
 doctrines  are  gaining  ground,  and  that  even  Anabaptists  and 
 Sacramentarians  —  that  is,  Zwinglians  —  have  ventured  to 
 show  themselves.  The  specific  punishments  for  heresy  are 
 then  recounted,  according  to  which,  "  whoever  mischiev- 
 ously and  perseveringly  holds  and  believes  anything  con- 
 trary to  the  twelve  articles  of  our  holy  Christian  faith,  con- 
 trary to  the  seven  sacraments,  &c.  by  which  he  can  be  re- 
 cognized as  a  heretic,  shall,  in  proportion  to  time  and  circum- 
 stances, be  punished  in  his  body  and  life.     Item^  He  shall 
 
 *  Mica  Bury  MS S.  Leonhard  StOckel,  preacher  at  Bartfekl,  a  contem- 
 porary, as  well  as  the  Church  books  of  Vallens,  put  tliis  account  beyond 
 doubt.  See  Pete,  Peschie  Malheurs  Papist.  Cap.  I.  p.  9.  See  also  Matricula 
 Plebanoriim,  xxiv.  regal,  in  Scepus  ;  where  t^Y0  aro  said  to  have  been 
 burned  •with  the  pastor. 
 
54  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 lose  all  the  privileges  of  Christians.  Item,  He  shall  lose  his 
 honor,  and  can  never  again  be  admitted  to  a  place  of  trust. 
 Item,  No  one  is  bound  to  keep  any  contract  with  him  or  pay- 
 any  debt."  The  "  Items  "  go  on  to  say,  "  He  has  no  right 
 to  buy  or  sell  ;  no  right  to  trade  or  work  at  a  profession  ;  he 
 can  make  no  will  ;  a  father  who  is  a  Roman  Catholic  may 
 jusdy  withhold  all  property  from  an  heretical  son,  and  in 
 like  manner,  a  son  may  disinherit  an  heretical  father.*  Who- 
 ever shall  despise  or  dishonor  the  eternal,  pure,  elect  queen, 
 the  Virgin  Mary,  by  saying,  holding,  writing,  or  preaching, 
 that  she  was  only  a  v/oman  like  other  women  on  earth  ;  that 
 she  ever  committed  mortal  sin ;  that  she  did  not  continue 
 after  the  birth  of  Christ  a  pure  virgin  ;  that  she  is  not  the 
 Mother  of  God ;  that  she  did  not  ascend  to  heaven  ;  —  for 
 these  and  such  like  heresies  and  errors  they  shall  be  punished, 
 according  to  time  and  circumstances,  and  according  to  the 
 aggravation  of  the  crime,  in  their  body  and  life.  Whoever 
 shall  unite  together  heretically  to  partake  of  what  they  call 
 the  Lord's  Supper,  and  demand  -that  both  bread  and  wine 
 shall  be  given  them,  they  shall  be  punished  in  their  body, 
 life,  and  estate ;  the  houses  in  which  such  deeds  take  place 
 shall  be  confiscated,  or,  according  to  the  royal  pleasure,  be 
 torn  down  for  an  eternal  testimony  against  them.  Lastly, 
 Whoever  mischievously  holds  that  the  Mass  has  no  merits 
 for  souls  in  purgatory  shall  be  banished  from  the  kingdom." 
 It  was  also  enacted  that  all  who  harbor  or  receive  heretics 
 into  their  house  are,  "  ipso  facto  infames,"  deprived  of  the 
 rights  of  citizens,  and  rendered  incapable  of  ever  holding 
 ofiice.  If  the  magistrates  and  judges  neglect  to  carry  out  this 
 decree,  the  town  in  which  such  neglect  takes  place  shall  be 
 deprived  of  all  privileges.  To  take  away  the  fuel  from  this 
 fire,  it  was  decreed  that  in  the  hereditary  lands  and  those  not 
 hereditary,  no  one  should  print,  write,  copy,  sell,  buy,  read, 
 
 *  Compare  Mattliew  xv,  4  -7.  —  Tu, 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  55 
 
 have  or  hold  any  book,  writing,  picture,  product  or  remem- 
 brance of  Luther,  Zwingle,  fficolampadius,  or  any  of  their 
 adherents  or  successors. 
 
 The  informer  should  have  the  third  of  the  fine  or  the  third 
 part  of  the  confiscated  property.  The  edict,  of  wliich  the  fore- 
 going are  a  iew  extracts,  was  directed  to  be  publicly  read  from 
 every  pulpit  at  the  solemn  festivals  of  Easter  and  Christmas.* 
 
 We  can  here  easily  see  Ferdinand's  bitter  hatred  of  Luther 
 and  of  his  work  ;  and  if  we  find  no  martyrdoms  under  his 
 reign,  it  is  chiefly  because  the  civil  war  left  little  opportunity 
 for  executing  the  decree.  It  must,  then,  be  remembered  that 
 many  of  the  magnates  and  a  vast  number  of  the  nobility,  as 
 well  as  some  of  the  free  cities,  had  either  openly  declared  in 
 favor  of  Luther  or  were  much  inclined  to  favor  his  system ; 
 the  nobles,  too,  were  proud  and  jealous  of  their  freedom, 
 boasting  that  they  paid  their  king  no  tribute,  and  feeling  an 
 independence  which  in  no  other  country  was  known  ;  Ferdi- 
 nand's throne  was  not  sufficiently  stable  to  allow  him  to  pro- 
 voke such  men.  The  nobles  having  observed  that  the  priests 
 had  drawn  to  themselves  such  properties  as  had  been  con- 
 fiscated, resolved  at  the  Diet  that  the  posts  of  the  deceased 
 prelates  need  not  be  filled  up,  but  the  emoluments  given  to 
 such  men  as  deserved  well  of  their  country.  Thus  was  the 
 circle  of  Eger,  with  all  its  emoluments,  given  to  Peter  Peren- 
 yi,  the  keeper  of  the  crown  ;  the  circle  of  Neutrau  to  Valen- 
 tine Torok  of  Ennig ;  Wardein  to  the  distinguished  geneml 
 Emerich  Eibak  ;  Transylvania  to  Frances  Bodo  ;  Esanader 
 to  Caspar  Petusith  ;  Fiinf  kirchen  to  John  Szerccsen  ;  and 
 Raab  to  Paul  Bakith,  nearly  all  of  whom  separated  from  the 
 Church  of  Rome,  and  became  steady  supporters  of  the 
 Reformation.t    ^ 
 
 It  was  necessary  to  refer  to  these  matters,  that  we  might 
 
 *  See  Erlautertes    Evangelishes  Oesterreich.     Rtiupacli,  Hamburg,  1730, 
 pp.  60-68,  Supplement  No.  17. 
 t  Papai  in  Rud.  reel.  1526.  Parman  Kalanjn,  Lib.  lU.  p.  194. 
 
56  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 not  be  led  astray  by  Ferdinand's  apparent  tolerance  towards 
 the  Reformers  at  a  later  period.  We  may  see  how  much  he 
 favored  the  Pope  and  the  Church  of  Rome  by  the  order 
 which  he  issued  through  the  royal  councillor,  Dr.  John  Faber, 
 to  the  professors  at  Vienna,  that  they  should  draw  up  a  regis- 
 ter of  every  article  which  contains  a  heresy,  in  as  far  as  they 
 knew,  and  hand  it  to  his  majesty  the  king.* 
 
 In  the  following  year  he  sent  a  visitation  and  inquisition 
 through  the  other  crown  lands,  to  inquire  in  how  far  the 
 edicts  against  the  Lutherans  had  been  carried  out.  Under 
 the  direction  of  Faber,  several  experienced  theologians^  as- 
 sisted by  laymen,  proceeded  for  this  purpose  through  Austria, 
 Styria,  and  Carinthia,  and  received  everywhere  proper  assist- 
 ance from  the  civil  authorities. 
 
 At  court,  also,  there  was  no  relaxation  in  favor  of  the 
 Lutherans,  for,  on  the  20th  of  July,  a  new  edict  was  pub- 
 lished, requiring  that  they  should  be  punished  with  the  great- 
 est severity.t  On  the  24th  the  printers  and  booksellers 
 were  threatened  even  with  death  if  they  distributed  sectarian 
 books.  Thus,  in  as  far  as  edicts  could  help  them,  the  priests 
 had  all  they  desired.  And  yet  Ernestus,  Bishop  of  Passau, 
 shortly  afterwards  discovered  in  the  other  crown  lands,  what 
 could  no  longer  be  concealed  in  Hungary,  that  the  doctrines 
 of  the  Reformation  were  fast  gaining  ground.  The  wealthy 
 and  the  powerful  were  even  there  also  very  remiss  in  cariy- 
 ing  out  the  royal  decrees  ;  if  and  when  the  Pope  fancied  he 
 had  gained  nearly  all  his  desire,  he  had  most  reason  to  trem- 
 ble for  his  dominion. 
 
 At  this  time  the  powerful  Hungarian  magnate,  Peter  Pe- 
 rcnyi,  with  his  sons  Francis,  George,  and  Gabriel,  had-openly 
 declared  themselves  on  the  side  of  Luther,  ^e  was  the  son 
 of  that   Emerich  who  had  been  palatine  under  the  reign  of 
 
 *  Raupjich,  Erl.  Evang.  Ocst.  Hamb.  1736,  p.  46. 
 
 t  Co<lc.  Auth.  Tom.  I.  p.  646,  "  Hochmalefizisch  zu  bestrafcn.' 
 
 J  Kaupacli,  I'.rl.  Evang.  Oest.  p.  50. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  5 
 
 Uladislaus  ;  from  the  year  1527  he  was  voyvod  in  Transyl 
 vania,  and  possessed  immense  property  in  Upper  Hungary, 
 in  the  estates  of  Eger  and  Saros,  Patak  with  several  border- 
 ing castles.  It  was  probably  at  the  court  of  Queen  Mary, 
 during  the  reign  of  Louis  II.,  that  he  had  first  become  ac- 
 quainted with  the  principles  of  the  Reformation,  and  through 
 the  Evangelical  preaojiers  Kopacsi  and  Michael  Szeray,  he 
 was  afterwards  gained  completely  over.  On  his  estates  he 
 used  his  utmost  exertions  to  have  pious  and  learned  preach- 
 ers appointed  in  the  different  parishes,  and  we  shall  have 
 frequent  opportunity  of  seeing  how  much  service  he  rendered 
 to  the  great  work  of  reformation. 
 
 The  Evangelical  clergy  were  not  laboring  in  vain.  Eme- 
 rich  Osstorai  had  gained  the  two  princes,  Ladany  and  Masa- 
 ly,  and  Demeter  Derezki  had  won  over  the  great  Caspar 
 Dragfij  openly  to  confess  the  truth.  Dragfij's  father  had 
 been  voyvod  of  Transylvania,  and  his  marriage  had  been 
 honored  with  the  presence  of  Uladislaus  ;  and  now,  when  this 
 young  prince  had  reached  his  twenty-second  year,  he  not 
 only  himself  joined  the  Reformation,  but  having  gathered  the 
 clergy  and  influential  men  on  his  estates,  he  persuaded  them 
 also  to  follow  his  example.  The  threats  of  King  John  and 
 the  bishops  did  not  much  annoy  him,  and  he  continued 
 steady  till  his  death  in  1545.  Many  fled  to  him  to  escape 
 persecution,  and  nobly  and  generously  did  he  protect  them. 
 
 The  reformation  of  that  immense  district  between  the  riv- 
 ers Maros  and  Koros  is  universally  attributed  to  a  woman, 
 whose  name  deserves  here  to  be  honorably  mentioned.  It 
 was  the  widow  of  Peter  Jaxit,  whose  name  is  in  this  district 
 gratefully  remembered,  for  having  not  only  herself  loved  the 
 Gospel,  but  for  the  exertions  which  she  made  over  all  her 
 estates  to  bring  Evangelical  preachers  and  teachers  into  con- 
 tact with  the  people. 
 
 With  no  less  decision  did  D.  Isaiah  at  Bartfeld  labor  against 
 Popery.     Martin  Cyriacus  and  Bartholomew  Bogner  liaving 
 
58  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 returned  from  Wittenberg,  preached  the  doctrhie  of  free 
 crace  in  Christ  Jesus  in  Leutshaw,  and  the  Roman  Catholic 
 churches  were  nearly  empty.  And  in  Hermannstadt,  not 
 only  did  they  disregard  the  edicts  against  the  so-called  here- 
 tics ;  but  it  seemed  as  if  the  town  was  making  preparation 
 for  breaking  completely  free  from  Roman  jurisdiction. 
 
 Under  such  circumstances,  Clement  VII.  was  not  idle.  By 
 means  of  Dr.  Faber  in  Vienna,  he  could  do  what  he  chose  in 
 the  hereditary  lands  of  Ferdinand.  In  Bavaria,  the  duke 
 was  very  obliging,  and  had  Leonard  Cohar,  a  man  distin- 
 guished by  his  piety,  burned  in  the  year  1527.  In  Vienna, 
 the  priests  brought  Caspar  Tauber  to  the  stake  ;  *  and,  in  Po- 
 land, the  dukes  of  Masovien  had,  in  the  year  1527,  issued 
 stringent  decrees  against  the  Lutherans.! 
 
 There  remained,  then,  only  Hungary  and  Transylvania  to 
 be  watched  over.  Accordingly,  the  Pope  wrote  to  the  dis- 
 tinguished general,  Francis  Frangepan,  to  try  and  prevent 
 the  decay  of  the  Roman  Catholic  religion.  The  Pope  had 
 some  claims  on  the  general,  for  he  had  been  once  a  Francis- 
 can monk.  King  John  had  gratified  him  with  the  Archbishop- 
 ric of  Kalotsha,  and,  as  a  member  of  the  order  of  St.  Fran- 
 cis of  Assisi,  he  was  peculiarly  bound  to  obey  his  spiritual 
 father.j: 
 
 Ferdinand  and  Zapolya  had  now  fought  desperately  at  Er- 
 lau  and  Tokay ;  at  the  invitation  of  the  latter,  the  Turks 
 were  approaching.  Ferdinand  left  Ofen  on  the  3d  of  Febru- 
 ary, 1528,  and,  early  in  October,  King  John  Zapolya,  having 
 gained  a  victory  at  Saros,  sat  down  at  the  fortress  of  Lippa, 
 in  Temes,  to  await  the  arrival  of  Soliman.§ 
 
 *  "  A  True  History  of  Caspar  Tauber,  citizen  of  Vienna,  declared  a  here- 
 tic, und  burned,  1522."  This  rare  document  I  have  seen  in  the  possession  of 
 Dionisius  von  Dobschall,  pastor  in  Jlodena. 
 
 t  Stanislai  Lublinski,  Episcopi  Ploccncis,  op.  posth.,  p.  370.  Antwerp, 
 1G43,  fol. 
 
 t  Timon,  epit.  1528. 
 
 \  Fessler,  Gesch.  der  Uiigarn,  Vol.  Yl,  p.  422. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  59 
 
 John's  supporters  increased.  Many  of  the  princes  and 
 clergy,  who  had  sworn  allegiance  to  Ferdinand,  broke  their 
 oath.  At  the  Diet  of  Presburg,  27th  of  November,  1528,  he 
 was  not  in  an  enviable  position,  and  very  gladly  did  he  avail 
 himself  of  the  opportunity  of  coming  away  to  attend  the  Diet 
 at  Spires,  in  March,  1529. 
 
 Soliman  crossed  the  Drave  with  a  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
 sand men,  and,  in  the  field  of  Mobiles,  was  met  by  John  and 
 his  attendant  nobles  and  princes.  Peter  Perenyi,  who  still 
 adhered  to  Ferdinand,  was  brought  thither  as  a  prisoner,  and 
 with  him  the  crown  and  the  national  treasures.  On  the  24th 
 of  August,  Soliman  stood  before  Ofen  ;  and  the  German 
 troops  which  had  charge  of  the  fortress,  binding  their  gen- 
 eral, Nadasdy,  in  chains,  threw  him  into  a  cellar,  and  deliv- 
 ered the  fort  up  to  the  sultan.  The  sultan  knew  both  how  to 
 treat  courage  and  what  to  do  with  traitors,  for  he  set  the  gen- 
 eral free,  and  delivered  seven  hundred  of  the  soldiers  to  the 
 tender  mercies  of  his  janisaries,  who  hewed  them  down.* 
 Gran  soon  yielded,  and  the  Archbishop,  Paul  Warday,  with 
 three  hundred  nobles  mounted,  and  as  many  on  foot,  going 
 over  to  John,  kissed  his  hand,  and  commended  themselves  to 
 his  mercy.  On  the  25th  of  September,  Soliman  had  reached 
 Vienna,  and,  despite  the  weakness  of  the  garrison,  he  was  so 
 vigorously  opposed  by  citizens  and  students,  that  he  was 
 obliged  to  retire,  on  the  12th  of  October. 
 
 The  18th  of  October  he  returned  to  Ofen,  where  he  held 
 a  divan,  to  which  John  Zapolya  and  the  princes  were  invited. 
 He  hei*e  confirmed  John  as  King  of  Hungary,  and  swore 
 under  no  circumstances  to  forsake  him,  "  even  should  it  cost 
 him  his  own  kingdom."  The  sultan  returned  home,  taking 
 with  him  sixty  thousand  prisoners,  chiefly  Hungarians,  and 
 leaving  the  ill-famed  Lewis  Gritti  as  his  representative  at 
 John's  court ;  he  also  left  Kazum  Pasha,  with  three  thousand 
 cavalry  and  the  Danube  fleet,  at  John's  disposal. 
 
 *  Fessler,  p.  428. 
 
60  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 The  state  of  Hungary  was  now  sufficiently  lamentable,  but 
 not  less  so  was  the  condition  of  Transylvania.  After  John's 
 flight  to  Poland,  in  the  previous  year,  Peter  Perenyi  and  Val- 
 entine Torok  had  gone  to  bring  the  country  to  join  Ferdi- 
 nand ;  but,  being  attacked  by  the  voyvod  of  Moldavia,  their 
 troops  were  nearly  all  cut  off.  A  few  months  afterwards, 
 the  voyvod  of  Wallachia  went  through  the  same  district, 
 burning  and  plundering,  and  taking  away  prisoners.  It  was 
 then  no  hard  task  for  John's  new  voyvod  of  Transylvania  to 
 subdue  the  remainder  of  the  Saxons. 
 
 While  the  adherents  of  Ferdinand  were  now  suffering  in 
 Transylvania,  and  especially  in  Hermannstadt,  the  monks  in- 
 creased the  misery  by  doing  all  in  their  power  against  the 
 Protestants.  These  servants  of  Rome  could  not  bear  that  the 
 decrees  against  the  heretics  should  not  be  carried  out.  Mat- 
 ters went  so  far,  that  the  authorities  of  Hermannstadt  issued 
 an  order,  dated  the  8th  of  February,  1529,  that  "  the  monks 
 and  their  adherents  should,  under  pain  of  death,  either  leave 
 Hermannstadt  within  eight  days,  and  take  with  them  all  they 
 had,  or  else  they  should  give  up  their  mummeries,  and  live 
 according  to  the  Gospel."  Immediately  the  monks  and  nuns 
 either  left  the  town  or  laid  aside  their  peculiar  dress,  so  that 
 in  eight  days  not  a  single  individual  was  to  be  seen  wearing 
 Rome's  livery.* 
 
 In  the  mean  time,  Ferdinand  had  been  crowned  King  of 
 Rome,  and  was  waiting  quietly  in  Germany,  receiving  the 
 messengers,  who  told  him  of  the  desperately  oppressed  state 
 of  his  adherents  in  Hungary,  but  doing  nothing  for  their  re- 
 lief. Thus  came  the  decisive  year  1530.  Even  then,  how- 
 ever, instead  of  coming  himself,  he  sent  one  of  the  most  un- 
 worthy of  his  generals,  Rogendorf,  to  Ofen,  to  expel  the 
 Turks,  and  subdue  King  John. 
 
 Arrived  at  Ofen,  this  general  was  soon  driven  back  by  the 
 
 Haner,  Hist.  Eccl.  p.  199;  Timon,  Epit.  Chronol.  118. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  61 
 
 Pasha  of  Belgrade  to  Komorn,  and  having  showed  himself 
 completely  inadequate  to  his  post,  he  died  of  his  wounds  on 
 the  island  Schutt,  whither  he  had  fled.  With  this  unceasing 
 clash  of  arms,  the  time  passed  on,  and  the  25th  of  June, 
 1530,  dawned,  and  with  it  came  a  bright  day  for  Gospel  truth 
 and  freedom  of  conscience.  The  Augsburg  Confession  was 
 read.  So  simple,  so  clear,  so  concise,  it  was  listened  to  with 
 breathless  attention  in  that  august  assembly,  and  removed 
 many  prejudices  of  the  foes  of  the  Gospel.  It  softened  many 
 who  had  been  enemies,  and  gained  many  to  become  decided 
 friends  to  the  truth.  Even  the  emperor  seemed  somewhat 
 milder.  He  took  the  Confession  in  German  and  Latin,  and 
 promised  to  examine  the  whole  matter  with  great  care. 
 
 In  an  incredibly  short  time,  this  Confession  was  translated 
 into  Spanish,  Italian,  French,  English,  and  Portuguese.* 
 There  is  no  mention  made,  however,  of  a  Hungarian  trans- 
 lation, and  unfortunately  we  can  find  in  Hungary  no  traces 
 of  such.  As,  however,  so  many  Hungarians  were  present 
 at  the  time  in  Augsburg,  at  the  court  of  Ferdinand  and  his 
 sister,  the  widowed  Queen  Mary,  we  might  almost  presume 
 that  a  translation  was  made  at  the  time  ;  or  was  it  not  con- 
 sidered necessary,  while  every  Hungarian  who  had  received 
 even  a  moderate  education  understood  Latin  ?  Samuel  Ho- 
 marius  remarks,  that  the  Augsburg  Confession  was  translated 
 into  the  Bohemian  and  Hungarian  languages,  and  sent  to 
 many  distinguished  men  in  both  countries  ;  t  but  the  libra- 
 ries, which  suffered  so  much  from  the  Turks  shortly  after, 
 contain  no  copy.  |  We  find,  however,  many  stepping  out  of 
 the  dark  background  of  the  misery  caused  by  war,  and  man- 
 ifesting in  their  lives  the  same  spirit  which  dictated  that  Con- 
 
 *  Coelestinus,  Tom.  II.  fol.  191. 
 
 t  In  Disput.  25  de  Veritate  Relig. 
 
 t  Ribinyi  remarks  that  this  translation  was  only  -written,  and  not  printed. 
 The  first  printed  edition  in  Hungarian  appears  to  have  been  published  in 
 1633,  by  Stephen  Leteuyei,  and  the  first  Bohemian  in  1576. 
 
 6 
 
^  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 fession.  In  Kashaw  and  some  other  towns  the  Reformation 
 may  have  been  considered  as  complete.  Antonius  Transyl- 
 vanus  was  laboring  here  with  great  success,  and  was  so  well 
 known  to  Luther,  that  he  received  a  letter  from  the  great  Re- 
 former to  use  his  influence  with  a  preacher  in  Hermannstadt 
 who  had  joined  the  Sabbatarians,*  and  to  try  to  bring  him 
 back.  Antonius  wrote  a  circular  to  the  neighboring  clergy 
 in  Eperjes,  encouraging  them  to  faithfulness ;  and  it  is  be- 
 lieved that  John  of  Hermannstadt  was,  by  their  combined 
 efforts,  prevented  from  dividing  the  Protestant  cause. t 
 
 About  this  time  appeared  a  man  in  Hungary  on  whom  the 
 spirit  of  Luther  seemed  to  have  descended.  Matthew  Devay, 
 who  had  been  foi'  years  on  most  intimate  terms  with  Luther, 
 even  living  in  his  house  and  eating  at  his  table,  was  now  re- 
 turned from  Wittenberg,  and,  with  unwearying  diligence, 
 preached  in  his  native  land  the  word  which  he  had  received 
 from  the  mouth  of  Luther  and  Melancthon. 
 
 The  nobles  who  resided  in  Neustadt,  in  the  vicinity  of  Cas- 
 par Dragfij,  heard  the  truth  from  him,  and  embraced  it ;  and 
 many  of  the  surrounding  villages  followed  the  example,  and 
 publicly  separated  from  Rome.  Devay  was  accused  before 
 King  John  of  being  the  cause  of  this  commotion,  and  was 
 thrown  into  prison  in  Ofen.  It  happened  that  in  the  same 
 prison  was  a  blacksmith  who,  in  the  shoeing,  had  lamed  the 
 king's  favorite  horse,  and  the  passionate  John  had  sworn  that 
 he  should  die  for  it.  The  blacksmith  heard  Devay  converse 
 as  never  man  spoke  ;  the  words  were  to  him  as  the  words  of 
 Paul  to  the  jailer  at  Philippi,  and  the  consequence  was,  that 
 when  the  blacksmith  was  shordy  after  to  be  set  free,  he  de- 
 clared he  would  share  Devay's  fate  as  a  martyr,  for  he  also 
 partook  of  the  same  faith.  The  king,  moved  by  this  declara- 
 tion,  pardoned  both  and  set  them  free.| 
 
 *  A  sect  which  kept  the  Sabbath  on  the  seventh  day  of  the  week.  —  Tr. 
 t  Hypomncna  Scvcrini  Sculteti,  for.  xvii.  fasc.  6. 
 t  Matth.  Scaricans  Panonhis  in  Vita  D.  Steph.  Sreg. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  63 
 
 Devay  had  not  been  long  free  when  he  received  a  call  to 
 be  pastor  of  Kashaw,  in  Upper  Hungary,  which  was  then  in 
 the  possession  of  Ferdinand.  Soon,  however,  must  he  again 
 experience  similar  trial.  The  monks,  being  exasperated  at 
 the  power  of  his  eloquence  against  the  abuses  of  Rome,  and 
 knowing  that  they  had  nothing  to  expect  if  they  brought  their 
 charge  before  the  local  authorities,  laid  their  accusation  di- 
 rectly before  the  king.  To  show  his  zeal  in  the  cause,  and 
 to  stop  the  evil  at  once,  Ferdinand  had  him  brought  immedi- 
 ately to  Vienna,  and  delivered  over  for  examination  to  Dr. 
 Faber,  the  bitterest  foe  of  the  Reformation.  For  nearly  two 
 years  he  lay  in  prison,  and  his  case  seemed  hopeless,  but  at 
 last  the  king  interfered  and  set  him  free.  Perhaps  it  was  in 
 consequence  of  hearing  the  Confession  read  at  Augsburg 
 that  Ferdinand  was  now  more  favorably  disposed  toward 
 Luther's  doctrines,  and  that  the  favorable  impression  either 
 soon  wore  off,  ot  he  did  not  consider  it  prudent  that  it  should 
 afterwards  be  much  observed. 
 
 Once  more  set  free,  Devay  betook  himself  to  the  lands 
 which  owned  John's  sceptre,  and  being  supported  by  the  no- 
 bles and  the  princes,  he  spread  the  Gospel  by  itinerating  .-is 
 an  apostle.  His  labors,  however,  were  not  confined  to  preach- 
 ing, for  he  seems  to  have  taken  part  in  the  translation  of  the 
 Epistles  of  Paul,  which  were  printed  in  the  Hungarian  lan- 
 guage by  Benedict  Komjath,  at  Cracow,  in  the  year  1533, 
 and  dedicated  to  Catharine  Frangepan,  the  mother  of  Perenyi. 
 He  wrote  a  book  entitled  The  Sleep  of  the  Saints,  and  it  was 
 replied  to  by  Gregory  Szegedy,  a  Franciscan,  and  Doctor  of- 
 the  Sorbonne,  in  a  work  entitled  The  Pillar  of  Salvation. 
 Devay's  book  had  attached  to  it  a  treatise  on  the  principal 
 articles  of  Christian  faith,  and  was  dedicated  to  Emerich 
 Bebeck,  Probst  of  Stuhlweissenburg,  who,  as  the  dedication 
 informs  us,  had  got  married,  and  thus  lost  all  his  property.* 
 
 *  Valete  in  Christo  Jesu  cum  uxore  vestrd,  ob  quam,  juxta  informationem 
 
64  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 It  is  therefore  a  mistake  of  Lampe,  or  an  error  of  the  press, 
 when  he  says  that  Devay  came  to  Hungaiy  only  in  1541.* 
 Besides  the  evidence  already  given,  we  find  in  an  old  chronicle 
 in  (Edenberg  a  passage  which  explains  some  difficulties  in 
 Devay's  history,  and  says,  under  date  of  1536,  "  Devay  goes 
 a  second  time  to  Wittenberg."  t  The  object  of  this  journey 
 seems  to  have  been,  to  inform  his  friends  of  the  progress  of 
 the  Gospel  in  Hungary,  and  renew  his  own  strength  to 
 carry  on  the  battle  of  the  Lord.  And  there  is  nothing  which 
 tends  more  to  strengthen  our  faith,  than  personal  intercourse 
 and  communion  with  those  whose  hearts  are  devoted  to  the 
 cause  of  God.  On  the  way  to  Wittenberg,  he  fell  sick  at 
 Nuremberg,  and  turned  in  to  stop  with  Vitus  Theodor,  a 
 preacher  in  that  town.  Having  been  kindly  received  by  this 
 pious  and  learned  man,  he  soon  recovered,  and  proceeded  on 
 his  journey.  Arrived  at  his  destination,  he  wrote  an  account 
 of  his  imprisonment  and  his  examination  under  Dr.  Faber, 
 and  this  v/as  printed  by  Vitus  Theodor,  at  Nuremberg,  in 
 June,  1537.  It  was  dedicated  to  Francis  Batzi,  and  gives 
 clear  evidence  of  Devay's  adherence  at  that  time  to  the 
 Augsburg  Confession.  The  Chronicle  of  Leutshaw  gives 
 Devay  the  third  place  among  those  who  supported  the  Augs- 
 burg Confession  in  Hungary,  and  calls  him,  at  the  same 
 time,  pastor  of  Debrecsin. 
 
 At  Wittenberg,  he  resided  again  with  Luther,  and  was  able 
 to  tell  him  how  not  only  the  Epistles  of  Paul  had  been  given 
 to  the  Hungarians  in  their  native  language,  but  also  how  the 
 four  Gospels  had  been  published  by  Gabriel  of  Pesth,  on  the 
 13th  of  July,  1536.  Entire  parishes  had  declared  in  favor 
 of  the  Reformation,  as  also  free  cities  and  villages  ;  and 
 many  even  of  the  higher  clergy  had  made  great  sacrifices, 
 
 Verbi  Dei,  muluistis  hereditatem  umittere  paternnm,  et  nou  uti  nomuilli  as- 
 Bulcut  in  cuniaHbus  nequitiis  vivere.    Ascension  Day,  1535. 
 
 *  Lampe,  p.  80. 
 
 t  Ribinyi,  Memorabilia,  p.  34. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  65 
 
 by  openly  professing  the  truth.  He  could  also  tell  how  great 
 the  danger  was  to  which  they  were  still  exposed.  Tlie  penal 
 laws  were  still  in  force.  The  Bishop  of  Eger,  Thomas  Szala- 
 kazi,  had  thrown  Antony,  a  preacher  of  Eperjes,  and  Bar- 
 tholemy,  a  chaplain,  into  prison.  People  did  not  know  what 
 to  expect  from  John  and  Ferdinand.  The  latter  had  sent  a 
 decree  to  Bartfeld,  which  was  now  entirely  reformed,  order- 
 ing them,  "under  pain  of  death  and  confiscation,"  —  he 
 must  have  meant  the  death  of  every  man,  woman,  and  child 
 in  the  town,  — "  under  pain  of  death  and  confiscation,  to 
 abolish  all  innovations  in  the  mode  of  worship  ;  to  renounce  all 
 the  heresies  which  a  certain  D.  Isaiah  had  taught  them  ;  not 
 to  recall  him,  but  to  be  reconciled  with  their  former  clergy."  * 
 This  order  was  issued  in  1535,  and  how  much  attention  was 
 paid  to  it  we  shall  soon  see.  That  faith  on  the  Son  of  God 
 which  overcometh  the  world  had  taken  root  here,  and  it 
 knows  of  no  fear.  Strong  in  this  faith,  Devay  returned  from 
 Wittenberg  in  the  end  of  the  year  1537.  He  brought  with 
 him  a  letter  of  introductipn  to  Thomas  Nudasdy,  who,  in  the 
 circuit  beyond  the  Danube,  had  thoroughly  reformed  the  old 
 schools,  and  established  a  new  one  probably  at  Papa.  The 
 letter  is  dated  from  Leipzig  on  the  nones  of  October,  1537, 
 and  recommends,  besides  Devay,  a  certain  John  Sylvester, 
 who  was  destined  soon  to  distinguish  himself  by  signally  ad- 
 vancing the  Reformation  in  Hungary. 
 
 Under  the  protection  of  this  powerful  count,  Devay  now 
 labored  indefatigably  in  the  district  between  the  river  Raab 
 and  the  Balaton  lake.  His  former  district  in  Upper  Hungary 
 was,  however,  not  neglected,  for  the  learned  and  courageous 
 Stephen  Szantai  filled  that  post  well,  and  shared  Devay's  fate, 
 in  so  far  that  the  bishops  George  Frater,  Statilius,  and  Fran- 
 gepan  demanded  of  Ferdinand  that  he  should  be  arrested 
 and  treated  as  a  heretic.     The  king,  just  rejoicing  in  the 
 
 *  Ribinyi,  Memorabilia,  p.  38. 
 
 6* 
 
66  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 treaty  of  peace  which  had  been  concluded  with  John,  re- 
 solved, to  the  great  dismay  of  the  priests,  to  hold  a  public 
 discussion  on  the  great  disputed  points  of  religion.  This 
 discussion  actually  took  place  in  1538.  In  that  rare  book 
 called  The  Spanish  Hunt,  we  find  a  full  account  of  the 
 transactions. 
 
 When  the  bishops  could  not  succeed  in  having  Stephen 
 Szantai  condemned  without  a  hearing,  they  were  at  a  great 
 loss  to  find  a  worthy  representative  of  Rome  to  meet  him  in 
 discussion.  At  last  they  chose  the  monk  Gregory  of  Gross- 
 wardein,  and  sent  him  with  the  other  monks  to  Schaasburg 
 to  convince  Szantai  of  his  errors.  The  king  chose  two  um- 
 pires. Dr.  Adrian,  vicar  of  Stuhlweissenburg,  and  Martin  Kal- 
 mantshi,  rector  of  the  school.  After  the  king  had  warned 
 them  to  guide  the  matter  so  that  truth  should  not  suffer,  the 
 discussion  began  in  the  presence  of  a  vast  number  of  Prot- 
 estants and  Roman  Catholics,  some  of  whom  had  come  from 
 a  great  distance. 
 
 The  monks  soon  made  such  a  noise  and  confusion  by 
 screaming  all  at  once,  that  a  pious  physician,  John  Rehens, 
 came  to  aid  Szantai,  and  showed  that  this  noise  arose  simply 
 from  inability  to  answer  the  arguments.  Szantai  continued 
 the  discussion  for  several  days,  and  after  the  umpires  had 
 noted  all  down,  they  came  to  present  their  decision  to  the 
 king.  They  reported  that  all  which  Szantai  had  said  was 
 founded  on  the  Scriptures,  and  what  the  monks  had  brought 
 forward  was  mere  fables  and  idle  tales.  But  they  added, 
 "  Should  we  state  this  publicly,  we  are  lost,  for  we  should 
 be  represented  as  enemies  to  our  religion  ;  if  we  condemn 
 Szantai,  we  act  contrary  to  truth  and  justice,  and  would  not 
 escape  Divine  retribution."  They  begged,  therefore,  that 
 the  king  would  protect  them  from  the  danger  on  both  sides. 
 Ferdinand  promised  to  do  his  utmost,  and  let  them  go. 
 
 That  same  afternoon,  at  three  o'clock,  the  bishops,  prel- 
 ates, and  monks  appeared  before  the  king,  and  in  their  name 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  67 
 
 George  Frater,  Bishop  of  Gross warde in,  spoke  as  follows  :  — 
 "  May  it  please  your  majesty,  we,  as  the  shepherds  of  the 
 Church,  are  bound  to  protect  her  from  all  ill.  We  therefore 
 demand  that  this  heretic  shall  be  brought  here  and  burned, 
 for  the  sake  of  warning  others  of  the  danger  of  speaking 
 and  writing  against  our  most  holy  religion.  Your  majesty 
 has  acted  contrary  to  our  wish.  Your  majesty  has  been 
 pleased  to  grant  this  despicable  heretic  a  public  hearing,  that 
 others  might  suck  in  the  poison.  For  this  we  are  certainly 
 under  little  obligation  to  your  majesty.  Besides,  our  most 
 holy  father,  the  Pope,  will  take  this  ill.  There  is  no  need 
 of  discussion  while  the  Church  has  long  since  condemned 
 these  miserable  heretics.  Their  condemnation  is  written  on 
 their  forehead.  One  should  not  even  remain  in  their  pres- 
 ence." 
 
 The  king  replied  with  dignity  and  firmness :  "  I  will  put 
 no  man  to  death  until  he  has  been  proved  guilty  of  a  capital 
 crime.  Bring  forward  your  charge,  and  he  shall  be  judged 
 according  to  law." 
 
 "  Is  it  not  enough,"  cried  Statilius,  Bishop  of  Stuhlweissen- 
 burg,  "  is  it  not  enough  that  he  declares  the  Mass  to  be  an 
 invention  of  the  Devil ;  and  that  he  demands  the  Lord's  Sup- 
 per to  be  administered  to  all  in  both  kinds,  —  while  Christ 
 appointed  this  sacrament  only  for  the  priests  ?  Any  one  may 
 judge  whether  such  expressions  do  not  deserve  death." 
 
 "  Tell  me,  my  lord  bishop,"  said  the  king,  "  is  the  Greek 
 Church  a  true  Church  ? "  The  bishop  answered  in  the 
 affirmative,  and  Ferdinand  proceeded  :  "  The  Greeks  never 
 had,  and  have  not  even  now,  the  Mass.  Could  not  we  also  do 
 without  it.^  The  Greeks  take  the  communion  in  both  kinds, 
 for  the  holy  bishops  Chrysostom,  Cyril,  and  others,  taught 
 them  so.  If  the  Greeks  can  act  thus  without  sin,  why  not 
 we  ?  "  The  bishops  were  silent.  "  In  the  mean  time,  how- 
 ever," added  the  king,  "  I  will  not  protect  Szantai,  nor  defend 
 his  cause.     The  truth  of  the  case  shall  be  investigated,  so 
 
68  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 that  God  may  not  avenge  himself  on  me  if  this  man  die 
 guihless ;  and  besides,  it  does  not  become  my  royal  dignity 
 to  punish  innocence." 
 
 "  If  your  majesty  do  not  grant  our  wish,"  cried  Bishop 
 Frater,  "  we  shall  find  other  remedies  to  free  us  from  this 
 vulture  "  ;  and  in  bitter  rage  they  left  the  royal  presence. 
 
 It  was  nine  o'clock  at  night  when  the  king,  in  the  presence 
 of  the  princes  Francis  Barfy  and  John  Kassa,  admitted 
 Stephen  Szantai  to  an  audience,  "  What  is  then  really  the 
 doctrine  which  you  teach  ?  "  demanded  the  king.  "  Most 
 gracious  prince,"  answered  the  preacher,  "  it  is  no  new  doc- 
 trine which  I  have  invented,  but  a  revealed  doctrine  which, 
 by  Divine  grace,  I  have  discovered  ;  it  is  the  doctrine  of  the 
 prophets  and  apostles,  and  every  one  who  really  seeks  his 
 soul's  salvation  must  obey  this  truth." 
 
 The  king  now  opened  his  whole  heart.  "  O,  my  dear 
 brother  Stephen,  if  we  adhere  to  these  doctrines,  you  and  I 
 are  both  undone ;  meantime  we  commit  the  case  to  God, 
 who  knows  what  to  do.  You  must  leave  my  land,  however, 
 or  the  princes  will  imprison  and  condemn  you  to  death,  and 
 I  could  only  endanger  myself  without  delivering  you.  Yes, 
 go,  dear  friend,  sell  what  you  have  and  place  yourself  under 
 the  protection  of  the  prince  of  Transylvania,  where  you  have 
 liberty  freely  to  profess  the  truth." 
 
 Having  given  him  some  costly  presents,  the  king  ordered 
 Christopher  Osmos  and  the  mayor  of  Kashaw  to  take  him 
 away  by  night  and  bring  him  in  safety  to  his  own  people. 
 
 This  little  circumstance,  which  bears  all  the  marks  of 
 truth,  gives  us  a  view  of  the  state  of  Ferdinand's  mind  at  that 
 tnne.  In  proportion  as  he  had  obtained  a  more  favorable 
 opmion  of  Luther  and  his  doctrines,  just  in  the  same  pro- 
 portion must  he  despise  the  priests  and  their  whole  system. 
 Ho  remembered  also  how  his  own  private  chaplain,  a  Span- 
 iard, had  on  his  deathbed  acknowledged  to  the  king  that  he 
 had  not  led  ium  in  the  right  path,  and  that  Luther  had   most 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  69 
 
 certainly  taught  the  truth.  But  yet  this  perception  of  the 
 truth  had  not  become  a  living  principle  in  the  heart  of  the 
 king ;  his  fear  of  Rome's  power  and  influence  was  too  great 
 to  allow  him  to  venture  to  confess  Christ,  and  join  with  other 
 princes  of  Germany  openly  on  the  side  of  the  Reformation. 
 
 His  faith  had  not  taken  root  in  the  Rock  which  is  Christ. 
 He  had  not  seen  his  own  sin.  He  had  not  trembled  before 
 Divine  justice.  He  had  not  searched  the  Scriptures  for  him- 
 self, to  find  there  a  Saviour  of  sinners  on  whom  he  himself 
 could  rely.  He  had  not  found  the  Lord  Jesus  as  all  his  sal- 
 vation and  all  his  desire,  —  as  the  chiefest  among  ten  thou- 
 sand, and  altogether  lovely.  Of  a  naturally  good  disposi- 
 tion, without  veiy  fixed  principles,  he  allowed  himself  to  be 
 carried  away  by  impressions,  and  had  neither  the  wish  nor 
 the  power  to  form  a  decided  judgment  on  some  of  the  most 
 important  points.  A  double-minded  man,  saith  the  Word  of 
 God,  is  unstable  in  all  his  ways.  And  such  was  Ferdinand, 
 as  the  history  shows.  Some  represent  him  as  a  friend  of 
 the  Reformation  ;  others  as  its  bitterest  foe,  who  spared  the 
 Protestants  merely  from  political  motives.  We  don't  believe 
 either,  ,but  consider  that  the  proper  description  is  what  we 
 have  given. 
 
 We  return,  however,  to  our  Hungarian  Luther,  Devay,  and 
 his  zealous  fellow-laborers,  whose  happy  work  we  must  now 
 sec  so  sadly  marred  by  the  disputes  which  arose  concerning 
 the  Lord's  Supper.  The  disputes  which  had  been  so  unfor- 
 tunately begun  in  Germany  between  Luther  and  Zwingle, 
 had  been  transplanted  to  the  Hungarian  soil,  and  exactly 
 such  spirits  as  sought  most  earnestly  after  truth  were  agitated 
 and  alarmed.  Among  these  was  Count  Francis  Reva,  who, 
 having  read  Zwingle's  works,  was  much  shaken,  and  wrote  a 
 lonn;  letter  to  Luther,  asking  him  to  clear  up  his  doubts. 
 Luther,  who  had  at  that  time  so  much  to  do,  answered  only 
 briefly,  advising  him  to  remain  firm,  and,  above  all  things,  to 
 beware  of  mixing  up  reason  and   faith  in  such  a  way  that 
 
70  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 reason  should  be  made  the  judge  of  what  is  revealed  to  faith. 
 Tlie  letter  is  dated  Wittenberg,  4th  of  August,  1539. 
 
 With  the  end  of  the  civil  war  these  struggles  seemed  to 
 increase.  The  true  friends  of  their  country  had  long  grieved 
 that  the  land  should  be  torn  by  civil  strife.  They  had  at- 
 tempted to  hold  several  meetings,  but  as  these  appeared  dan- 
 gerous to  the  kings,  ways  and  means  were,  found  to  make 
 them  comparatively  useless.  Not  quite  fruitless,  however, 
 were  these  attempts  at  pacification,  for  the  two  parties  be- 
 came milder,  and  the  two  kings,  Ferdinand  and  John  Zapolya, 
 found  it  prudent  to  enter  into  a  treaty  in  the  year  1538,  by 
 which  it  was  agreed,  "  That  each  should  bear  the  title  King  of 
 Hungary,  and  retain  what  he  had  in  possession  ;  after  Zapo- 
 lya's  death,  however,  even  in  case  of  leaving  male  issue, 
 Hungary  and  Transylvania  should  fall  to  Ferdinand." 
 
 The  day  of  peace  for  the  land  appeared  to  be  come. 
 John,  who  had  possession  of  the  greater  part  of  Hungary, 
 and  the  whole  of  Transylvania,  appeared  even  more  pleased 
 than  Ferdinand.  He  laid  his  sword  aside,  and,  in  1530,  mar- 
 ried Isabella,  daughter  of  the  King  of  Poland.  The  news 
 that  she  had  born  him  a  son  in  the  following  year  reached 
 him  on  his  deathbed.  He  died  on  the  22d  of  July,  after 
 having  named  George  Martinuzzi,  Bishop  of  Grosswardein, 
 Peter  Petrovitsh,  and  the  distinguished  Torok  of  Enged, 
 guardians  to  his  son,  and  giving  them  a  charge,  "  on  no 
 account  to  deliver  the  land  up  to  Ferdinand."  A  terrible 
 legacy  for  that  ambitious  man  to  leave  his  son  and  his 
 country  ! 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUI^GARY.  71 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 FERDINAND    I.    RULES   ALONE.       1540-1564. 
 
 Neither  the  widow  nor  the  guardians  of  John's  son,  nor 
 the  Turk,  seemed  at  all  disposed  to  yield  the  land  to  Ferdinand, 
 according  to  contract.  The  Turk  felt  himself  quite  comfort- 
 able, and  was  indeed  sovereign  ruler,  and  if  anything  could 
 reconcile  us  to  the  miserable  state  of  the  country  at  that  time, 
 it  is  the  wonderful  religious  freedom  enjoyed  there  during  the 
 Turkish  rule ;  so  that  one  sees  good  ground  for  the  statement 
 of  an  English  bishop  some  years  ago  in  Parliament,  when  he 
 said,  if  one  should  give  him,  as  a  Protestant,  his  choice 
 between  a  residence  in  Turkey  and  the  Austrian  states,  he 
 would  decidedly  choose  the  first.  In  consequence  of  the 
 greater  fairness  shown  by  the  Turks  in  the  religious  quarrels 
 of  the  Christians,  whom  they  despised,  the  Gospel  had  al- 
 ready been  spread  from  the  Theiss  to  Transylvania  and 
 Wallachia,  as  is  credibly  reported  to  Melancthon.*  At  that 
 time  there  was  a  close  correspondence  kept  up  between  the 
 Reformers  at  Wittenberg  and  their  scholars  in  Hungary,  and 
 very  many  who  were  already  ordained  travelled  to  Witten- 
 berg for  the  sake  of  making  the  personal  acquaintance  of 
 these  great  men.  From  the  year  1541  and  later,  we  find 
 Benedict  Abadius,  Emizich  Osorius,  Gregory  Wisselmann, 
 xMartin  Santa  or  Kalmautshy,  afterwards  a  Zwinglian,  Ste- 
 phen Kopacsy,  Caspar  Heltus,  and  others,  going  in  succes- 
 sion to  Wittenberg,  according  to  the  testimony  of  Matthew 
 Scarizaus,  who  was  personally  acquainted  with  the  last,  as 
 being  at  the  time  a  man  advanced  in  life. 
 
 *  Philip  Mclanctlion,  Lib.  XI.  Epist.  p.  339. 
 
72  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 The  Lord  had  awakened  in  this  land  men  who  were  driven 
 hy  the  spirit  of  God,  and  who  therefore  did  the  works  of  God. 
 Sylvester,  who  had  been  recommended  to  Count  Nadasdy  by 
 Melancthon,  received  from  this  nobleman  so  much  assist- 
 ance as  enabled  him  to  publish  an  edition  of  the  New  Testa 
 ment  in  the  Hungarian  language  in  1541  at  Sarvar,  with  a 
 dedication  in  Latin  to  the  two  sons  of  Ferdinand  I.,  Maximi- 
 lian and  Ferdinand.  In  Raab,  where  the  struggle  between 
 the  old  and  new  doctrines  had  been  severe,  the  evangelical 
 party  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  preacher  to  their  mind.  In 
 Stuhlweissenburg  the  Roman  party  had  demanded  from  the 
 recorder  of  the  city  that  he  should  put  a  stop  to  the  preach- 
 ing, and  to  the  distribution  of  the  Lord's  Supper  in  both  kinds, 
 as  well  as  cast  all  who  were  guilty  of  such  conduct  into 
 prison;  to  which  the  magistrate  replied,  that  in  this  case  he 
 must  obey  God  rather  than  men,  but  in  all  other  cases  he 
 would  know  how  to  discharge  the  duty  of  his  office.* 
 
 The  cause  of  Rome  was  sinking.  In  Bartfeld,  Michael  Ra- 
 dashmus  had  gained  almost  a  complete  victory  for  the  cause 
 of  truth.  The  consequences  of  the  Schaasburg  discussion 
 were  beginning  to  be  felt ;  for  many  who  had  been  prejudiced 
 against  the  Reformation,  and  who  had  looked  upon  inquiry 
 even  as  a  crime,  had  now  obtained  other  views  on  that  sub- 
 ject. Some  turned  from  Rome  in  consequence  of  conviction, 
 others  simply  from  the  example  which  had  been  set  them. 
 Mediash,  Kronstadt,  and  the  whole  of  Burzenland,  joined  the 
 Reformation.  In  the  last  mentioned,  John  Honteris,  who 
 was  now  returned  from  Craco\v"  and  Basle,  where  he  had 
 studied,  established  a  printing-press  so  early  as  1535,  and  in 
 1517  tlie  whole  district  was  leavened  with  the  truth  which 
 had  thus  been  disseminated.! 
 
 The  Protestants,  however,  were  not  without  deep  concern. 
 
 *  Johannes  Manlius  Collect.  Tom.  I.  dc  Ciiluniitate  Afilict.  p.  139. 
 t  Ilontcris,  "  Rcfonia  of  Transylvania." 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  73 
 
 Alexius  Thurzo,  a  man  of  noble  mind,  who,  although  repre- 
 sented by  Timon  to  have  been  a  zealous  Roman  Catholic, 
 always  urged  Ferdinand  to  moderation  towards  the  Protes- 
 tants, was  now  dead.  He  left  the  Protestants,  it  is  true,  the 
 comfort  of  knowing  that  he  had  trained  his  sons  to  be  pillars 
 of  the  Reformation.  And  now,  in  the  year  1543,  the  Ro- 
 man Catholic  clergy  unite  in  sending  a  petition  to  Ferdinand, 
 complaining  of  the  Protestants.  Ferdinand's  well-known  re- 
 gard for  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  makes  this  complaint  so 
 much  more  likely  to  be  heard.  In  this  complaint  they 
 state  that  his  majesty's  subjects  are  inclined  to  all  evil ;  that, 
 though  complainants  are  doing  all  in  their  power,  yet  they 
 request  the  king's  assistance  to  prevent  the  appointment  of 
 any  one  in  any  parish  as  pastor  without  the  approbation  of 
 the  Church  ;  and  that  no  one  be  permitted  to  force  the  peo- 
 ple to  receive  the  Gospel^  for  from  this  fountain  proceed  here- 
 sies, troubles,  wrath,  strife,  contention,  murders,  drunkenness, 
 and  all  lusts  of  the  flesh !  The  Lord  Jesus  had  taught  that 
 all  these  come  out  of  the  naturally  corrupt  heart,  but  it  seems 
 as  if  the  Romanist  clergy  knew  better.  In  consequence  of  this 
 appeal.  King  Ferdinand  issued  an  edict  from  Nuremberg  such 
 as  the  clergy  wished,  and  placed  at  their  disposal  all  the  tem- 
 poral and  spiritual  power,  to  enable  them  to  protect  the  Ro- 
 mish religion  with  its  praiseworthy  customs  and  ceremonies.* 
 In  addition  to  troubles  from  without,  the  Protestants  had 
 also  internal  annoyance.  For  Devay,  who  had  hitherto  ad- 
 hered to  Luther's  doctrine  respecting  the  Lord's  Supper,  now 
 adopted  Zwingle's  views,  and  thereby  caused  no  small  ex- 
 citement. Luther  was  informed  of  this  defection,  and  he  re- 
 plied, expressing  his  astonishment,  and  at  the  same  time 
 urging  the  other  clergy  to  remain  firm  by  the  doctrine  which 
 they  had  received  from  him.f     The  Jesuit  Timon  mentions 
 
 *  Analect.  Scepus,  P.  XI.  p.  234. 
 
 t  "  Ceterum  quod  de  Matthia  Devay  scribitis,  vehementcr  sum  admiratus, 
 cum  et  apud  nos  sit  ipse  adeo  boni  odoris."    Wittenberg,  1544. 
 7 
 
74  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 this  letter,  but  in  such  a  way  as  to  show  his  evil  design 
 against  Luther  and  his  doctrine.* 
 
 The  excitement,  in  consequence  of  Devay's  change  of 
 views,  was  increased  by  a  new  order  of  Ferdinand,  addressed 
 to  the  vice-palatine,  Francis  von  Reva,  expressing  astonishment 
 that  he  had  hitherto  been  so  remiss  in  his  duty  towards  the 
 heretics,  and  threatening  him  with  the  loss  of  the  royal  favor, 
 if  he  did  not  chastise  eveiy  one,  of  whatever  rank,  who  left 
 the  true  Church,  in  such  a  way  as  to  bring  him  back.  This 
 letter  bears  the  date  of  July  1st,  and  is  written  from  Prague. 
 
 Disregarding  all  these  commands,  the  citizens  of  Leutshaw 
 elected  Bartholomew  Bogner  in  this  year  to  be  their  pastor. 
 It  was  the  courageous  recorder  of  the  city,  Ladislaus  Polei- 
 ner,  who  had  strictly  been  the  founder  of  the  Reformation 
 there,  who  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the  movement. 
 This  election  soon  bore  happy  fruits.  Bogner,  a  native  of 
 Transylvania,  had  been  a  pupil  of  the  distinguished  Reformer, 
 John  Honter,  and  he  labored  with  such  success,  that  within 
 twelve  years  all  the  Roman  ceremonies  were  abolished.  He 
 was  equally  successful  in  subduing  the  seditious  Anabaptists, 
 and  died  in  Iglau,  on  the  25th  of  June,  1557,  leaving  behind 
 him  five  orphans. 
 
 With  equal  success  was  the  Gospel  preached  also  in 
 Tasnyad,  where  the  Protestants  erected  a  school,  and  placed 
 it  under  the  direction  of  Stephen  Kis  of  Szegedin,  usually 
 called  Szegedinus,  who  was  just  returned  from  Wittenberg,  and 
 who  also  acted  as  preacher.  By  the  great  animation  of  his 
 discourses,  and  the  peculiar  expressions  which  he  made  use 
 of,  he  excited  the  anger  of  the  Popish  party  to  such  an  ex- 
 tent, that  Bishop  George  Martinuzzi  sent  the  captain  of  his 
 bodyguard  to  box  his  ears.  The  valiant  captain,  Caspar 
 Peruzitti,  exceeded  his  commission,  however,  and  after  abus- 
 ing him  with  the  spurs,  and  depriving  him  of  his  most  valua- 
 
 *  Epitom.  Chronol,  1544. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.-  75 
 
 ble  library  of  two  hundred  volumes,  he  drove  him  out  of  the 
 city.* 
 
 This  was  no  reason,  however,  why  he  should  cease  to 
 labor,  for  in  the  following  year  he  was  appointed  to  the  acad- 
 emy in  Gyula,  and  shortly  after  was  called  as  pastor  and 
 schoolmaster  to  Czegled,  in  the  district  of  Pesth,  where  he 
 labored  for  two  years  with  much  success. 
 
 Ferdinand's  edicts  had,  then,  instead  of  injuring  the  cause 
 of  the  Gospel,  only  increased  the  zeal  of  its  adherents.  Un- 
 der the  protection  of  the  powerful  Caspar  Dragfij,  there  was 
 a  synod  held  in  Erdod,  a  village  in  Szathmar  county,  at 
 which  twenty-nine  preachers  were  present.  The  twelve  ar- 
 ticles of  faith,  which  were  then  drawn  up,  are  concluded 
 with  the  following  words  :  — "  In  other  articles  of  faith  we 
 asree  with  the  true  Church,  as  she  has  declared  her  belief 
 in  the  Augsburg  Confession,  as  presented  to  the  Emperor 
 Charles  V."  The  adherents  of  the  Augsburg  Confession 
 and  Ribinyi  represent  this  as  a  meeting  of  Lutheran  clergy, 
 but  the  closing  sentence  is  sufficient  evidence  that  the  ad- 
 herents of  the  Swiss  Confession  were  also  represented  ;  for 
 these  words  take  for  granted  that  the  twelve  previous  articles 
 differed  in  some  respect  from  the  Augsburg  Confession, 
 otherwise  the  expressions  have  no  meaning.  Of  the  articles 
 themselves  we  know  nothing  but  the  titles  and  the  names  of 
 those  who  drew  them  up.  The  subjects  were,  —  of  God  ; 
 the  Redeemer  ;  Justification  of  the  Sinner  before  God  ;  Faith ; 
 Good  Works  ;  the  Sacraments  ;  Confession  of  Sin  ;  Chris- 
 tian Liberty  ;  the  Head  of  the  Church  ;  Church  Government ; 
 the  necessity  of  separating  from  Rome.t 
 
 In  the  same  year,  1548,  we  find  another  synod  held  at 
 Medias,  in  Transylvania,  which  was,  however,  attended  only 
 by  Lutherans,  according  to  Honter's  account,  but  the  results 
 are  unknown. 
 
 *  Scaricaus,  in  vita  Szegeciins. 
 
 t  Lampe,  Lib.  XI.  anno  1545,  p.  93.    Ribin\n,  Memorabilia,  p.  C7, 
 
76  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 The  piety  of  the  thne  was  not  only  much  advanced  by 
 these  meetings  of  the  clergy,  but  also  by  the  letters  of  the 
 Reformers,  written  to  many  of  the  princes  and  clergy  of 
 Hungary,  who  were  known  to  be  friendly  to  the  new  move- 
 ment. 
 
 There  is  a  letter  of  Melancthon's  still  preserved,  which 
 was  addressed  to  that  most  distinguished  friend  of  the  Ref- 
 ormation, Peter  Perenyi,  who,  under  the  false  accusation  of 
 the  enemies  of  the  Gospel,  was,  from  the  year  1542,  lying 
 in  prison  at  Wienerisch,  Neustadt.  In  vain  had  Alexius 
 Thurzo  appealed  on  his  behalf;  in  vain  whole  countries; 
 even  the  Diet  had  interceded  with  Ferdinand  for  him,  but 
 without  success.  His  foes  had  persuaded  Ferdinand  that  he 
 was  aiming,  as  John  Zapolya  had  once  done,  at  the  throne  of 
 Hungary,  and  his  zeal  in  defence  of  the  Gospel  was  suffi- 
 cient reason  to  exasperate  them  against  him.  Melancthon's 
 letter  affords  evidence  how,  he,  even  while  in  prison,  was 
 able  still  to  advance  the  cause  dear  to  his  heart.  All  that 
 his  bitterest  foes,  the  Jesuit  Timon  and  the  Archbishop  Peter 
 Pazman,  can  say  of  him  is,  that  divine  punishment  rested  on 
 him,  because  of  leaving  the  Roman  Church.*  In  the  year 
 1548,  he  was  brought  to  Vienna,  where  death  released  him 
 from  all  ills. 
 
 The  deeper  the  chasm  became  which  separated  the  Prot- 
 estants from  Rome,  the  more  anxious  was  Ferdinand  to  per- 
 suade the  Pope  to  summon  a  general  council  ;  for,  with 
 many  others,  he  hoped  still  that  the  v/ound  could  be  healed. 
 By  indulging  this  hope,  however,  he  only  showed  how  little 
 he  knew  of  the  terrible  alienation  of  the  Church  of  Rome 
 from  the  Word  of  God,  and  that,  to  reconcile  the  contending 
 parties  on  evangelical  grounds,  was  equivalent  to  bidding  the 
 Pope  lay  aside  his  assumed  power,  cast  his  glory  in  the  dust, 
 and  allow  the  sources  of  his  immense  revenue  to  be  at  once 
 
 *  Artie.  Diet  XIII. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  77 
 
 and  for  ever  stopped.  Yet,  full  of  hope  respecting  the  issue, 
 Ferdinand  looked  forward  to  the  Council  of  Trent,  which 
 was  appointed  to  meet  on  the  13th  of  December,  1545,  and 
 thither  he  sent  two  distinguished  bishops,  Andrew  Dudith 
 and  George  Draskowitsh. 
 
 The  instructions  which  Ferdinand  gave  his  deputies  are  in 
 so  far  worthy  of  notice  as  they  throw  a  favorable  light  over 
 the  king's  views  at  that  time.  The  deputies  were  directed  to 
 use  their  influence  to  bring  on  the  discussion  respecting  a 
 reformation  of  morals  first,  and  of  faith  afterwards  ;  to  have 
 a  reformation  in  the  court  at  Rome  ;  to  have  the  number  of 
 cardinals  reduced  to  twelve  or  twenty-four ;  to  have  the  num- 
 ber of  indulgences  diminished ;  to  have  simony  completely 
 abolished,  as  well  as  all  payments  in  spiritual  matters ;  to 
 have  the  clergy  brought  back  to  their  original  purity  in  dress, 
 morals,  and  doctrine ;  to  have  the  eating  of  flesh  permitted, 
 and  the  Lord's  Supper  administered  in  both  kinds. 
 
 During  the  shtings  of  the  Council,  which  lasted  eighteen 
 years,  many  additional  instructions  were  sent,  such  as, 
 "  That  the  Council  should  not  be  prorogued  or  dissolved 
 against  its  own  consent,  or  without  the  approbation  of  the 
 Roman  Catholic  princes ;  that  national  deputations  should  be 
 received ;  that  single  bishops,  and  also  princes,  should  have 
 the  right  to  make  proposals  ;  that  they  should  discuss  freely, 
 and  resolve  independently  of  Rome  ;  that  the  reformation 
 should  extend  to  the  head  and  the  members  ;  that  the  Pope 
 should  imitate  the  humility  of  Jesus  ;  that  large  bishoprics 
 should  be  divided  ;  the  ban  should  be  the  highest  punishment 
 which  the  Church  inflicts,  and  yet  it  should  not  be  pro- 
 nounced for  qvcry  crime,  nor  until  after  a  regular  trial  of  the 
 case."  The  instructions  continued  to  say,  "That  the  state 
 of  the  monks  should  be  reformed  ;  public  schools  should  be 
 established  ;  the  number  of  the  traditions  diminished  ;  that 
 the  Council  should  see  that  those  who  minister  in  holy  things 
 should  themselves  lead  a  chaste  life  ;  in  divine  service,  Ger- 
 7* 
 
78  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 man  and  Latin  hymns  should  be  sung  alternately  "  ;  and  these 
 proposals  were  well  supported  by  the  Hungarian  bishops.* 
 
 The  two  points,  respecting  the  lives  of  the  clergy,  and  dis- 
 pensing the  communion  in  both  kinds,  were  of  so  much  im- 
 portance in  Ferdinand's  opinion,  that  he  sent  a  bishop  to 
 Venice  to  observe  the  practices  of  the  clergy  of  the  Greek 
 Church  and  their  mode  of  administering  the  Lord's  Supper.t 
 We  shall  soon  see  how  little  Ferdinand  obtained  from  the 
 court  of  Rome,  and  how  much  labor  it  cost  him  to  obtain 
 that  little  from  a  council  which  was  the  willing  slave  of  the 
 Pope. 
 
 *  Lorandus  Samuel  Hald,  Ann.  1743.    Timon,  Purp.  Pann.  p.  50. 
 t  In  Oratione  Davidis  Chytraei  sixper  maxim,  p.  94. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  79 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Five  Towns  of  Upper  Hungary  on  this  Side  the 
 Theiss.  —  Activity  of  the  Gospel  Preachers.  —  Temesvar.  —  Stephen  Kis  of 
 Szegedin.  —  Peter  Petrovitsh,  Count  of  Temesvar.  —  Stephen  Losontzy. — 
 Szegedin  banished.  —  Temesvar  conquered  by  the  Turks.  —  Death  of  Lo- 
 sontzy. 
 
 From  the  Council  of  Trent  we  look  away  to  Hungary, 
 where,  in  the  towns  which  were  inhabited  chiefly  by  Ger- 
 mans, we  see  the  Reformation  making  rapid  progress.  In 
 Ofen,  in  1547,  the  Gospel  was  preached,  and  many  pressed 
 to  hear  it.*  In  Temesvar,  the  Protestants  had  opened  a 
 school  and  appointed  Szegedinus  from  Czegled  to  be  the 
 teacher,  under  the  patronage  of  Peter  Petrovitsh,  Count  of 
 Temes.  Szegedinus  did  not  confine  himself,  however,  to 
 the  school,  but,  with  his  assistant,  Christopher  Lipensis, 
 scattered  the  truth  unsparingly  among  adults.  His  sphere  of 
 labor  seemed  the  more  secure,  as  the  count  was  a  relative  of 
 Prince  John,  and  a  declared  friend  of  the  Reformation  ;  but 
 it  continued  prosperous  only  for  about  three  years,  when  the 
 count  was  obliged  to  make  way  for  Stephen  Losontzy,  who, 
 as  a  mere  warrior,  was  heartily  devoted  to  Rome.  Szege- 
 din, with  Gregory,  formerly  of  Fiinf  kirchcn,  and  other  Prot- 
 estant teachers,  was  now  banished,  no  doubt  under  Divine 
 guidance,  that  they  might  not  perish  in  the  terrible  slaughter 
 which  took  place  when  the  Turks  very  shortly  after  took 
 the  fortress. t 
 
 About  this  time  the  Gospel  was  preached  with  much  suc- 
 
 *  A  letter  of  ;Melancthon's,  dated  the  3d  of  September,  154/ 
 t  Scai-icaus,  Vita  Szegedini. 
 
80  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 cess  in  the  county  and  city  of  Tolnau,  at  that  time  under  the 
 Turkish  government,  by  Emerich  Czigerius,  who  had  at  one 
 time  studied  at  Wittenberg,  and  who  in  August,  1549,  gives 
 an  interesting  account  of  his  labors  to  his  friend  Matthew  Flac- 
 ceius  Illyricus.  He  mentions  that  he  had  found  the  city  so 
 given  to  idolatry,  that  in  two  weeks  he  had  not  found  among 
 so  many  thousands  more  than  three  or  four  individuals  pre- 
 pared to  receive  the  Gospel.  He  mentions  how,  on  travelling 
 farther,  he  had  gained  some  priests  and  schoohnasters,  and 
 how,  after  a  discussion  with  the  priest  Michael  Sztary,  he 
 had  with  his  assistance  preached  the  Gospel  in  Lower  Hun- 
 gary and  Upper  and  Lower  Moesia,  and,  though  they  had 
 met  with  much  opposition  and  were  often  in  danger,  yet  the 
 Lord  had  protected  them  in  the  time  of  need. 
 
 This  preaching  in  Tolnau  had  been  much  blessed,  for  in 
 less  than  three  years  some  pious  men  called  him  back  to 
 preach  in  the  new  church  which  they  had  erected.  One  part 
 of  the  town  was  still  Popish,  and  its  inhabitants  defended 
 their  own  cause  in  that  way  which  Rome  best  understands. 
 The  Turks,  however,  favored  the  Protestants  ;  for,  when  the 
 recorder  of  the  city  brought  the  Pasha  a  large  present,  re- 
 questing him  at  the  same  time  to  banish  the  Protestants,  the 
 Turkish  ruler  inquired  closely  into  the  matter,  and,  while 
 the  recorder  narrowly  escaped  with  his  life,  he  gave  orders 
 "  that  the  doctrines  which  Luther  had  discovered  "  —  so  he 
 calls  the  Gospel  —  "  should  be  everywhere  freely  preached." 
 
 Thus  were  the  labors  of  the  Protestants  to  a  considerable 
 extent  protected  and  favored  by  the  Turks.  Czigerius  re- 
 ports this  to  his  friend,  —  tells  him  of  the  opening  of  a  new 
 school  with  sixty  pupils  in  opposition  to  the  Popish  school, — 
 that  his  church  numbers  five  hundred  souls, — bogs  for  books 
 and  help  out  of  Germany,  —  salutes  Philip,  and  begs  his 
 countryman,  Motzar,  to  hasten  back  to  help  him  in  his  great 
 work. 
 
 In  the   towns  under  Ferdinand's  sceptre  the  Gospel  was 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  81 
 
 making  equal  progress.  In  Komorn  we  find  the  preachers, 
 Michael  Sztary  and  Anthony  Plattner,  laboring  diligently  in 
 the  Lord's  vineyard,  and  laying  the  foundation  of  what  was 
 afterwards  the  great  and  flourishing  Church  of  the  Helvetic 
 Confession. 
 
 In  the  free  city,  Tyrnau,  we  find  Simon  Grynaeus  and 
 Devay  scattering  the  good  seed ;  the  works  of  the  Reformers 
 are  extensively  circulated  to  water  it,  and  the  majority  of 
 those  who  embrace  the  faith  adhere  to  the  Augsburg  Con- 
 fession. 
 
 The  synod  which  had  been  held  by  the  evangelical  clergy 
 in  the  mining  districts  was  now  of  signal  benefit  to  them- 
 selves. For  scarcely  had  the  queen-dowager  Mary  given 
 this  district,  which  was  her  own  private  property,  to  her 
 brother  Ferdinand  to  manage  for  her,  when  the  bishops,  sup- 
 posing him  to  be  more  accessible  than  Mary  had  been,  got 
 up  their  accusations  against  the  Protestants.  They  repre- 
 sented these  towns  as  hotbeds  of  Anabaptists,  dangerous  Sac- 
 ramentarians  (under  which  name  they  meant  Zwinglians), 
 and  other  sects.  The  struggle  at  that  time  between  the 
 Lutherans  and  the  Reformed  respecting  the  Sacrament 
 gave  them  sufficient  coloring  for  their  charge,  and  the  num- 
 bers of  distinguished  men  who  were  leaving  the  Church  of 
 Rome  to  join  the  Protestants  gave  them  just  cause  of  anx- 
 iety for  the  stability  of  their  party,  and  at  the  same  time 
 excited  their  rage.  It  was  no  small  loss  which  they  sus- 
 tained in  the  conversion  of  that  learned  bishop,  Peter  Paul 
 Vergerius,  whom  the  cardinal  Alexander  had  accused  of 
 heresy,  and  who,  about  the  year  1546,  having  openly  de- 
 clared himself  on  Luther's  side,  was  called  to  Tubingen,  and 
 supported  there  by  Christopher,  Duke  of  Wurtcmbcrg.  He 
 injured  the  cause  of  Rome  very  considerably,  by  publishing 
 her  secrets. 
 
 His  brother.  Baptist,  Bishop  of  Polu,  died  very  shortly 
 after  his  public  profession  of  Protestantism,  and  not  without 
 
82  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Strong  suspicion  of  having  been  poisoned.*  Besides,  Martin, 
 Bishop  of  Wassgrun,  declared  himself  also  on  Luther's  side, 
 by  publicly  and  honorably*  getting  married  ;  and  it  was  not 
 long  till  Bishop  Thurzo  also  joined  the  evangelical  party. 
 
 Provoked  by  such  losses,  the  Roman  Catholics  pressed 
 Ferdinand,  ta  the  utmost  of  their  power,  that  he  should, 
 especially  in  the  mining  districts,  where  the  Protestants  were 
 becoming  numerous  and  consolidated,  use  his  power  to  have 
 them  scattered  ;  and  it  seemed  for  a  time  as  if  they  had  suc- 
 ceeded, for  it  was  with  no  small  consternation  that  the  Prot- 
 estants saw  Stephen  Berdala,  Bishop  of  Waizen,  and  Schi- 
 brick,  as  royal  commissioners,  sent  on  the  14th  of  August, 
 1549,  to  examine  into  the  state  of  religion  in  Upper  Hun- 
 gary. The  innate  power  of  truth,  however,  soon  gave  them 
 courage  to  draw  up  a  confession. of  faith,  in  twenty  articles, 
 and  present  it  to  the  royal  commissioners,  at  Eperjes,  in  the 
 same  year.  This  confession,  known  as  the  Pentapolitan,  or 
 Confession  of  the  Five  Cities,  became  famous  in  Hungary. 
 It  was  nothing  else  than  an  extract  from  the  Augsburg  Con- 
 fession, drawn  up  in  Melancthon's  soothing  style  ;  and  so 
 soon  as  Ferdinand  had  discovered  that  the  charges  brought 
 against  these  cities  were  groundless,  he  permitted  them  to 
 enjoy  their  privileges ;  so  much  the  more,  also,  as  he  had 
 hoped  that,  at  the  Council  of  Trent,  and  the  Diet  of  (Eden- 
 berg,  which  was  soon  to  be  held,  all  the  differences  between 
 the  contending  parties  should  be  removed. 
 
 This  circumstance  gave  the  evangelical  party  much  en- 
 couragement ;  for,  in  1550,  we  find  an  ecclesiastical  confer- 
 ence in  the  villao;e  Forna,  limitino;  and  deiiuing  the  duties  of 
 the  bishop  or  superintendent  at  ecclesiastical  visitations.  In 
 1552,  we  find  another  conference  trying  to  reconcile  the  dif- 
 ferences in  reference  to  the  Lord's  Supper,  abolishing  the 
 confessional,  arranging  respecting  the  support  of  the  clergy 
 
 *  Seckeudorff  in  Hist.  Luth.,  Lib.  III.  Sec.  30. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  83 
 
 in  poor  parishes,  resolving  that  where  the  altars  have  been 
 already  removed  they  should  not  be  renewed  ;  where  they 
 are  still  remaining,  however,  it  is  not  necessary  to  have  them 
 taken  away  ;  —  sufficient  evidence  that  the  Lutherans  and 
 Reformed  were  at  that  time  conciliatory  towards  each  other. 
 In  the  same  year,  a  synod  was  summoned  at  Hermannstadt, 
 where  Paul  Viener  was  chosen  first  superintendent,  and 
 where  the  first  evangelical  ministers  were  ordained.  Up  till 
 this  time,  the  clergy  had  been  ordained  by  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olic bishop,  or  by  the  professors  at  the  German  universities. 
 
 Important  political  changes  were  then  taking  place  in 
 Transylvania  ;  for,  as  the  wily  Bishop  of  Wardein,  George 
 Martinuzzi,  had  succeeded  in  freeing  himself  from  the  re- 
 straint of  his  two  colleagues,  in  the  guardianship  of  Prince 
 John,  in  such  a  way  that  Valentine  Torok,  a  distinguished 
 supporter  of  the  evangelical  party,  was  lying  in  prison  at 
 Constantinople,  and  Peter  Petrovitsh  was  living  as  an  exile  in 
 Hungary,  having  been  driven  from  Transylvania,  he  availed 
 himself  of  the  opportunity  to  abuse  his  power.  He  entered 
 into  a  secret  compact  with  Ferdinand^  by  which  Austrian 
 troops  were  admitted  into  Transylvania,  and,  with  the  basest 
 ingratitude  towards  the  queen-dowager  Isabella  and  her  son, 
 who  had  been  committed  to  his  care,  he  compelled  both  to 
 flee  to  Poland.  He  soon  received  the  reward  of  his  treach- 
 ery ;  for,  in  the  same  year,  he  was,  as  some  report,  taken 
 out  of  the  way  by  assassins  in  the  employ  of  Castaldo,  Fer- 
 dinand's general ;  or,  according  to  other  accounts,  hewn  in 
 pieces  by  the  soldiers.* 
 
 This  occupation  of  Transylvania  brought  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olic party  little  advantage.  Ferdinand  seemed  still  inclined 
 to  persevere  in  attempting  a  reconciliation  of  the  two  parties. 
 He  interfered  very  little  with  their  contentions,  and  it  was  for 
 the  sake  of  peace  that  he  summoned  thb  Diet  of  (Edcnberg, 
 
 *  Wolfgang  de  Betlil.  Ili-st.,  Lib.  IV.  pp.  173, 174. 
 
84  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 in  1553.  At  this  meeting  the  majority  of  votes  was  in  favor 
 of  the  Reformation,  and  the  proposal  to  forbid  the  printing 
 and  distributing  of  heretical  books  was  negatived.  This  cir- 
 cumstance had  such  influence  with  the  inhabitants  of  the 
 neighboring  free  city,  Guns,  which  was  at  that  time  a  fortress 
 of  some  importance,  that  they  declared  in  a  body  in  favor  of 
 the  Reformation.  The  Hungarians,  who  in  that  city  adhered 
 to  the  Swiss  Reformers,  took  possession  of  the  church  of  St. 
 James,  and  kept  it  for  six  years,  when  it  was  taken  from 
 them  by  the  Lutherans,  who  were  then  become  more  numer- 
 ous ;  *  and,  in  the  year  1554,  the  last  Roman  Catholic  priest 
 left  the  city,  as  a  shepherd  who  had  no  flock. 
 
 The  removal  of  the  Diet  from  (Edenberg  to  Presburg  tend- 
 ed in  no  respect  to  lessen  the  enthusiasm  for  the  Reforma- 
 tion. On  the  contrary,  new  accessions  were  gained,  in  the 
 persons  of  the  palatine,  Thomas  Nadasdy,  the  master  of  cer- 
 emonies, Stephen  de  Lindva,  and,  shortly  after,  the  colonel 
 of  the  bodyguards,  Ladislaus  Banfy. 
 
 Melancthon's  letters  may  have  had  much  influence  with 
 the  palatine  in  inducing  him  to  take  this  step  ;  for  we  find 
 that  a  regular  correspondence  was  kept  up,  and  a  deep  inter- 
 est taken,  by  the  Reformers,  in  the  slate  of  Hungary.  An 
 instance  of  this  we  find  in  the  case  of  the  Church  of  Epeijes, 
 where  the  pastor,  Matthew  Lauterwaldt,  had  preached  the 
 doctrine  of  the  justification  of  a  sinner  before  God  partly  by 
 works  and  partly  by  grace.  A  dispute  having  arisen  be- 
 tween him  and  the  neighboring  clergy  on  this  subject,  an  ap- 
 peal was  forwarded  to  Melancthon,  who  decided,  that  if  Lau- 
 terwaldt did  not  yield,  he  ought  to  be  deposed. t 
 
 In  the  mean  time,  the  mining  towns  had  cause  of  rejoicing, 
 for  the  king  sanctioned  their  confession  of  faith,  which  they 
 had  handed  him  in  1549,  and  which  in  twenty  articles  con- 
 
 *  (Edcnbergcr  Chronik.  .AIS. 
 
 t  Phil.  Melancthon  to  the  Senators  of  Eperjes,  6th  of  October,  1554. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  85 
 
 tained  merely  the  substance  of  the  Augsburg  Confession. 
 This  may  be  regarded  as  a  fruit  of  the  peace  of  1555,  by 
 which  toleration  was  secured  to  all  who  adhered  to  this  con- 
 fession. 
 
 While  the  Reformation  was  thus  progressing  so  favorably 
 M  home  and  abroad,  several  zealous  followers  of  Zwingle 
 were  laboring  indefatigably  to  spread  their  views.  Among 
 these  were  John  of  Hermannstadt,  Francis  Staukarus,  sur- 
 named  the  Lame,  Matthew  Devay,  and  Peter  Melius.  The 
 Swiss  Confession  was  printed  at  Torgau,  in  1556,  was  laid 
 before  a  convention  of  the  clergy  in  1557,  at  Debrecsin,  and 
 ultimately  signed  at  Ezenger,  in  1558.  Thus  was  a  breach 
 made  in  the  Protestant  Church  which  centuries  have  not 
 been  able  to  heal.  The  Confession,  as  signed  at  Ezenger, 
 was  published  in  1570,  by  Andrew  Lupinus,  and  is  to  be 
 found  in  Lampe. 
 
 The  conversion  of  the  great  and  learned  Bishop  Francis 
 Thurzo  from  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  his  marriage,  accel- 
 erated the  progress  of  the  Reformation  ;  but  still  more  pow- 
 erful was  the  influence  of  Soliman's  approaching  troops  in 
 bringing  out  the  power  of  vital  godliness.  Ferdinand's 
 troops  had  been  obliged  to  surrender  Temcsvar  to  the  Turks ; 
 his  army,  consisting  of  Italians,  Spaniards,  and  Germans, 
 was  oppressing  the  people  ;  and,  driven  to  desperation,  the 
 nobles  recalling  Peter  Petrovitsh  from  banishment,  delivered 
 him  the  necessary  authority  to  conquer  and  regulate  the 
 country  for  Isabella  and  her  son.  The  Turkish  emperor 
 was  satisfied  with  this  arrangement,  and  promised  aid  in  case 
 of  need. 
 
 So  soon  as  Peter  Petrovitsh  had  assumed  the  government 
 of  Transylvania  under  the  title  of  lieutenant,  he  took  decided 
 steps  for  confirming  and  finishing  the  work  of  reformation. 
 As  he  had  adopted  the  Swiss  Confession,  he  removed  all  im- 
 ages out  of  the  churche§,  drove  the  Roman  Catholic  priests 
 out  of  their  parishes,  changed  the  monasteries  into  useful 
 8 
 
86    •  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 schools,  converted  the  gold  and  silver  vessels  and  images  into 
 money  and  distributed  among  the  poor ;  and  all  this  with  the 
 design  that  when  Isabella,  who  was  a  Roman  Catholic,  should 
 return,  there  might  be  the  less  opportunity  for  again  intro- 
 ducing the  Romish  ceremonies. 
 
 Thus,  with  the  full  consent  and  approbation  of  the  people, 
 was  the  whole  of  Transylvania  freed  from  the  power  of  the 
 Popish  clergy,  and  the  Church  property  considered  as  be- 
 longing to  the  state,  so  that  the  titular  Bishop  of  Weissen- 
 burg,  Paul  Bornemisze,  left  the  country  in  1556,  at  which 
 time  only  two  monasteries  remained. 
 
 As  Isabella  on  her  return  demanded  three  fourths  of  the 
 tithes  for  herself,  there  was  such  opposition  on  the  part  of  the 
 Saxon  clergy,  that  she  at  last  declared  herself  satisfied  with 
 one  fourth,  while  the  remaining  three  fourths  were  secured 
 to  the  Protestant  clergy,  who  remained  in  possession  till  the 
 year  1848.  This  favor,  however,  was  conferred  only  on  the 
 Saxons,  for,  as  no  voice  was  raised  on  behalf  of  the  native 
 Hungarian  clergy,  their  tithes  were  taken  by  the  queen,  and 
 never  restored.  The  queen's  income,  which  was  thus  very 
 considerable,  was  much  increased  on  the  death  of  Petrovitsh, 
 in  1557,  as  he  made  her  sole  heir  of  his  vast  property.* 
 
 *  Waif,   Bethlehem. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  87 
 
 CHAPTER   IX. 
 
 An  Evangelical  High  School  in  (Edenberg.  —  The  Town  Bela  reformed.  — - 
 Letter  of  the  Archbishop  Nicolas  Oluh.  —  Threats.  —  Firmness  of  the  Prot- 
 estants.—  The  Magnates  of  Hungary,  with  the  Exception  of  three  Families, 
 all  Protestants.  —  Introduction  of  the  Jesuits. 
 
 We  have  already  seen  the  effect  produced  on  Guns  and 
 the  neighboring  towns  by  the  Diet  of  G^denberg  ;  and  we 
 must  not  omit  to  keep  an  eye  fixed  on  (Edenberg,  as  this 
 free  city  was  so  prominent  in  the  movements  of  the  time. 
 That  the  Reformation  had  early  taken  root  here  may  be  seen 
 from  the  auto-da-fe  of  heretical  books  under  Louis  II.*  The 
 young  men  who  had  studied  at  Wittenberg,  such  as  George 
 Faber  (in  1534),  John  Schreiner  (1545),  James  Both,  Charles 
 Rosenberg,  and  others,  were  not  idle  after  their  return  to 
 their  native  town,  as  may  be  seen  from  the  regular  corre- 
 spondence between  this  city  and  the  Reformers.  In  1557 
 such  progress  had  been  made  that  an  Evangelical  High 
 School  was  established ;  and  the  burgomaster  supported  the 
 undertaking  with  so  much  spirit,  that  he  gave  his  garden  for 
 the  purpose  of  erecting  the  necessary  buildings.  Several 
 young  men  from  this  city  went  to  study  in  Wittenberg  in  this 
 year,  and  one  of  them,  by  name  Michael  Vietli,  returned, 
 brino-ino;  wath  him  a  letter  of  recommendation  from  Philip 
 Melancthon,  written  in  beautiful  Latin,  and  addressed  to  the 
 town  council  of  (Edenberg.  If  this  letter  throws  some  light 
 on  the  state  of  mind  of  the  magistrates  at  that  time,  we  have 
 still  clearer  evidence  in  the  year  1565  ;  for  in  that  year,  the 
 whole  town  council,  being   evangelical,  called    the   famous 
 
 *  Aimales  Eccl.  Dav.  Hennann,  MS. 
 
88  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 Simon  Gerengel,  formerly  Roman  Catholic  priest  in  Lower 
 Austria,  to  be  pastor  in  (Edenberg.  This  priest  had  found  a 
 book  of  sermons  by  Spangenberg,  the  Augsburg  Confession, 
 and  Melancthon's  Commonplaces^  by  means  of  which  he  was 
 led  to  the  Bible,  out  of  which  he  learned,  as  he  says,  "  the 
 horribly  soul-destroying  errors  of  Popery."  His  faith  was 
 tried  by  an  imprisonment  of  three  years  and  a  half  at  Salz- 
 burg ;  and  so  closely  was  he  kept,  that  his  mother,  who  had 
 come  on  foot  above  two  hundred  English  miles  to  visit  him, 
 was  not  admitted  into  the  prison.  Neither  the  severity  of  the 
 confinement,  nor  the  falsehoods  heaped  upon  him,  could 
 shake  his  faith.  "  Here  we  lie,"  he  said,  —  he  was  impris- 
 oned with  four  other  witnesses  for  the  truth,  —  "  here  we  lie 
 day  after  day,  v/eek  after  week,  month  after  month,  year 
 after  year,  till  it  please  the  Lord  Jesus  to  set  us  free,  for  we 
 have  committed  our  whole  case  to  him." 
 
 In  1562  this  faithful  servant  of  God  had  taken  up  his  resi- 
 dence in  E,otenburg,  where,  with  his  mother,  his  wife,  and 
 child,  he  had  a  miserable  subsistence,  so  that  Raupach  says, 
 "  Nobody  knows  what  has  become  of  him  "  ;  and  suddenly, 
 to  our  great  joy,  we  find  him  preaching  his  first  sermon  and 
 catechizing  in  (Edenberg  in  May,  1565.  He  came  in  the 
 spirit  and  power  of  Elias,  and  within  three  years  we  find 
 him  welcoming  the  Roman  Catholic  pastor  of  the  town,  Ali- 
 atsch,  into  the  bosom  of  the  evangelical  church,  and  shortly 
 after  uniting  him  in  marriage  to  Eve  Mitshka,  a  Protestant 
 maiden.* 
 
 While  Gerengel  was  laboring  with  so  much  success  in 
 (Edenberg,  the  town  Bela  had  an  equally  faithful  pastor  in 
 the  person  of  Lawrence  Scrpilius.  He,  too,  had  laid  aside 
 his  monk's  dress  and  taken  up  the  Bible,  and  so  early  as 
 1558,  he  had  persuaded  the  majority  of  the  inhabitants  to  de- 
 
 *  Kaupach,  Evang.  Austria.     Gerengel  published  several  books  intended 
 especially  for  the  young. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  89 
 
 clare  in  favor  of  the  Augsburg  Confession.  Such  numerous 
 desertions  from  the  ranks  justly  awakened  the  deepest  con- 
 cern of  the  Roman  Catholic  Archbishop  of  Gran,  Nicolas 
 Olah,  and  compelled  him  to  take  some  steps  to  bring  back 
 his  erring  sheep.  Accordingly,  in  a  letter  dated  Vienna,  10th 
 of  April,  1558,  and  addressed  to  the  clergy  whom  he  sus- 
 pected to  be  of  evangelical  sentiments,  in  the  Gespannshaft 
 of  Houth  and  the  town  of  Schemnitz,  he  laid  down  eighteen 
 points  which  he  required  them  to  sign.  The  clergy  met  to- 
 gether, resolved  that  these  points  were  Popish,  and  contrary 
 to  the  Word  of  God  ;  declared  their  firm  adherence  to  the 
 doctrines  contained  in  the  Augsburg  Confession ;  and  neither 
 threats,  nor  flatteries,  nor  repeated  letters  were  able  to  make 
 them  flinch.  Even  when  the  archbishop  summoned  them  to 
 meet  him  at  Kirchdorf,  as  they  knew  tolerably  well  the  de- 
 sign of  the  meeting,  they  did  not  attend.* 
 
 The  archbishop,  on  his  arrival  at  Kirchdorf,  finding  no 
 one  to  meet  him,  set  about  preparing  a  letter  for  the  magis- 
 trates of  the  seven  mining  towns,  but  before  sending  it,  he 
 opened  the  way  by  a  letter  from  Ferdinand  of  similar  import. 
 In  the  archbishop's  letter  there  was  no  want  of  threatenings, 
 but  the  efl^ect  produced  was  not  quite  according  to  his  wish  ; 
 for  the  most  influential  men  of  these  cities  coming  together 
 at  Kremnitz,  in  conjunction  with  the  clergy  prepared  a  refu- 
 tation of  the  archbishop's  eighteen  articles,  and  sent  it  to 
 him  with  the  intimation  that  they  were  resolved  to  continue 
 Protestants. 
 
 This  refutation  was  published  at  Schemnitz  in  December, 
 1559,  and  a  copy  was  sent  to  Ferdinand.  It  treated  of  the 
 following  points  :  —  1.  Of  the  Triune  God  ;  2.  Creation  ; 
 3.  Orifjinal  Sin  :  4.  The  Incarnation  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Son 
 of  God  ;  5.  Of  Justification,  wherein  is  stated,  that  the  sin- 
 ner, in  turning  to  God,  is  justified  by  faith  alone,  and  not  by 
 
 *  Ribmyi. 
 
90  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 good  works,  of  which  he  has  none  before  conversion ;  6.  Faith 
 7.  Good  Works  ;  8.  The  Church  ;  9.  Baptism  ;  10.  The 
 Lord's  Supper;  11.  Confession  ;  12.  Repentance;  13.  Num 
 ber  of  Sacraments ;  14.  Church  Office-bearers  ;  15.  Cere 
 monies  ;  16.  Civil  Magistrates ;  17.  Marriage  ;  18.  Resur 
 rection  ;  19.  Prayers  to  Saints,  in  which  many  keen  expres 
 sions  of  Epiphanius  and  Ambrosius  are  introduced  ;  20 
 Priests'  Dress.  The  whole  is  concluded  with  a  summary 
 view  of  the  Roman  errors  and  traditions,  with  extracts  from 
 the  Scripture  and  from  the  Fathers. 
 
 The  king  and  the  Archbishop  saw  that  Rome's  influence 
 was  lost.  Only  three  families  of  the  magnates  adhered  still 
 to  the  Pope.  The  nobility  were  nearly  all  reformed,  and  the 
 people  were,  thirty  to  one,  attached  to  the  new  doctrine.* 
 For  an  extraordinary  evil,  extraordinaiy  remedies  must  be 
 applied.  Nothing  else  seemed  likely  to  meet  the  case,  and 
 it  was  therefore  resolved  to  send  the  Jesuits  into  Hungary. 
 
 The  disciples  of  Ignatius  Loyola  had  been  already  brought 
 to  Vienna.  The  writings  of  the  Reformers  were  spreading 
 fast  in  Austria,  Carinthia,  and  even  Tyrol  ;  the  royal  chap- 
 lain and  Bishop  Urban  had  considered  these  men  most  likely 
 to  counteract  the  Reformation  ;  and,  being  once  invited,  they 
 did  not  refuse  to  come.  The  primary  aim  of  this  order  was 
 to  restore  the  fallen  dignity  of  the  Pope  ;  a  second  object 
 was  to  root  out  evangelical  religion  ;  and  a  third  was  to 
 spread  Popery  in  foreign  lands.  To  accomplish  these  pur- 
 poses, any  means  whatever  might  be  employed.  The  Jesuit 
 Bobadilia  had  been  in  Vienna  with  little  success  from  1542, 
 and  nine  years  afterwards,  Ferdinand,  by  the  advice  of  his 
 chaplain  sent  for  ten  more.  Among  these  was  Peter  Canisius, 
 who,  from  his  violence  and  the  keenness  of  his  scent  in  dis- 
 covering heretics,  is  called  in  Hungary  to  this  day,  by  a  play 
 on  his  name,  "  the  Austrian  Hound,"  — Canis  Austriacus.t 
 
 *■  Peter  Wolft*,  History  of  the  Jesuits,  B.  XI.,  p.  103.     Ruiipacli,  Evang. 
 Austria. 
 
 t  Sacchiiii,  Comment,  de  vita  P;  Canisii. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUxNGARV.  91 
 
 Within  a  year  they  had  gained  fifty  adherents.  Their 
 principal  effort,  however,  was  to  obtain  influence  over  Maxi- 
 milian, the  heir  to  the  throne.  He  received  them  politely, 
 and  heard  them  without  being  much  swayed,  if  he  was  even 
 anything  moved.  On  his  wife,  however,  their  influence  was 
 more  fully  felt ;  for  when  Christopher  Rodriguez  was  re- 
 turning to  Rome  in  1560,  he  was  able  to  bring  from  the 
 queen  a  declaration  of  her  firm  resolution  even  to  die  for 
 the  religion  of  her  fathers,  if  by  so  doing  she  could  advance 
 the  cause  of  Popery  in  the  Austrian  territory.* 
 
 Not  content  with  having  sown  the  seeds  of  discord  between 
 the  royal  partners,  the  Jesuits  contrived  to  banish  Maximil- 
 ian's chaplain,  who  was  a  Protestant,t  and  afterwards  brought 
 Pius  IV.  to  the  resolution  to  threaten  Maximilian  II.  with  the 
 ban  if  he  did  not  enter  fully  into  the  Pope's  plans.  They 
 even  proposed  a  new  election,  and  the  Pope  entered  into  a 
 suspicious  connection  with  the  bigoted  Albert  of  Bavaria,  for 
 the  sake  of  carrying  out  his  purposes. | 
 
 The  gentle  Maximilian,  instead  of  banishing  them  imme- 
 diately out  of  the  kingdom,  contented  himself  with  removing 
 them  from  court, "  that  he  might  have  no  one  who  bore  the 
 name  of  Jesuit,  or  was  any  way  connected  with  them,  in  his 
 councils."  It  was  such  men  that  the  Archbishop  of  Gran, 
 Nicolas  Olah,  sent  to  Hungary. 
 
 Two  priests,  Peter  Victoria  and  John  Seidel,  with  a  lay 
 brother,  Anton  Schrader,  —  the  latter  to  attend  to  the  kitchen 
 and  cellar,  while  the  former  preached,  —  were  sent  to  Hun- 
 gary in  1561.  The  emperor's  and  the  archbishop's  gener- 
 osity made  their  position  very  agreeable,  and  they  labored 
 diligently  for  some  time  ;  but  their  house  in  Tyrnau  liaving 
 been  burned  down,  they  left  Hungary,  to  the  great  joy  of 
 the  heretics  and  the  grief  of  all  true  Roman  Catholic  citizens:^ 
 
 *  Raupach,  Erl.  Ev.  Aust.  Part  I.,  p.  132. 
 t  Scbelhorn's  Letters. 
 X  Laderchii  Annales,  Tom.  XXIII.,  p.  5G. 
 §  Franz  Kazy,  Hist.  Univ.  Tyrnau. 
 
92 
 
 HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER   X. 
 
 Death  of  Leonard  Stockel  and  Thomas  Nadasdy.  —  Printing  of  the  New  Tes- 
 tament in  Croatian.  —  Bishop  Dudith's  Report  from  the  Council  of  Trent. 
 —  Covenanting  Soldiers  at  Ex'lau. 
 
 The  efforts  of  the  Roman  Catholic  clergy  were  met  by  the 
 Protestants  in  so  far  that  the  latter  called  men  of  still  more 
 distinguished  faith  and  zeal  to  take  charge  of  their  churches 
 and  schools.  Many  who  had  already  given  evidence  of 
 evangelical  faithfulness  in  Germany  were  called  to  Hungary, 
 and  many  of  their  own  young  men  were  sent  to  Jena  or 
 Wittenberg  to  be  there  examined  and  ordained.  Of  this 
 latter  class  were,  besides  others,  Paul  Nemesvath  in  1553, 
 and  Erasmus  Crossensky,  who  was  ordained  in  Wittenberg, 
 December,  1559,  to  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  church  in 
 Kasmark,  his  native  town.  This  was  one  of  the  last  public 
 acts  of  Melancthon,  for,  on  the  19th  of  the  following  April, 
 he  fell  asleep  in  the  Lord.  His  death  was  keenly  felt  and 
 much  lamented  by  all  the  friends  of^  the  Reformation  in 
 Hungary.  His  learning,  his  modesty,  and  mildness  of  char- 
 acter, had  won  the  hearts  of  many  of  the  princes  and  nobles 
 of  Hungary,  who  had  become  much  attached  to  him. 
 
 Leonard  Stockel,  the  rector  of  the  Bartfeld  High  School, 
 who  had  been  a  pupil  of  Melancthon's,  was  lying  sick  as  he 
 received  a  letter  from  him,  and  at  the  same  time  the  news  of 
 his  death.  "  I  shall  soon  follow  my  beloved  teacher,"  he 
 cried,  "  and  in  another  world  give  him  the  information  he 
 wanted  ''  ;  and  shortly  after  expired. 
 
 Another  heavy  loss  soon  befell  the  Protestant  Church  of 
 Hungary.  The  palatine,  Thomas  Nadasdy,  alike  distin- 
 guished  by  education,  power,  wcaltli,  zeal,  and  generosity  in 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  93 
 
 supporting  the  cause  of  the  Gospel,  sank  into  his  grave.  He 
 had  been  a  strong  pillar  of  the  Church  in  a  day  when  every 
 man  was  with  one  hand  building  the  walls  of  Zion  and  with 
 the  other  holding  a  weapon. 
 
 Still  one  consolation  remained.  The  heir  to  the  throne 
 was  well  disposed  toward  the  Protestants.  His  chaplain, 
 Pfauser,  a  man  of  evangelical  sentiments,  had  been  removed 
 from  court,  but  everybody  knew  that  it  was  not  in  conse- 
 quence of  any  change  in  Maximilian's  sentiments.  What 
 his  views  and  aims  really  were  could  easily  be  seen  from 
 the  fact  of  his  establishing  a  printing-press  in  Croatia,  where 
 scarcely  a  book,  not  even  a  catechism,  was  to  be  found. 
 Here  the  New  Testament  was  printed  in  the  Croatian  lan- 
 guage by  Tauber,  at  the  expense  of  John  Ungnad,  and  dedi- 
 cated by  permission  to  Maximilian.^  The  first  part,  contain- 
 ing the  Gospels  and  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  left  the  press  in 
 1562,  and  in  the  following  year  it  was  completed.  By  the 
 generosity  of  John  Ungnad,  four  thousand  spelling-books 
 were  printed  and  circulated  among  the  Croatians.f 
 
 This  noble-minded  man,  who  had  been  appointed  by  Fer- 
 dinand to  some  of  the  most  important  offices  in  Styria  and 
 Carinthia,  was  in  consequence  of  his  evangelical  sentiments, 
 on  some  pretence  got  up  by  the  Jesuits,  banished  from  the 
 country.  He  found  an  asylum  with  Duke  Christopher  of 
 Wurtemberg,  and,  with  burning  zeal  for  the  spread  of  the 
 truth,  he  had  Bibles  and  theological  works  printed  in  the 
 Turkish  and  Croatian  languages,  and  sent  over  for  circu- 
 lation.J 
 
 If  Ferdinand  was  still,  by  the  advice  of  the  Jesuits,  issuing 
 severe  edicts  and  adopting  stringent  measures  against  the 
 Protestants,  ]\Iaximilian  had,  on  the  other  hand,  received  the 
 evangelical  preachers  Martin  Mosador  and  Christopher  Reutcr, 
 
 *  Cyriacum-Spaugenberger  Chron.  t  Mica  Bury  MS. 
 
 t  Thuanus,  Tom.  1.  Lib.  38.    Mica  Bury  MS. 
 
94  HISTORY    OF  THE 
 
 and  had  approved  of  the  prniting  of  the  Augsburg  Confes- 
 sion for  the  use  of  the  Austrian  evangelical  churches.*  But 
 this  comfort  was  much  required,  for  every  day  made  it  more 
 evident  that,  according  to  the  Council  of  Trent,  "  The  spirit 
 of  Popery  admits  of  no  reform,  and  the  interests  of  the 
 whole  Church  must  be  sacrificed  to  gratify  Rome's  peculiar 
 vieVs."  t 
 
 It  might  be  well  to  give  an  extract  from  Bishop  Dudith's 
 report  to  his  master  Ferdinand,  of  the  doings  of  that  famous 
 Council. 
 
 He  writes  :  "  As  the  votes  are  numbered  and  not  weighed 
 here,  the  better-disposed  party  can  do  little  good,  the  Pope 
 can  send  hundreds,  or  even  thousands,  to  vote  against  them. 
 We  see  every  day  hangers-on  at  the  court  of  Rome,  and  poor 
 beardless  bishops  —  young  men  who  have  lost  their  property 
 and  character  —  coming  to  Trent  to  vote  in  a  way  agreeable 
 to  the  Pope.  What  these  men  want  in  learning  and  intelli- 
 gence is  fully  compensated  by  their  impudence,  and  the 
 affairs  of  the  Church  are  not  regulated  here  by  bishops,  but 
 by  puppets  who  are  moved,  like  the  fabled  images  of  Daeda- 
 lus, by  foreign  hand.  With  this  meeting,"  continues  the 
 bishop,  "  the  Holy  Spirit  has  nothing  to  do.  Here  are  sim- 
 ply human  schemes  to  aggrandize  Rome.  From  Rome  we 
 obtain  the  oracles  as  from  Delphi  or  Dodona  in  other  days. 
 The  spirit  which  is  represented  as  guiding  the  meetings, 
 comes  in  the  postman's  bag  from  Rome,  and  must  wait  at 
 every  swollen  river  by  the  way  till  the  waters  abate.  O, 
 monstrous  folly  !  "  So  writes  Dudith  home  to  Vienna  from 
 that  Council  in  which  he  and  Bishop  Draskowitsh  sit  as  Fer- 
 dinand's deputies. j: 
 
 -*  Raupach,  Evang.  Oester.  Tom.  I.,  p.  142.      f  Fessler,  Band  IV.,  p.  466. 
 
 t  This  intelligent  and  learned  man  was  afterwards  made  by  IMaximilian  a 
 royal  councillor  and  Bishop  of  Fiinf  kirchen,  and  frequently  employed  on  im- 
 portant embassies.  In  1507,  he  resigned  his  office,  went  to  Poland,'  married  a 
 lady  of  noble  family,  wrote  a  book  against  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  and 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  95 
 
 Where  so  little  good  ^as  to  be  expected  from  Rome,  it 
 was  very  natural  that  the  friends  of  truth  and  freedom  of 
 conscience  should  unite  closely  together.  In  the  fortress  and 
 town  of  Erlau,  which  belonged  to  the  family  of  Perenyi,  we 
 find,  accordingly,  an  interesting  covenanting  scene  in  1561. 
 All  the  troops,  both  horse  and  foot,  stationed  in  Erlau,  with 
 the  nobles  and  citizens,  bound  themselves  solemnly,  by  oath, 
 not  to  forsake  the  truth,  and,  as  a  testimony  of  their  earnest- 
 ness, they  prepared  a  confession  of  faith  corresponding  with 
 the  Swiss  Confession,  and  a  covenant  which  they  publicly 
 signed.  This  document  was  sent  to  Debrecsin  and  the 
 "neighboring  parishes,  where  it  was  also  signed.* 
 
 The  Roman  clerg}^  took  the  opportunity  of  representing  to 
 Ferdinand  that  this  league  was  merely  a  conspiracy  against 
 the  throne,  and,  accordingly,  on  the  6th  of  February,  1562, 
 the  leaders  stood  before  a  court  of  justice,  charged  with  high 
 treason.  They  here  declared  that  they  were  prepared  to 
 obey  the  king  in  all  civil  matters,  and  that  they  had  entered 
 into  this  league  simply  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  for  preserv- 
 ing the  truth  uncontaminated,  as  Joshua,  Ezra,  and  Nehemiah 
 had  done.  The  explanation  was  accepted,  and  they  had  no 
 further  trouble. 
 
 died  in  Breslau,  after  ten  years  spent  happily  in  wedlock,  as  the  monument 
 erected  by  his  ■nife  in  the  Elizabeth  Church  in  Breslau  testifies. 
 
 *  This  paper  is  presei-ved  in  Presburg,  in  the  library  of  George  Adonys. 
 See  also  Ribinyi,  Mem.  Aug.  Conf.,  p.  162. 
 
96  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 
 Diet  of  Presburg.  —  Synod  of  the  Evangelical  Church  at  Tarczal.  —  Gabriel 
 Perenyi.  —  Close  of  the  Council  of  Trent.  —  The  Cup  granted  to  the 
 Laity.  —  Ferdinand's  Medal.  —  Provincial  Synod  of  Tyrnau.  —  Ferdi- 
 nand's Decease.  —  Re\dew. 
 
 That  Ferdinand  and  the  Archbishop  of  Gran  were  not  idle 
 in  their  attempts  to  restore  Popery,  was  felt  at  the  Diet  of 
 Presburg,  in  1563,  for  here  some  of  the  old  laws,  unfavorable 
 to  the  Protestants,  were  renewed,  and  thus  a  door  was  opened 
 to  the  persecuting  party  to  begin  their  work  anew. 
 
 All  these  persecutions,  however,  from  without  could  not 
 injure  the  cause  of  truth  so  much  as  the  internal  dissensions 
 which  arose  respecting  predestination  and  the  Lord's  Supper. 
 The  party  spirit  rose  so  high,  that,  at  the  Synod  of  Tarczal, 
 in  1563,  a  formal  resolution  was  passed  by  a  majority  to  dis- 
 continue the  consecrated  wafer,  and  to  teach  diligently  to  the 
 people  the  doctrine  of  predestination. 
 
 This  resolution  was  particularly  disagreeable  to  Gabriel 
 Perenyi,  especially  as  the  clergy  on  his  estates  had  not  told 
 him  beforehand.  Accordingly  he  summoned  these  to  meet 
 him  at  Ujhely,  and  after  an  earnest  remonstrance,  directed 
 them  in  future  to  preach  and  dispense  the  Lord's  Supper  in 
 accordance  with  the  Augsburg  Confession.  Paul  Thurius, 
 pastor  of  St.  Peter's  Church,  explained  that  their  new  declar- 
 ation was  only  an  attempt  to  make  the  Augsburg  Confession 
 more  intelligible,  and  declared,  at  the  same  time,  that  neither 
 he  nor  his  colleagues  could  give  up  their  conviction  respect- 
 ing these  two  articles. 
 
 To  heal  the  matter,  Perenyi  sent  a  deputation,  at  his  own 
 expense,  to  Saxony,  to  inquire  of  the  theologians  there  what 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  97 
 
 was  to  be  done.  Both  from  Leipzig  and  from  Wittenberg 
 the  answer  was  returned,  very  naturally,  condemning  the  step 
 which  the  majority  of  the  synod  had  taken,  and  urging  them 
 to  remain  firm  to  the  Augsburg  Confession.  As  Thurius 
 and  the  party  adhering  to  him  did  not  submit  to  this  decision, 
 the  separation  continued,  and  the'evangehcal  church  was 
 now  divided  into  two  parties,  —  Lutheran  and  Reformed. 
 
 The  Council  of  Trent  had  now  been  closed  by  the  Pope. 
 The  decisions,  breathing  execrations  against  all  who  refused 
 to  submit  to  them,  had  extinguished  the  last  hopes  of  the 
 most  sanguine  princes,  and  cast  fresh  oil  on  the  fire  of  relig- 
 ious controversy.  It  is  well  known  how  much  Ferdinand, 
 Maximilian,  and  the  King  of  France,  were  disappointed  and 
 displeased.  The  emperor  gave  Pope  Pius  IV.  to  under- 
 stand how  much  he  was  dissatisfied  ;  and  this  remonstrance, 
 together  with  the  advice  of  some  of  the  bishops,  who  hoped 
 that  the  granting  the  cup  to  the  laity  might  heal  the  breach 
 in  Austria,  induced  him  to  issue  the  bull  of  the  16th  of  April, 
 1564,  addressed  to  Nicolas  Olah,  Archbishop  of  Gr^n,  direct- 
 ing him  to  administer  the  communion  in  both  kinds.  At  the 
 same  time,  however,  he  protests  against  the  supposition  -of 
 papal  fallibility,  and  asserts  that  the  Mass  is  no  error,  while 
 he  gives  directions  respecting  the  best  way  to  bring  heretics 
 back  into  the  bosom  of  the  Church. 
 
 The  emperor  was  so  much  delighted  with  this  concession, 
 hoping  it  would  have  the  desired  effect,  that  he  had  a  medal 
 struck  to  commemorate  the  transaction.  On  the  one  side  is 
 his  own  image,  with  the  motto,  "  Render  unto  Cajsar  the 
 things  that  are  Caesar's  "  ;  *  and  the  letters  below,  "  Fer.," 
 for  Ferdinand.  On  the  reverse,  a  cup,  with  the  motto, 
 "  Unto  God  the  things  that  are  God's  "  ;  t  and  below  the  cup 
 the  word  "  Oratio,"  —  prayer.  I 
 
 *  "  Giebt  clem  Kaiser  was  des  Kaiser's  ist." 
 t  "  Giebt  Gott  was  Gottes  ist."  2  2 
 }  Luckius  in  Syllog.  Numism.,  p.  811.  Raupach  raises  some  doubt  whether 
 
 9 
 
98  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 The  emperor  partook  of  the  communion  himself  in  both 
 kinds,  and  had  the  Pope's  bull  published  in  three  churches  in 
 Vienna,  namely,  in  St.  Stephen's,  in  St.  Michael's,  and  by 
 the  Jesuits.  The  Jesuits  at  first  refused,  because  their  gen- 
 eral at  Rome,  Jacob  Lainez,  had  at  the  Council  of  Trent  pro- 
 tested against  giving  the  cup  to  the  laity ;  but  on  receiving 
 orders  from  Rome  they  obeyed  the  emperor.*  On  this, 
 the  dissatisfaction  of  the  emperor,  as  well  as  of  the  citizens 
 of  Vienna,  which  was  beginning  to  be  expressed  against  them, 
 ceased. 
 
 The  free  city  of  Tyrnau,  in  the  county  of  Presburg,  had 
 been  at  one  time  called  by  the  Protestants,  "  Little  Rome," 
 in  consequence  of  the  activity  of  the  Jesuits  there  ;  but  it 
 had  afterwards  adopted  the  principles  of  the  Reformation,  in 
 so  far  that,  when  the  Jesuits  returned  in  1563,  after  a  tem- 
 porary absence,  the  two  parties  agreed  that  the  Hungarians 
 should  keep  the  cathedral,  and  a  new  church  should  be  built 
 for  the  Jesuits.  It  was  to  this  city  that  the  archbishop  sum- 
 moned a  provincial  synod  in  1564,  inviting  all  the  clergy 
 without  exception.  As  several  of  the  clergy,  and  among 
 these  the  pastor  of  the  mining  districts,  did  not  appear,  the 
 Dean  Timmerius  and  the  Jesuit  John  Seidcl  were  sent  to 
 Schemnitz  to  win  the  people  over  to  adopt  the  decrees  of  the 
 Council  of  Trent,  and  so  return  into  the  bosom  of  the  Church. t 
 On  presenting  their  commission  to  the  civil  authorities,  they 
 were  informed  that  there  were  so  many  excellent  preachers 
 in  the  town,  their  services  were  not  required.  The  magis- 
 trates declared  at  the  same  time,  that  their  Confession  of 
 Faith,  as  the  archbishop  himself  knew,  agreed  with  the  Augs- 
 burg Confession,  and  by  this  they  were  resolved  to  abide. 
 
 the  coin  was  designed  for  this  time,  but  he  acknowledges  that  he  has  no 
 proof,  and  remarks,  "Ita  vidctur,  ita,  ego  coiijicio." 
 
 *  Kunpach,  Kv,  Aust.,  Tart  I.  p.  156. 
 
 t  Ribinyi,  Mem.  Aug.  Conl>,  Part  I.  p.  167.  Godofry  Schwartz,  Life  and 
 Writuigs  of  Dudith,  §  XXI.  p.  56.    The  Jesuit  Peterfy. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  99 
 
 The  archbishop  complained  to  the  emperor,  and  on  the  16th 
 of  April  an  order  was  sent  to  the  civil  authorities  of  Schem- 
 nitz  warning  them  to  obey  the  archbishop,  and  threatening 
 them  with  severe  punishment  for  what  they  had  done.  This 
 order  was  signed,  among  others,  by  Dudith,  who  had  returned 
 from  the  Council  of  Trent,  but  it  did  not  produce  much  effect, 
 for,  on  the  25th  of  July  following,  the  angel  of  death  knocked 
 at  Ferdinand's  door  and  called  him  away.  His  death  freed 
 the  magistrates  of  Schemnitz  from  their  perilous  position,  and 
 took  a  great  weight  from  the  hearts  of  the  friends  of  the  Ref- 
 ormation in  Hungary  and  Germany. 
 
 For  thirty-eight  years  had  Ferdinand  I.  been  King  of  Hun- 
 gary. Fie  had,  besides,  worn  the  Roman  imperial  crown 
 and  that  of  Bohemia.  The  political  historian  must  describe 
 him  as  a  wise  prince  and  lover  of  justice.  We  have  had  op- 
 portunity of  showing  that  he  was  aware  of  the  errors  of  the 
 Church  of  Rome,  and.  earnestly  longed  for  a  reform  ;  and  yet 
 in  the  decisive  moment  he  avoided  publicly  declaring  against 
 Rome,  and,  like  other  princes,  joining  the  Reformation,  al- 
 though the  great  majority  of  his  subjects  in  Austria,  Bohemia, 
 Styria,  and  Hungary  would  have  stood  firmly  by  him  in  tak- 
 ing such  a  step. 
 
 If  we  inquire  into  the  reason  of  this  conduct,  we  must  men- 
 tion in  the  first  place  his  Spanish  education,  the  first  impres- 
 sions of  which  were  carefully  nourished  by  the  priests ;  the 
 example  of  his  brother,  the  Emperor  Charles ;  the  constant 
 friendly  relation  between  him  and  the  court  of  Rome ;  the 
 moral  and  physical  assistance  which  Rome  gave  him  against 
 the  Turks,  and  which  in  his  circumstances  was  indispensable  ; 
 the  falsehoods  which  were  told  of  Luther  ;  *  the  ignorance  of 
 the  Word  of  God  which  alone  can  make  fallen  man  free, — 
 all  these   wrought  together  in   making  Ferdinand  what  he 
 
 *  No  one  doubts  a.ny  more  that  the  letter  of  Ferdinand  to  Luther  of  1st  of 
 Febi-uaiy,  1537,  is  a  forgery. 
 
100  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 We  arc  firmly  of  opinion  that  Ferdinand  I.  may  justly  be 
 ranked  among  the  warmest  and  most  devoted  friends  of  the 
 Pope.  He  did  all  for  Popery  which  any  man  could  do  in 
 those  stormy  times  and  under  his  circumstances,  without  the 
 greatest  folly  and  danger.  He  did  not  understand  that  mov- 
 ing of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  troubled  waters  of  the  Christian 
 Church  in  his  day.  And  it  is  with  regret  that  we  must  de- 
 cline joining  with  such  Protestant  writers  as  Spondanus,  who 
 declare  him  to  have  been  a  friend  of  the  Reformation. 
 Should  we  give  any  other  reasons  for  our  decision,  we  would 
 simply  point  to  his  conduct  in  Austria,  where  he  was  much 
 less  fettered  than  in  Hungary,  and  yet  this  freedom  was  only 
 used  to  oppress  and  hinder  the  Reformaton.* 
 
 *  Raupach,  Ev.  Aixst.  Part  II. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         101 
 
 CHAPTER    XII. 
 
 llaxhiiilian  I.  is  made  King.  —  Communion  in  both  Kinds  in  Hungary.  — 
 The  CeUbacy  of  the  Clergj'.  —  Organization  of  the  Kefonned  Church,  and 
 Separation  from  the  Lutherans.  —  Unitarians  in  Transylvania.  —  Pastor 
 Lucas.  —  Lazarus  Schwcnd.  —  Confession  of  Czcnser. 
 
 It  was  with  their  whole  heart  that  the  Protestants  joined  in 
 the  cry,  "  Long  live  the  king!  "  as  jMaximilian  I.  was  crowned 
 in  his  father's  stead. 
 
 Their  hopes  were  also  realized.  As  yet  there  was  no 
 formal  separation  from  the  Church  of  Rome  further  than  that 
 the  sentiments  of  the  evangelical  preachers  were  known. 
 When  Archbishop  Olah  therefore  wrote  to  Presburg  de- 
 manding that  all  heretical  books  should  be  sought  out,  and 
 threatening  excommunication  in  case  of  disobedience,  the 
 citizens  were  much  alarmed.  They  knew  what  he  had  done 
 in  the  case  of  Peter  Simeghi,  the  evangelical  pastor  of  Selyr, 
 throwing  him  into  prison  and  subjecting  him  to  all  possible 
 trial.  And  now  the  demand  came  to  Presburg,  not  only  to 
 give  up  the  books,  but  also  to  banish  all  the  preachers  who 
 were  known  to  be  of  sentiments  different  from  what  Rome 
 calls  orthodox.  In  their  distress  they  sent  a  deputation  to 
 the  king  to  appeal  against  the  archbishop. 
 
 About  the  same  time  a  similar  complaint  was  brought  by 
 the  Protestant  clergy  of  the  seven  mining  towns,  and  liiey 
 had  a  better  case  made  out ;  for,  by  handing  in  their  confes- 
 sion of  faith,  they  had  virtually  separated  from  Rome's  juris- 
 diction. They  showed  how  they  were  appointed  by  law  "  to 
 preach  the  Gospel  diligently,  and  administer  the  sacraments 
 according  to  the  Augsburg  Confession."  Maximilian  imme- 
 diately directed  the  archbishop  "  to  cease  disturbing  the  evan- 
 9* 
 
102  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 gelical  clergy ;  to  consider  the  times,  and  to  take  heed  that 
 he  did  not  destroy  more  than  he  built  up."  * 
 
 By  a  letter  dated  2d  of  September,  1564,  the  king  directed 
 that  the  permission  to  use  the  cup  in  the  communion  should 
 also  be  extended  to  Hungary.  The  edict  was  published  by 
 the  archbishop  himself  in  Presburg  and  Tyrnau,  and  by  the 
 bishops  in  Raab,  Erlau,  and  Agram.  Indeed,  it  was  also 
 published  in  the  camp  of  Lazarus  Schwend,  the  imperial 
 commander-in-chief,  who  labored  very  successfully  in  advan- 
 cing the  Reformation  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Theiss,  by 
 bringing  forward  such  preachers  as  were  of  evangelical  sen- 
 timents. 
 
 Maximilian  went  even  farther,  and  entertained  high  hopes 
 of  being  able  to  abolish  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  asserting 
 that,  were  this  evil  removed,  all  would  soon  proceed  smooth- 
 ly.t  He  was  of  opinion  that  the  Protestant  and  Roman 
 Catholic  Churches  might  very  well  exist  together,  and  was 
 therefore  from  his  heart  opposed  to  persecution  in  religious 
 matters.  At  the  Diet  of  1566,  which  was  held  to  make  prep- 
 aration against  the  Turks,  who,  to  the  number  of  one  hun- 
 dred and  fifty  thousand  men,  were  approaching  towards  Hun- 
 gary, no  resolution  was  passed  in  any  way  molesting  the 
 Reformers.  Encouraged,  therefore,  by  the  outward  peace 
 which  they  enjoyed,  that  distinguished  light  of  the  Reformed 
 Church,  the  senior  and  pastor  Caspar  Karolyi,  summoned  a 
 synod,  at  which  the  majority  signed  the  Swiss  Confession  of 
 Faith.  They  wrote  to  their  brethren  in  Transylvania,  rec- 
 ommending this  confession,  and  sent  the  letter  by  Paul  Thu- 
 rius,  who  was  now  completely  devoted  to  the  Reformed  or 
 Swiss  party. 
 
 In  like  manner  was  a  synod  called  at  Debrecsin  by  Peter 
 Melius,  in  which  the   Swiss  Confession  of  Faith,  as   distin- 
 
 *  Eibiiiyi,  ]\Icm.     Mica  Bury  MS. 
 
 t  Ribinyi,  Mem.  Aug.  Conf.,  Part  L,  p.  199. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  103 
 
 guished  from  the  Augsburg  Confession,  was  adopted  and 
 printed,  so  that  the  separation  of  the  Reformed  and  Lutheran 
 Churches  was  now  complete. 
 
 This  organization  of  the  Protestant  churches  was  not  very- 
 acceptable  to  the  Roman  Catholics,  and  they  succeeded  in 
 blackening  the  character  of  the  Reformed  Church  —  whom 
 they  always  denominated  Sacramentarians  —  in  the  eyes  of 
 Maximilian,  to  such  an  extent,  that  when  a  similar  synod  was 
 about  being  held  in  (Edenberg,  Maximilian  wrote  to  the 
 magistrates,  not  only  prohibiting  the  meeting,  but  also  for- 
 bidding them  to  have  any  connection  with  such  preachers, 
 requiring,  at  the  same  time,  that  if  any  such  were  among 
 them,  they  should  be  banished,  and  their  books  destroyed.* 
 
 Following  the  king's  example,  the  commander-in-chief  of 
 the  forces,  Lazarus  Schwend,  who  appears  to  have  known 
 very  little  about  the  Helvetic  Confession,  took  a  very  decided 
 stand  against  the  Reformed,  and  in  favor  of  the  Lutheran, 
 Church.  This  general  had  soon  an  opportunity  of  trying  his 
 skill  in  ecclesiastical:  matters,  in  the  case  of  Lucas,  the  pastor 
 of  Eriau,  who  had  adopted  Socinian  views,  and  whose  case 
 was  tried  before  the  synod  of  Kashaw,  in  January,  1568.  It 
 having  been  proved  that  Lucas  denied  the  eternity  of  the  Son 
 of  God,  and  so  rejected  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  the  gen- 
 eral adopted  a  military  solution  of  the  theological  quarrel,  for 
 he  cast  the  accused  into  prison,  and  gave  him  his  liberty 
 again,  after  a  long  confinement,  only  on  condition  of  recant- 
 ing. It  is  true,  the  manner  of  conducting  the  trials  of  those 
 who  were  suspected  of  Socinianism  was  very  far  from  being 
 an  impartial  inquiry  after  truth  ;  but  it  was  at  that  time  ne- 
 cessary for  the  evangelical  church  to  show  that  she  had  no 
 sympathy  with  those  who  denied  the  divinity  of  the  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ ;  otherwise  the  Roman  Catholics  were  very  ready 
 to  make  this  charge  against  individuals  an  opportunity  of 
 persecuting  the  whole  Church. 
 
 *  Ribinyi,  Mem.  Aug.  Conf.,  Part  I.,  p.  208. 
 
104  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 The  Unitarians  had,  indeed,  at  this  time,  become  very 
 numerous ;  and  as  John,  Prince  of  Transylvania,  seemed  to 
 favor  them,  they  allowed  themselves  to  be  led  very  far  in 
 provoking  the  other  party.  In  vain  did  the  professors  in 
 Wittenberg  write  to  the  chancellor,  Michael  Csaky,  urging 
 the  brethren  not  to  suffer  such  heresies,  in  direct  opposition 
 to  the  Word  of  God,  to  spring  up  among  them.  In  vain  did 
 they  beg  and  entreat  them  to  send  their  young  men  to  foreign 
 universities  and  support  them  there.  The  Italian  doctor  and 
 preacher,  Blandvater,  with  Francis  David,  drove  matters  so 
 far  that,  at  the  Synod  of  Wardein,  in  Transylvania,  the  doc- 
 ti'ine  of  the  Trinity  was  openly  denied,  and  the  pastor  of 
 Klausenburg  was  appointed  superintendent  of  the  Unitarians. 
 
 Many  Hungarians  were  present  at  this  Transylvanian 
 synod,  who  did  not  adhere  to  the  false  doctrines.  The  Prince 
 of  Transylvania,  however,  with  many  of  the  nobility,  and  the 
 great  mass  of  the  citizens  of  Wardein,  openly  joined  the  Uni- 
 tarians. This  was  perhaps  a  reason  why  the  Hungarians, 
 though  they  had  already  signed  the  Confession  of  Torgau,  in 
 1567,  prepared  and  printed  at  Debrecsin  a  new  confession, 
 entitled  the  "  Confession  of  Czenger."  The  great  historian 
 Bossuet  is  quite  mistaken  when  he  calls  this  a  Polish  confes- 
 sion. It  was  drawn  up  by  Hungarians,  and  is  to  this  day  the 
 common  confession  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  Hungary. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         105 
 
 CHAPTER   XIII. 
 
 Jehoiachiin  Brandenburg.  —  Death  of  Gabriel  Per^nyi,  Bishop  of  Csanad.  — 
 Synod  of  Kremnitz.  —  The  twenty-four  Zips  Towns  and  their  Confession. 
 —  David  Chvtraus. 
 
 Solomon  says,  "  To  everything  there  is  a  season,  and  a 
 tinne  to  every  purpose  under  the  heaven  "  ;  and  we  may  safe- 
 ly say  that  the  reign  of  Maxinailian  was  ''  the  time  for  Con- 
 fessions of  Faith."  From  single  cities,  and  from  individual 
 pastors,  we  find  confessions  of  faith  appearing,  agreeing  in 
 so  far  with  the  Augsburg  Confession  that  they  give  the  Lord 
 all  glory.  They  were  in  general  written  as  public  replies  to 
 the  disagreeable  attacks  made  on  these  parties  by  such  as, 
 either  through  blindness  or  obduracy,  could  see  no  salvation 
 out  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  whose  chief  aim  was,  at 
 any  price,  to  bring  all  back  again  under  the  Roman  slavery. 
 It  was  for  this  reason  that  Jehoiachim  Brandenburg,  chaplain 
 of  the  German  cavalry  at  Raab,  in  the  year  1567,  published 
 the  confession  of  his  faith  at  Ratisbon.  In  the  preface,  he 
 informs  us  how,  in  consequence  of  his  respect  for  Flacius 
 and  adherence  to  the  doctrines  which  he  taught,  he  was  driv- 
 en from  place  to  place,  till  at  last  he  had  obtained  leave  to 
 preach  and  dispense  the  sacraments  at  Raab.  Even  here  he 
 had  little  rest,  for,  as  he  held  divine  service  in  a  private 
 house,  he  was  represented  as  one  who  hated  the  light.  Being, 
 however,  accustomed  to  preach  in  the  open  air,*  he  would 
 not  be  prevented  from  continuing  to  do  so,  and,  that  every 
 one  might  know  what  he  taught,  he  hereby  published  the 
 principal  articles  of  his  creed. 
 
 *  He  had  eight  different  places  Avhere  he  preaclied.    Mica  Bury  MS. 
 
106  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Such  decided  witnesses  were  much  required  in  Hungary 
 at  this  time,  for,  during  the  sitting  of  the  Presburg  Diet,  m 
 1567,  Gabriel  Perenyi  was  laid  in  the  grave  of  his  fathers, 
 and  the  funeral  oration  was  pronounced  over  this  devoted 
 supporter  of  the  Lutheran  Church  by  Fabricius  Szikzovianus, 
 in  the  presence  of  an  august  assembly  of  mourners.  It  was 
 not  long  till  the  second  pillar  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in 
 Upper  Hungary,  Lazarus  Schwend,  was  also  laid  in  the  nar- 
 row house.  These  losses  were  the  more  felt  as  Gregory 
 Bornemissa,  the  Bishop  of  Csanad,  had  written  to  the  twenty- 
 four  towns  of  Zips,  informing  them  that  he  would  soon  visit 
 "  his  towns,"  armed  with  the  necessaiy  powers  to  restore  the 
 disobedient  wanderers  from  the  fold.  He  informed  them, 
 also,  that  he  would  hold  a  synod,  in  which  it  would  be  shown 
 what  every  one  is  bound  to  teach  and  believe.  In  a  second 
 letter,  in  1570,  he  renews  the  summons  to  the  clergy  to  at- 
 tend at  his  court,  and  adds,  that  he  will  leave  no  means  un- 
 tried to  purge  his  diocese.*  In  the  mean  time,  the  influence 
 of  Rome  was  so  far  felt  at  Vienna  that  the  evangelical  pro- 
 fessors at  the  university  were  excluded  from  the  oflice  of 
 rector. 
 
 Under  such  circumstances,  the  representatives  of  the  five 
 mining  towns  met  at  Kremnitz  in  the  year  1569,  —  renewed 
 the  confession  of  faith  which  they  had  presented  to  Ferdi- 
 nand in  1559,  —  resolved  to  instruct  the  children  carefully  in 
 the  Catechism,  and  to  hold  a  clerical  meeting  conference 
 twice  a  year. 
 
 The  rep^'resentatives  of  the  twenty-four  Zips  towns  held  a 
 conference  in  the  same  year,  and  deputed  two  of  their  num- 
 ber, Valentine  Mcyander  and  Cyriacus  Opsopaus,  to  draw  up 
 tlieir  confession.  Their  work  v/as  finished  in  1573,  and  the 
 several  points  agreed  very  fully  with  the  Augsburg  Confes- 
 sion ;  tliis,  therefore,  obtained  much  more  of  the  royal  ap- 
 probation than  did  the  confession  of  the  Calvinistic  Church, 
 
 *  Ribinyi,  Mem.,  Part  I.  p.  221. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  107 
 
 as  is  evident  from  the  fact  of  Maximilian  shortly  after  invit- 
 ing Chytraus  from  Rostock,  to  bring  all  the  evangelical 
 churches  of  Austria  to  the  Lutheran  model. 
 
 When  Chytraus  had  finished  his  work  in  Austria,  he  trav- 
 elled through  Hungary  and  Transylvania,  and  in  the  account 
 given  of  his  journey,  he  mentions  how  the  Arian  heresy  had 
 spread  ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  that  he  had  found  the  true 
 Church  of  Christ  scattered  through  all  Hungary.  He  saw  in 
 Ofen  a  Lutheran  and  a  Roman  Catholic  occupying  the  same 
 church  alternately,  and  in  CEdenberg  he  found  pastor,  and 
 magistrates,  and  citizens,  firmly  attached  to  the  principles  of 
 the  Reformation.  He  remarks,  further,  that  in  the  neighbor- 
 hood of  the  Neusiedel  lake,  by  the  banks  of  the  Danube  and 
 the  Raab,  the  Church  was  flourishing ;  in  Zips,  and  among 
 the  Saxons  in  Transylvania,  he  found  most  learned  men  in 
 the  churches  and  schools,  who  remained  unmoved  by  all  the 
 exertions  of  Blandvater  and  the  other  Socinian  teachers. 
 
 This  visit  of  the  zealous  Chytraus  did  far  more  for  the 
 benefit  of  the  Church  in  Hungary  than  the  letter  of  the  Wit- 
 tenberg theologians,  warning  so  earnesdy  against  the  Socinian 
 errors,  had  accomplished.  The  spoken  word,  and  the  per- 
 sonal influence  of  enlightened  friends  of  truth,  produce  a  far 
 more  permanent  effect  than  it  is  possible  for  writings  to  do. 
 It  was  thus  that  the  travels  of  the  Apostles  in  the  early  times, 
 and  the  travelling  of  missionaries  in  our  own  days,  have  had 
 an  influence  far  beyond  anything  which  the  dead  letter  of 
 the  written  Word  could  ever  claim  in  gathering  and  strength- 
 ening the  churches. 
 
108  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER   XIV. 
 
 Diet  at  Presburg.  —John  Kurber,  —  T}Tnau.  —  James  Wolf.  —  Death  of  Ser 
 pilius  and  Szegedinus.  —  Formal  Separation  from  Eome. 
 
 The  war  with  the  Turks  was  ended  by  a  truce  for  eight 
 years,  and  the  quarrel  with  John,  Prince  of  Transylvania, 
 was  brought  to  a  close  in  1570,  in  such  a  way  that  John 
 should  hold,  during  life,  a  certain  portion  of  the  country.  As 
 he  died  in  the  following  year,  Maximilian  was  freed  from 
 much  anxiety,  and  now  the  great  aim  must  be  to  try  and 
 heal  the  wounds  which  half  a  century  of  war  had  inflicted. 
 Accordingly,  in  1572,  two  diets  were  held  at  Presburg,  in 
 neither  of  which  any  resolution  unfavorable  to  the  Protes- 
 tants was  adopted,  and  in  the  latter  meeting,  Rudolph,  the 
 son  of  Maximilian,  was  crowned  King  of  Hungaiy. 
 
 In  the  place  of  Schwend,  another  zealous  Protestant,  John 
 Kurber,  was  appointed  commander-in-chief  of  the  forces  in 
 Hungary.*  Under  his  protection,  the  Germans  in  Tyrnau 
 called  an  evangelical  preacher,  who  labored  very  acceptably 
 among  them.  In  their  baptisms,  funerals,  and  schools,  they 
 laid  aside  all  the  Popish  customs  and  ceremonies,  and  set 
 about  building  for  themselves  a  new  church,  which  was  fin- 
 ished during  the  reign  of  Maximilian. 
 
 About  the  same  time  the  town  of  Moderu,  which  had  just 
 been  raised  to  the  title  and  privileges  of  a  city,  elected  its 
 first  evangelical  pastor  in  the  person  of  James  Wolf,  a  dis- 
 ciple of  Luther,  who  fully  carried  out  the  principles  of  his 
 renowned  master. 
 
 *  As  governor  of  the  city  Kaab,  he  had  introduced  the  first  evangelical 
 preacher  into  that  city. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  109 
 
 In  all  these  prosperous  times,  the  great  Head  of  the 
 Church  was  reminding  his  people  that  the  cause  of  truth  does 
 not  depend  on  man,  whose  breath  is  in  his  nostrils.  He  there- 
 fore called  away  by  death  Laurence  Serpilius,  the  Reformer 
 of  Bela,  and  shortly  after,  the  great  Stephen  Szegedinus. 
 The  latter  died  in  1572,  in  the  sixty-seventh  year  of  his  age. 
 
 He  had  been  eighteen  years  superintendent  in  the  diocese 
 lying  between  the  Border  Lake  and  the  Save  ;  and  at  his 
 death  had  one  hundred  and  twenty  Protestant  churches  under 
 his  superintendence.  Through  evil  report  and  good  report, 
 in  stripes  and  imprisonments,  dangers  by  water  and  dangers 
 by  land,  he  had  labored  on  unweariedly  in  his  Master's 
 cause.*  In  his  sixtieth  year  he  had  a  public  discussion  in 
 Pesth  with  a  monk  of  the  name  of  Seraphim  Pantheus,  and  with 
 the  sword  of  the  Spirit  he  carried  off  a  brilliant  victory.  The 
 Reformed  Church  claims  him  as  one  of  her  superintendents. 
 There  is,  however,  no  evidence  that  he  separated  himself 
 from  the  Lutheran  party  ;  all  that  can  be  said  is,  that  in  the 
 later  years  of  his  life  he  had  a  strong  leaning  to  the  Calvin- 
 istic  doctrines,  and  lived  on  very  intimate  terms  with  the 
 leaders  of  that  Church. 
 
 Although  the  evangelical  churches,  both  Lutheran  and 
 Reformed,  had  at  this  time  a  complete  organization,  yet  the 
 Roman  Catholic  bishops  did  not  cease  to  assert  their  claims, 
 demanding  from  the  Protestant  clergy  a  constant  recognhion 
 of  their  authority,  and  from  the  churches  regular  payments 
 of  Church  dues.  The  Archbishop  of  Gran,  in  passing  through 
 Leutshaw  in  1573,  took  high  offence  at  Anton  Plattner,  the 
 evangelical  pastor  of  the  place,  for  not  waiting  on  him  with 
 accustomed  honor  ;  and  when  Plattner,  reminded  of  his  duty 
 by  the  magistrates,  hastened  after  the  archbishop  so  far  as 
 
 *  He  had  many  narrow  escapes  for  his  life.  At  one  time  his  horses  ran 
 away  and  threw  him  into  the  Danube,  where  he  was  in  great  danger;  and 
 at  another  time,  while  bathing,  he  came  too  near  a  whirlpool,  and  was  with 
 difficulty  rescued. 
 
 10 
 
110  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Epeijes,  in  company  with  some  of  the  neighboring  clergy, 
 the  archbishop  complained  grievously  of  their  having  left 
 Rome.  "  The  honor  of  being  very  learned  men  he  would 
 not  deny  them,  and  even  to  their  marriage  he  had  no  objec- 
 tion, if  they  had  only  waited  till  permission  had  been  ob- 
 tained from  Rome."  Plattner  returned  safe  and  sound  to  his 
 own  dear  Leutshaw.* 
 
 In  the  same  year  the  Bishop  of  Csanad  wrote  to  the  evan- 
 gelical churches,  demanding  his  dues.  They  answered  by 
 sending  him  their  Confession  of  Faith,  with  some  few  words 
 of  explanation  respecting  the  constitution  of  their  churches. 
 It  is  there  said,  "  The  Church  is  the  visible  body  of  those 
 who  hear  and  believe  the  Gospel,  and  among  whom  the  sac- 
 raments are  administered  according  to  Christ's  appointment. 
 The  spirit  of  God  works  among  these  to  renew  their  minds 
 by  his  appointed  means ;  there  are,  however,  in  this  life, 
 many  in  the  visible  Church  whose  minds  are  not  yet  renewed. 
 Those,  however,  who  falsify  the  Word,  administer  the  sac- 
 raments contrary  to  Christ's  intention,  and  kill  the  saints, — 
 such  are  not  the  Church  of  God,  but,  as  the  Lord  says,  '  of 
 their  father  the  Devil.'     '  He  that  is  not  with  us  is  against  us.'  " 
 
 By  this  document  they  declared  themselves  completely 
 separated  from  Rome  ;  and  it  was  not  convenient  for  the 
 bishop  just  at  that  time  to  take  any  further  notice  of  the 
 proceedings. 
 
 Other  churches,  wishing  also  to  be  free,  sent  their  theolog- 
 ical students  to  Wittenberg,  where  they  were  ordained,  and 
 then  returned  to  labor  in  their  native  land.  Some  went  for 
 the  same  purpose  to  Transylvania,  others  to  Gratz,  and  others 
 still  to  Silesia.t 
 
 *  Ribinyi,  j\Iem.  Aug.  Conf.,  Part  I.  Here  is  the  great  Roman  principle 
 asserted.  The  Pope  has  the  power  to  pronounce  any  course  of  conduct  to 
 be  riglit  or  wrong.  Right  and  wrong  mean,  then,  what  is  conformable  to 
 hi§  will  or  otherwise.     This  is  really  setting  himself  in  God's  stead. 
 
 t  Memoralylia  Qvlenbcrgs  MS.  ;  Ribinyi,  Mem.,  Part  I.,  p.  246,  where 
 the  diploma  of  Paul  Ilcrinelius  is  copied. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  Ill 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 Peter  Bornemissa.  —  Stephen  Beytha.  —  !Michael  Starinus.  —  The  Pastors  of 
 (Edenberg.  —  Caspar  Zeitvogel.  —  Nicolas  Telegdy  appeals  to  the  Pope. — 
 Maximilian's  Death.  —  His  Character. 
 
 At  the  head  of  this  chapter  stand  the  names  of  three  of 
 the  most  distinguished  Reformers  in  Hungary.  Perhaps  it  is 
 on  this  account  that  the  Lutheran  and  Reformed  writers 
 strive  to  claim  each  for  their  own  party.  The  following  facts 
 may  perhaps  help  to  clear  up  the  darkness  which  rests  on 
 this  point,  and  contribute  towards  settling  the  question,  if  it  is 
 one  of  so  much  importance. 
 
 Peter  Bornemissa  was  born  of  noble  family,  at  Pesth,  and 
 received  his  education  at  Kashaw  and  Vienna.  In  his  eigh- 
 teenth year,  he  permitted  the  public  to  visit  him  at  his  lodg- 
 ings in  Vienna,  where  he  read  and  expounded  the  Scriptures 
 to  them.  Being  accused  by  Nicolas  Olah,  at  that  time  arch- 
 bishop, he  was  thrown  into  prison.  On  being  set  free,  he 
 travelled  in  Italy,  France,  and  Germany,  for  eight  years, 
 pursuing  his  studies.  On  his  return,  he  was,  by  the  patron- 
 age of  Count  Julius  Salin,  and  his  worthy  countess,  Elizabeth 
 Thurzo,  appointed  preacher,  first  in  Galgatz,  and  then  in 
 Shintaw.  Here  he  labored  with  much  success,  and  published 
 an  incredible  number  of  books.  Especially  valuable  were 
 his  Hungarian  sermons,  which  he  printed  between  1574  and 
 1584,  partly  in  quarto,  partly  in  folio,  dedicated  to  Count 
 Salm  and  prince  Stephen  Tor6k.  Other  works,  which  pro- 
 duced a  great  sensation  at  the  time,  were  his  Sum  of  Saving 
 Knowledge  and  Comfort  in  the  Vicissitudes  of  Life,  pub- 
 lished in  1577,  and  dedicated  to  Anna  Maria  Losontcy,  the 
 wife  of  Christopher  Unguad.     Several  liberal   princes  and 
 
112  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 pious  ladies  bore  the  cost  of  printing,  and  among  these  were 
 Barbara  Somi,  wife  of  Ladislaus  Banfy,  Count  Salm  Bath- 
 yani,  Thomas  Nadasdy,  and  Francis  Esterhazy. 
 
 From  the  year  1584,  we  hear  no  more  of  this  great  man ; 
 probably  about  that  time  he  died.  His  writings  bear  the 
 character  of  the  time,  and  give  evidence  that  the  Turkish 
 dominion  had  very  much  injured  the  state  of  religion  and 
 morals.  Lampe  and  others  claim  him  as  a  Calvinist ;  but 
 we  have  evidence  that,  on  a  preacher  being  appointed  at 
 (Edenberg,  the  magistrates  and  citizens  would  not  make  the 
 appointment  till  after  Superintendent  Bornemissa  had  exam- 
 ined and  approved  of  him.  From  the  quarrels  and  bitter 
 feelings  between  the  two  Confessions,  and  from  the  high 
 stand  which  the  citizens  of  (Edenberg  took  on  the  side  of  the 
 Augsberg  Confession,  we  infer  that  they  would  not  send  their 
 pastor  to  be  examined  by  a  Calvinistic  superintendent. 
 
 This  CEdenberg  pastor  was  afterwards  a  very  distinguished 
 laborer  in  the  Lord's  vineyard.  His  name  was  Stephen  Bey- 
 tha.  Born  about  1528,  he  labored  first  in  the  schools,  and 
 afterwards  as  preacher,  for  a  period  of  forty-five  years. 
 Bornemissa  recommends  him  to  the  Church  in  Qi^denberg,  in 
 1574,  as  a  very  worthy  man,  whom  they  should  respect  and 
 support,  and  expresses  the  hope  that  he  may  be  a  blessing  to 
 the  town.  Here  he  remained  only  two  years,  as  Hungarian 
 preacher,  and  then  removed  to  Gussing,  in  Eisenberg,  as 
 pastor  to  the  Church  there,  and  chaplain  to  Count  Balthasar 
 Bathyani.  As  an  influential  superintendent,  we  shall  fre- 
 quently hear  further  of  him. 
 
 Another  of  the  great  leaders  of  the  Reformation  was  Mi- 
 chael Starinus.  One  benefit  which  he  conferred  on  Hun- 
 gary was  the  translation  of  the  Psalms  into  Hungarian  verse, 
 and,  indeed,  the  greater  number  of  the  Psalms  in  use  among 
 the  Reformed  churches  to  this  day  are  said  to  be  his  transla- 
 tion. He  was  a  most  laborious  minister  of  the  Gospel,  but 
 very  little  is  known  respecting  the  very  peculiar  sphere   of 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF   HUNGARY.  113 
 
 his  labors,  beyond  the  facts,  that  he  lived  atTolnau,  in  1557 ; 
 that  he  was  settled  at  Papa,  as  pastor,  previous  to  1574 ;  and 
 that,  while  he  and  Stephen  Beytha  were  candidates  for  the 
 vacant  post  of  Hungarian  preacher  in  CEdenberg,  in  the  last- 
 mentioned  year,  Beytha  was  preferred.* 
 '  There  were  at  that  time  five  preachers  in  CEdenberg, 
 namely,  three  in  the  German  church,  one  in  the  Hospital, 
 and  Beytha  in  the  Hungarian  church.  The  names  were, 
 Jonas  Peter  Nusaus,  a  native  of  Nuremburg,  James  Ritshen- 
 del,  Hans  Hofer,  and  Andrew  Pfendtner.  In  the  Hungarian 
 church,  a  service  in  Croatian  was  occasionally  held,  a  cus- 
 tom which  exists  to  this  day,  though  the  Croatians  in  the 
 neighboring  village,  Culmhof,  are  now  all  Roman  Catholics. 
 Beytha  was  succeeded  by  Caspar  Dragonus,  in  1576.t 
 
 The  schools  in  CEdenberg  were  as  prosperous  as  the 
 churches.  The  gymnasium,  which  had  been  established  in 
 1566,  had  Francis  Hartwann  as  professor  till  the  year  1577, 
 and,  as  the  school  was  prospering,  Caspar  Zeitvogel  was 
 called  from  Austria,  as  rector.  Up  to  this  time  it  had  been 
 customary  for  the  youth  in  the  Latin  school  to  hear  mass 
 each  morning,  from  eight  till  nine  o'clock,  and  vespers  each 
 evening,  from  three  till  four.  The  new  rector  discontinued 
 this  custom,  to  the  great  annoyance  of  the  priest.  He  in- 
 troduced the  custom  of  singing  German  hymns,  instead  of 
 Latin,  at  funerals,  and  dispensed  with  the  attendance  of 
 priests,  with  their  wax  candles,  on  such  occasions,  j: 
 
 *  There  was  a  Hungarian  preacher  in  (Edenberg  previous  to  1568 ;  for  in 
 that  year  we  find  the  record  of  a  presbyter  of  Guns  applying  for  the  vacant 
 place.  In  15GS-69,  Francis  Novanus  was  placed  there;  in  1570-71,  Lucas 
 of  Blasteniz;  the  name  of  the  preacher  in  1572-73  is  not  given.  In  1574, 
 there  is  an  entry  to  the  effect,  that,  by  order  of  the  burgomaster,  there  wa.s 
 paid  to  the  Hungarian  preacher  of  Papa,  Michael  Starinus,  two  dollars,  for 
 preaching  on  trial  at  the  (Edenberg  Hungarian  Church. 
 
 t  Caspar  Dragonus  signs  himself  pastor  of  the  United  Hungarian  and 
 Cr-oatian  Church. 
 
 X  Z.  E.  Russeus,  Burgomaster  of  (Edenberg.  Transactions  during  his 
 Life.  MS. 
 
 10* 
 
114  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 As  the  priests  were  thus  deprived  of  some  of  their  fees, 
 they  were  so  enraged  that,  on  one  occasion,  at  a  funeral,  "  a 
 priest,  in  the  public  street,  boxed  the  ears  of  Master  Caspar 
 Zeitvogel."  Shortly  after,  Zeitvogel  was  dismissed,  by  the  in- 
 fluence of  the  Bishop  of  Raab  and  some  of  his  creatures, 
 and  the  next  place  we  find  him  is  in  Basle,  where  he  offici- 
 ates as  doctor  of  medicine.  His  place,  as  rector  of  the 
 gymnasium,  was  filled  by  Michael  Rusler,  in  1574,  who  con- 
 tinued to  labor  successfully  for  four  years. 
 
 Up  till  this  time,  the  St.  Michael's  church  had  been  used 
 alternately  by  Protestants  and  Roman  Catholics,  but  now  a 
 complete  separation  took  place,  and  that  chiefly  by  the  in- 
 fluence of  the  sensual  Romish  priest,  WalfT  Spillinger. 
 
 The  friends  of  the  Reformation  had  struggled  hard  to  gain 
 a  footing,  and  now  they  must  not  relax  their  efforts  in  at- 
 tempting to  maintain  their  ground  against  those  who  had  no 
 qualms  of  conscience  respecting  the  means  they  adopted  to 
 gain  their  end.  "  And  they  who  kill  you,"  said  the  Lord 
 Jesus,  with  such  truth  and  power,  "  will  think  they  do  God 
 service  "  ;  "  and  all  this  they  will  do,  because  they  neither 
 know  me  nor  my  Father." 
 
 Some  looked  on  the  incredible  spread  of  evangelical  senti- 
 ments as  a  great  evil.  Among  these  was  Nicolas  Telegdy, 
 Provost  of  Gran,  about  the  end  of  Maximilian's  reign.  As 
 he  found  the  emperor's  lukewarmness  in  persecuting  the 
 Protestants  intolerable,  he  wrote  to  Pope  Gregory,  in  May, 
 1576,  complaining  especially  of  the  people  of  Tyrnau,  that 
 they  had  appointed  a  most  talented  preacher,  to  whom  crowds 
 were  listening  in  the  hospital  church.  In  vain  had  the  legate 
 demanded  of  the  emperor  to  send  this  plague  out  of  the 
 town.  In  vain  had  the  bishops  of  Erlau  and  Raab  united  to 
 plead  for  the  same  purpose  ;  they  had  only  succeeded  in  ob- 
 tammg  a  promise  that  royal  commissioners  would  inquire 
 into  the  case.  He  therefore  begged  the  Pope  to  urge  the 
 emperor  on   to   do  his  duty,  while   many   in  Tyrnau  were 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  115 
 
 trembling  for  the  consequences  of  allowing  this  madman  his 
 full  liberty.  And,  lastly,  remarks  the  provost,  if  the  heretics 
 once  gain  a  victory  in  Tyrnatf,  their  teachers  will  then  come 
 like  flies,  and  cover  the  land,  so  that  the  Roman  Catholic 
 faith  would  be  overturned,  —  yes,  overturned  by  the  preach- 
 ing of  the  Gospel  ! 
 
 Rome's  power  was  thus  waning  fast  in  Hungary,  when 
 Maximilian  died  at  Ratisbon,  on  the  12th  of  October,  1576. 
 
 The  Jesuit  Mitterdorfer  numbers  him  among  the  faithful 
 sons  of  the  Church,  and  says  he  yielded  to  the  Protestants 
 simply  from  dire  necessity.  Others  think  that  Maximilian 
 suffered  the  Church  of  Rome  designedly  to  sink,  and  that  he 
 w^as  a  warm  friend  of  the  Reformation.* 
 
 Let  us  remember  that,  as  crown  prince  and  king  of  Bo- 
 hemia, he  was  decidedly  in  favor  of  the  Reformation.  At 
 that  time  he  wrote  to  the  Duke  of  Wurtemburg,  that  it  was 
 of  the  utmost  importance  that  the  contending  parties  in  the 
 Protestant  Church  should  be  reconciled ;  for,  by  so  doing, 
 the  Pope  would  be  the  more  hampered  in  his  proceedings, 
 which  Maximilian  confessed  would  not  vex  him  veiy  much. 
 In  another  letter,  he  calls  the  Papists  "  the  other  party,"  and 
 the  enemies  both  of  himself  and  the  duke.t  As  emperor, 
 however,  he  is  less  open  ;  the  circumstances  require  more 
 moderation.  As  emperor,  he  attended  mass,  remained  in 
 communion  with  the  Church  of  Rome,  took  as  his  chaplain 
 that  same  Cithardus  whom  he  had  formerly  so  much  des- 
 pised ;  but,  as  Thuanus  observes,  "  always  at  heart  well  in- 
 clined towards  the  Protestants." 
 
 A  singular  proof  of  this  he  gave  in  his  last  years  ;  for  as 
 on  the  death  of  Cithardus  they  gave  him  one  Martin  Eisen- 
 grim,  a  Protestant  apostate,  to  be  his  chaplain,  and  as  he,  in 
 his  first  sermon,  made  a  bitter  attack  on  the  Protestants,  tiie 
 
 *  Martin  Gratianus  in  vita  Card.  Comnicndoni. 
 
 t   Raupach,  Evang.  Aust.  1st  Tart,  Supplement,  pp.  21,  22, 
 
116  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 emperor  immediately  found  another  situation  for  him  in  the 
 Bavarian  monastery  of  Dettingen. 
 
 If  we,  then,  consider  further,  in  addition  to  what  has  been 
 said,  that  the  greater  number  of  office-bearers  at  court  were 
 Protestants,  that  Protestants  were  sent  as  ambassadors  to 
 foreign  courts,  even  to  Rome,  we  may  well  doubt  whether  to 
 receive  with  implicit  confidence  or  not,  what  the  Jesuit  Mit- 
 terdorfer  says  of  him  on  his  deathbed,  "  He  gave  full  evi- 
 dence of  being  a  Roman  Catholic  prince."  *  This  doubt  will 
 be  further  increased  by  the  fact,  that  the  Paris  University  re- 
 fused him  the  customary  honors  after  death,  as  they  had 
 doubts  respecting  his  orthodoxy.  We  may  also  remember 
 the  memorable  words  with  which  he  dismissed  his  evangelical 
 chaplain,  Pfauser,  when  compelled  to  do  so  by  the  influence 
 of  Ferdinand's  court,  —  "  Be  of  good  courage,  dear  Pfauser, 
 the  service  of  God  must  not  yield  to  the  commandments  of 
 men." 
 
 ,=*  See  Gerbach's  Turkish  Day-Book,  p.  498. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  117 
 
 CHAPTER   XVI. 
 
 RUDOLPH    II.,    FROM    1576    TO    1608,    IN    HUNGARY;    DIED    1612. 
 
 His  Education  and  ilanner  of  Life.  —  Archduke  Ernest,  Governor  of  Austria. 
 —  Opitz  and  Soberer.  —  The  Concordia  in  Hungary.  —  Roman  Tactics. 
 
 With  the  Emperor  Rudolph  begins  a  period  of  thirty-two 
 years,  which,  for  the  Church  in  Hungary,  abounded  in  suf- 
 fering and  trials.  The  wonder,  how  it  was  possible  for  such 
 an  enlightened  and  gentle  father  as  Maximilian  to  leave  be- 
 hind him  such  a  son  and  heir  as  Rudolph,  will  be  explained 
 by  a  glance  at  his  early  education. 
 
 Rudolph  was  born  at  Vienna  in  1552,  and  while  the  father 
 was  occupied  with  the  cares  of  government,  the  Spanish 
 mother,  by  the  aid  of  the  Jesuits,  formed  the  young  mind 
 after  her  own  wish.  While  he  was  scarcely  yet  twelve  years 
 old,  he  was  sent  to  be  near  the  suspicious,  tyrannical,  cruel 
 Philip,  King  of  Spain.  At  the  side  of  this  dark  monarch  and 
 his  ghostly  executioner,  the  Grand  Inquisitor  Torquemada, 
 did  Rudolph,  while  yet  a  youth,  acquire  that  implicit  submis- 
 sion to  the  Church  of  Rome,  which  made  him  respect  every 
 error,  consider  every  change  even  of  the  most  absurd  cus- 
 toms as  a  heresy,  and  fitted  him  for  being  the  blind  tool  of 
 the  priests  of  an  infallible  Church.  They  had  only  one  dif- 
 ficulty  in  his  character,  and  that  was  the  pride  of  being  a 
 ruler,  and  of  being  considered  such.  Yet  they  knew  well 
 how  to  turn  this  to  account,  by  directing  this  failing  in  such 
 a  channel  as  served  their  purpose. 
 
 Such  a  mixture  of  dark  suspicion  and  tyrannical  pride  as 
 
118  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 made  up  the  character  of  Philip,  just  such  was  also  Rudolph's 
 character.  Like  Philip,  it  became  always  more  and  more 
 difficult  for  his  subjects  to  have  access  to  him.  Indeed,  at 
 one  time,  the  citizens  of  Prague,  where  he  generally  resided, 
 considered  him  to  be  dead  ;  and  the  only  way  to  quell  a  riot, 
 which  was  breaking  out  in  consequence,  was,  that  he  came 
 and  showed  himself  at  a  window. 
 
 Devoted  to  astrology,  alchymy,  and  painting,  and  with  a 
 decided  aversion  to  affairs  of  state,  his  extensive  dominions 
 soon  fell,  like  his  own  household,  into  desperate  disorder. 
 Like  Louis  II.,  he  was  always  at  a  loss  for  money  ;  and 
 though  niggardly  in  matters  of  importance,  yet  he  could 
 waste  his  property  on  flowers,  and  pearls,  and  trifles.  He 
 was  always  surrounded  with  alchymists,  astrologers,  artists, 
 and  mistresses,  who  carried  away  with  a  full  hand,  while  his 
 troops  were  generally  obliged  to  subsist  on  forced  loans  and 
 friendly  plunder.  Of  course  no  attention  was  paid  to  the 
 education  of  the  people.  The  king  set  the  example  of  adul- 
 terating the  silver  in  dollars,  and  the  brokers  and  usurers  in 
 his  dominions  knew  how  to  imitate  him  in  this  respect. 
 
 Under  such  a  ruler,  who,  as  Fessler  remarks,  "  for  the 
 gratification  of  his  own  covetousness,  transgressed  all  law 
 and  all  morality,  that  he  might  bury  his  treasures  by  the  mil- 
 lion," it  would  have  been  indeed  a  wonder  if  credit,  justice, 
 and  morality  had  not  disappeared,  and  cheatery  taken  their 
 place. 
 
 With  that  faithfulness  and  good-natufed  resignation  which 
 constitutes  a  principal  trait  of  their  character,  the  Hungarians 
 accepted  of  this  king,  who  was  crowned  25th  of  September, 
 1572,  in  the  twentieth  year  of  his  age.  They  hoped  to  find 
 the  just  and  virtuous  father  in  the  son  ;  and  even  what  very 
 soon  after  the  coronation  took  place  against  the  Protestants  in 
 Austria  did  not  quite  remove  the  scales  from  their  eyes. 
 
 In  1577,  Rudolph  had  appointed  his  brother  Ernest  deputy- 
 governor  of  Austria,  who  immediately,  no  doubt  by  the  ad- 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  119 
 
 vice  of  the  Jesuits,  set  about  attempting  a  counter  reforma- 
 tion. It  was  the  learned  and  zealous,  but  at  the  same  time 
 headstrong  and  imprudent,  evangelical  preacher  in  Vienna, 
 Joshua  Opitz,  who  gave  occasion  to  this  step.  Picturing,  in 
 his  sermon,  the  consequences  of  monastic  life,  he  mentioned 
 that,  in  the  time  of  Pope  Gregory,  in  a  certain  pool  or  lake, 
 six  thousand  skulls  of  children  had  been  found,  which  had  all 
 been  thrown  in  by  the  women  of  the  neighboring  convent, 
 and  that  the  Bishop  of  Augsburg  had  written  to  Pope  Nico- 
 las I.  on  the  subject.  Eight  days  after,  the  Jesuit  Scherer 
 preached  against  him,  and  soon  raised  such  a  storm,  that,  by 
 express  command  of  the  emperor,  the  preachers  Opitz,  Tat- 
 telbach,  and  Hugo  received  orders,  on  the  2 1st  of  June, 
 1578,  "  on  the  same  day,  before  sunset,  to  leave  Vienna,  and 
 within  fourteen  days  to  be  beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  em- 
 pire, never  to  return."  * 
 
 In  the  same  year  was  the  evangelical  preacher  at  Krems, 
 John  Matthews,  of  Smalkalden,  banished  ;  and  many  of  the 
 citizens,  who  were  suspected  of  Protestantism,  were  called 
 up,  and  strictly  examined  respecting  their  views.  While  the 
 cardinal  Plosius  was  rejoicing  over  the  banishment  of  the 
 preachers  and  the  suppression  of  the  Protestant  congrega- 
 tions, and  while  men  of  evangelical  sentiments,  who  refused 
 to  take  part  in  the  processions,  were  excluded  from  the  rec- 
 torship of  the  University,  the  Bishop  of  Vienna  was  making 
 preparations  for  an  inquisition  of  the  books,  in  which  work  he 
 was  faithfully  assisted  by  the  University. 
 
 With  equal  zeal  were  the  Jesuits  laboring  in  Styria,  where 
 they  succeeded  in  banishing  Jeremiah  Hombcrger,  the  pastor 
 and  rector  of  Gratz. 
 
 Though  the  prospects  of  the  Protestants  were  thus  very 
 gloomy,  yet  the  Hungarians,  depending  on  the  oath  of  the 
 king,  and  on  their  own  constitution,  seemed  to  have  no  fear 
 
 *  Kaupach,  Ev.  Austria,  Tart.  I.,  p.  272. 
 
120  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 that  the  fire  of  persecution  might  soon  reach  themselves. 
 Was  it  the  consciousness  of  the  justice  of  their  cause,  or  was 
 it  the  number  of  members  of  their  own  party  filling  influen- 
 tial positions,  or  the  success  which  had  hitherto  attended 
 their  struggles  against  Rome,  that  lulled  asleep  all  suspicion, 
 and  prevented  them  taking  energetic  steps  to  meet  the  tricks 
 of  the  Jesuits  and  their  helpers  ? 
 
 Instead  of  combating  the  great  foe  from  without,  the  inter- 
 nal quarrels  were  increasing,  and  synod  after  synod  was  held 
 to  discuss  such  questions  among  themselves  as  only  tended  to 
 stir  up  strife.  In  the  hope  of  settling  the  disputes,  an  at- 
 tempt was  made  to  have  the  Concordia  signed ;  and  though, 
 at  the  Synod  of  Kremnitz,  in  1580,  the  commander-in-chief 
 of  the  Hungarian  army,  as  well  as  lay  deputies  from  some 
 of  the  sister  towns,  used  their  utmost  efforts  to  have  the  sig- 
 nature accomplished,  yet  the  attempt  only  increased  the  evil 
 which  it  was  designed  to  heal.  Indeed,  Gregory  Bornemissa, 
 of  Great  Wardein,  took  the  opportunity  of  warning  the  clergy 
 under  his  superintendence,  that  as  there  were  in  this  formula 
 sentiments  reflecting  dishonor  on  the  person  of  Christ,  they 
 should  refuse  signing  it,  and  threatened,  if  they  did  so,  he 
 would  proceed  against  him  as  if  they  denied  the  humanity 
 of  Christ.* 
 
 The  bishop  having  had  heavy  expenses  at  the  Diet  of 
 Prcsburg,  wrote  to  the  evangelical  clergy  of  Zips,  in  1583, 
 requesting  them  to  send  him,  as  usual,  their  share  of  his  ex- 
 penses, and  expressing  a  wish  that  the  usual  sum  of  sixty 
 ducats  should  this  time  be  increased  to  a  hundred.  In  the 
 letter,  he  calls  them  his  reverend  brethren  in  Christ.  Now, 
 though  the  evangelical  clergy  had,  in  general,  paid  the 
 dues  to  the  Popish  bishops,  still  it  happened  that  the  cler- 
 
 *  This  formula  was  drawn  up  by  Andreas  Chemnitz  and  Sohiecker,  and 
 afterwards  exuinine.l  and  approved  by  Chytraus  Musculus  and  KOrnir,  and 
 was  published  in  1577.  In  this  formula,  the  ubiquity  of  Christ's  human  na- 
 ture is  asserted. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.'  121 
 
 gy  of  Zips  had  not  paid  the  last  oil  account  for  extreme 
 unctions,  and  even  all  the  bishop's  flattery  did  not  now  suc- 
 ceed in  extracting  even  a  part  of  the  hundred  ducats.  The 
 bishop's  death  in  the  following  year  prevented,  for  the  pres- 
 ent, any  final  settlement  of  the  question. 
 
 While  the  Protestant  Church  was  torn  with  internal  dis- 
 sensions, the  Roman  Catholics,  on  the  contrary,  fully  organ- 
 ized and  strengthened  by  the  Jesuits,  as  well  as  supported  by 
 the  court,  were  prepared  to  take  advantage  of  every  change. 
 They  knew  well  that  for  the  present  nothing  could  be  under- 
 taken on  a  large  scale,  and  that  the  Diet  would  not  assist 
 them ;  they  therefore  chose  prudent  and  courageous  leaders, 
 and  began  a  guerilla  warfare  against  individual  pastors  and 
 single  congregations. 
 
 11 
 
122  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER    XVII. 
 
 Roman  Catholic  Synod  at  Steinamanger.  —  Bishop  Telegdy.  —  Gregorian 
 Calendar.  —  Banishment  of  the  Protestant  Clergy  of  (Edenberg.  —  Drasko- 
 witsh  is  made  Cardinal.  —  Adoption  of  the  New  Calendar  out  of  Respect  to 
 the  King.  —  Banishment  of  the  Jesuits  from  Transylvania.  —  Death  of 
 Draskowitsh. 
 
 The  zeal  of  the  Roman  Catholics  to  bring  back  the  Protes- 
 tants to  the  Church  of  Rome  was  manifested  in  various  ways. 
 George  Draskowitsh,  Archbishop  of  Kolotscha,  and  imperial 
 chancellor,  summoned  a  general  synod  of  the  clergy  of  his 
 diocese  to  Steinamanger,  in  Eisenberg,  to  meet  in  August, 
 1579,  to  which  he  also  invited  the  Protestant  clergy.  Count 
 Francis  Nadasdy,  however,  on  whose  estates  many  Protes- 
 tants resided,  took  up  the  case  warmly,  and  wrote  to  the  arch- 
 bishop in  July,  1579,  sending  a  copy  of  his  letter  to  the 
 magistrates  of  CEdenberg,  in  which  he  states,  that  the  evan- 
 gelical clergy  need  not  appear  before  the  archbishop  to  give 
 an  account  of  their  faith,  for  this  they  have  already  done  by 
 signing  the  Augsburg  Confession ;  should  it,  however,  be 
 intended  to  hold  a  public  discussion  on  matters  of  faith,  the 
 time  appeared  to  be  badly  chosen,  for  it  would  only  cause 
 new  excitement,  and  expose  to  further  devastations  from  the 
 Turks.     The  evangelical  clergy  did  not  appear  at  the  synod. 
 
 What  the  archbishop  with  all  his  power  could  not  accomplish, 
 was  attempted  by  others  in  a  different  way.  It  is  a  singular 
 trait  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  that  she  is  very  unwilling 
 to  try  the  power  of  the  two-edged  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which 
 is  the  Word  of  God,  against  her  enemies,  while  she  much 
 prefers  the  more  expeditious  sword  of  the  civil  power.  Yet 
 here  we  find  one  exception  to  the  general  rule  in  the  person 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNTxARY.  ISJJ 
 
 of  Nicolas  Telegdy,  Bishop  of  Fiinf  kirchen,  who  attacked  the 
 superintendent  and  strove  to  defend  Rome  with  the  pen,  — 
 very  probably  because,  as  his  diocese  lay  under  the  rule  of 
 the  Turks,  he  could  use  no  other  weapon.  Still,  from  what- 
 ever cause,  from  the  time  of  the  Albigenses,  down  to  the 
 wondrous  conversion  of  Tahiti  in  modern  times,  we  find,  on 
 the  part  of  Rome's  adherents,  a  singular  dislike  to  this  kind 
 of  warfare,  and  fondness  to  employ  fleshly  weapons. 
 
 It  was,  therefore,  very  acceptable  to  the  Roman  bishops 
 and  Jesuits,  when  the  new  Gregorian  Calendar  appeared. 
 From  the  state  of  feeling  in  the  country,  it  was  easy  to  fore- 
 see that  the  Protestants  would  not  readily  consent  to  adopt  it ; 
 and  it  turned  out  according  to  expectation  ;  but  in  no  place 
 was  the  opposition  so  bitter  as  in  GEdenberg.  When  the 
 command  came  to  this  royal  free  city  from  George  Drasko- 
 witsh,  in  1583,  to  introduce  the  new  calendar,  even  the  im- 
 provement was  looked  on  with  suspicion  because  it  came 
 from  Rome,  and  in  the  spirit  of  the  times  such  an  attack  was 
 made  from  the  pulpit,  not  only  on  the  measure,  but  also  on 
 the  bishop  who  introduced  it,  that  he  had  a  good  opportunity 
 for  demanding  the  removal  of  the  preachers. 
 
 Though  the  magistrates  did  not  obey  this  mandate,  yet 
 Draskowitsh,  who  was  not  only  bishop,  but  also  deputy-gov- 
 ernor, found  ways  and  means  in  the  following  year  to  have 
 the  pastors,  together  with  the  rector  and  conrector  of  the 
 school,  removed.  The  pastors  Musaus  and  Ritshandel,  how- 
 ever, were  no  more  exposed  to  these  indignities ;  the  great 
 Master  had  two  years  before  called  them  away  from  the  evil 
 to  come. 
 
 The  citizens,  deeply  concerned  for  their  own  freedom  and 
 the  well-being  of  their  preachers  and  teachers,  sent  a  depu- 
 tation to  Vienna  to  Archduke  Ernest  ;  but  he,  instead  of 
 granting  their  petition,  threw  them  into  prison,  and  sentenced 
 the  city  to  a  heavy  fine  for  its  audacity.  After  these  inno- 
 cent citizens  had  lain  some  time  in  prison  in  Vienna,  they 
 
124  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 were  set  free,  —  besides  paying  the  fine,  —  under  the  follow- 
 ing conditions  :  —  First.,  That  the  banished  preachers  should 
 never  be  admitted,  either  publicly  or  privately,  into  the  city 
 or  surrounding  villages  ;  but  that  the  citizens  would  open 
 hearts  and  ears  to  the  Popish  priests  already  there,  or  who 
 should  in  the  course  of  time  be  sent  to  the  city.  Secondly-> 
 That  they  should  never  admit  into  the  city  any  preacher  or 
 teacher  without  the  express  consent  of  the  bishop,  his  vicar, 
 or,  at  least,  the  archdeacon.  Thirdly^  They  must  appoint  a 
 Roman  Catholic  schoolmaster,  who  was 'always  to  be  ready 
 to  help  the  priests.  Fourthly.,  That  in  their  private  houses 
 no  one  should  be  allowed  to  preach,  and  no  one  allowed  to 
 administer  the  sacraments,  but  a  priest  enjoying  the  full  con- 
 fidence of  the  bishop. 
 
 These  resolutions  the  Archduke  Ernest  sent  to  Wolfgang 
 Spillinger,  the  Popish  priest,  and  Archdeacon  of  CEdenberg, 
 on  the  18th  of  June,  1584,  with  directions  to  watch  whether 
 any  one  and  who  administered  baptism,  performed  the  cere- 
 mony of  marriage,  and  such  like,  and  to  send  the  name, 
 place,  and  circumstances  to  the  archduke,  that  he  might,  in 
 the  name  of  his  Majesty,  administer  the  proper  punishment. 
 
 As  this  letter  was  read  in  the  council  of  the  magistrates  at 
 CEdenberg,  it  cast  the  town  into  indescribable  sorrow  and 
 consternation.  Thousands  should  live  without  the  comforts 
 of  the  Gospel  ;  children  should  be  unbaptized  ;  the  sick 
 should  die  without  the  voice  of  a  spiritual  comforter,  and  the 
 dead  should  be  buried  according  to  the  rites  of  the  Roman 
 Church.  Yet  one  thing  remained.  At  a  distance  of  about 
 five  English  miles  were  two  villages,  German-Cross  and 
 Neckermarkt,  where  the  Gospel  was  preached  still,  and 
 these  villages  did  not  belong  to  CEdenberg.  Faith  gave  the 
 citizens  strength,  and  they  streamed  out  to  these  villages  to 
 hear  the  Word  of  God.  And  though  many  of  them  were 
 taken  prisoners,  and  carried  off  to  the  bishop's  residence, 
 and  though  the  German   evano-elical    normal  schoolmaster 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  125 
 
 must  be  dismissed,  still  they  did  not  succeed  in  annihilating 
 the  Protestant  Church  in  that  city. 
 
 For  his  great  zeal  in  advancing  the  cause  of  Rome, 
 Draskowitsh  was  rewarded  by  Pope  Sixtus  V.  with  a  cardi- 
 nal's hat,  in  return  for  which  he  managed  to  introduce  the 
 Jesuits  into  Transylvania,  and  afterwards  into  Hungary. 
 Contrary  to  law,  and  contrary  to  the  Constitution,  they  soon 
 received  the  prebendary  (probstei)  of  Thurzo  from  Rudolph, 
 and  in  vain  did  the  Diet  afterwards  try  to  remove  them. 
 Here  they  endeavored — ever  true  to  their  principles — to 
 annoy  as  much  as  possible  those  who  differed  from  them  in 
 sentiment ;  but,  by  so  doing,  they  did  not  much  advance  the 
 credit  of  the  Roman  See.  For  when,  at  the  Diet,  the  king 
 and  the  cardinal  were  striving  to  introduce  the  new  calendar, 
 the  states  distinctly  declared  that  they  would  adopt  it  only 
 out  of  respect  to  their  king,  and  not  as  an  acknowledgment 
 of  the  Roman  supremacy. 
 
 The  Jesuits  were  less  successful  in  Transylvania  than  in 
 Hungary.  They  had  stirred  up  strife  to  such  an  extent,  that 
 Prince  Sigismund,  at  the  unanimous  earnest  request  of  the 
 states  at  the  Diet,  gave  his  sanction  to  a  decree,  of  the  16th 
 of  December,  1588,  banishing  them  out  of  the  kingdom. 
 The  Diet  declared  their  academy  at  Klausenberg  to  be  a 
 fortress  erected  against  the  liberties  of  the  country,  for  they 
 had  taken  up  arms,  and  given  occasion  to  rebellion.  They 
 sent  their  fanatical  students  into  the  houses  of  Calvinists, 
 searching  for  books,  which  they  brought  out  and  burned  ; 
 and  these  scenes  gave  occasion  to  bloodshed  and  pillage.* 
 
 Cardinal  Draskowitsh  did  not  live  to  see  the  black  day 
 when  his  favorites  were  driven  legally  out  of  Transylvania, 
 for  in  February,  1587,  he  had  gone  to  render  his  account  to 
 his  God. 
 
 *  Hist.  Diplom.  Fred.  Schmidt  Ciiron.  Tliur,  Germ.  1599,  4to. 
 11* 
 
126  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER   XVIIL 
 
 Caspar  Dragonus.  —  Protestant  Sj'nod.  —  Peter  Berger.  —  Hungarian  Stu- 
 .  dents  banished  from  Wittenberg.  —  The  Formula  Concordioe.  —  Koman 
 Troops  sent  to  Hungary.  —  Basta  in  Transylvania.  —  Destruction  of  the 
 Evangelical  Church  in  Styria  and  Carinthia.  —  The  Roman  General  Bar- 
 biano  in  Kashaw  and  Leutshaw.  —  The  Magistrates  ofLeutshaw  and  the 
 Bishop  of  Raab. 
 
 The  efforts  of  the  Roman  Catholics  to  annihilate  the  Prot- 
 estant name  in  Hungary  tended  only  to  develop  a  new  life 
 and  zeal  among  the  friends  of  the  truth.  The  banished  cler- 
 gy of  (Edenberg  found  a  hearty  welcome  in  other  congrega- 
 tions and  among  the  princes.  Caspar  Dragonus,  for  exam- 
 ple, found  an  asylum  first  in  Steinamanger,  and  afterwards 
 in  Castle  Hezzo,  till  such  time  as  he  was  appointed  Professor 
 of  Theology  in  the  flourishing  academy  at  Hormend,  and 
 pastor  of  the  church,  where  he  continued  for  a  considerable 
 time,  till  he  was  afterwards  appointed  pastor  of  Rechnitz. 
 
 The  misfortunes  at  CEdenberg  induced  the  Protestants  for 
 some  time  to  hold  their  meetings  chiefly  where  the  Turks 
 had  dominion,  for  here  tliey  were  not  disturbed.  The  disci- 
 ples of  Abdallah's  son  understood  toleration  better  than  those 
 who  professed  the  faith  of  the  Nazarene  ;  and  with  wondrous 
 tact  the  Moslems  knew  how  to  aflx)rd  each  confession  the 
 same  liberties. 
 
 There  was  the  Synod  of  Murany,  where  many  useful  res- 
 olutions were  passed  respecting  Church  discipline  ;  the  Synod 
 of  Surany,  and  the  discussion  of  Csepregh  in  1591,  where 
 Count  Francis  Nadasdy  sought  in  vain  to  bring  the  Calvin- 
 istic  superintendent  Stephen  Beytha  and  the  Lutheran  Sev- 
 erin   Skulteti   of  Rartfcld  to   a   mutual   crood   understandinsj 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  127 
 
 respecting  the  Lord's  Supper.  Innumerable  other  meetings 
 for  discussing  the  same  doctrine  manifested  considerable  life 
 in  the  Church.  Still  it  was  pity  that  the  dogmatic  side  pre- 
 ponderated so  much  ;  and  while  the  two  contending  parties 
 were  deepening  the  gulf  which  separated  them,  the  ground 
 was  also  laid  for  the  great  defection  in  spiritual  life  so  soon 
 to  be  manifested  in  the  Reformed  Church. 
 
 There  were  at  this  time  on  the  right  side  of  the  Danube 
 three  hundred  ;  on  the  left  side,  as  far  as  Neograd,  above 
 four  hundred  ;  and  in  Zips,  Saras,  Abanjvar,  and  Gomor, 
 about  two  hundred  fully  organized  churches  of  the  Augsburg 
 Confession  with  their  own  pastors,  without  reckoning  the  Re- 
 formed churches  and  those  which  were  not  fully  organized. 
 The  Reformed  churches  were  chiefly  to  be  found  in  the  prov- 
 inces governed  by  the  Turks,  and  among  the  Magyar  popu- 
 lation. So  early  as  1580,  the  Protestant  Slavish  churches  in 
 the  circle  of  Trentshin  amounted  to  seventy,  and  had  their 
 own  separate  constitution,  government,  and  discipline,  under 
 the  protection  of  the  obergespan  of  the  county.* 
 
 Although  in  this  constitution  much  was  done  to  remove  the 
 superstitious  excresences  of  the  Church  of  Rome  out  of  the 
 Divine  service,  still  there  were  some  who  were  not  yet  satis- 
 fied, and  among  these  Peter  Berger,  who,  in  the  year  1592, 
 commenced  a  furious  exterminating  warfare  against  altars, 
 pictures,  wax  candles,  incense,  and  pulpit  gown,  and  carried 
 matters  so  far  that  he  was  suspended  from  his  office  by  deci- 
 sion of  the  ecclesiastical  court.t 
 
 The  struggle  between  Lutheran  ism  and  Reform  had 
 reached  its  highest  pitch  about  this  time,  and  the  antagonists 
 knew  UQ  bounds  in  the  bitterness  of  their  expressions.  And 
 it  is  but  poor  consolation  only  to  be  able  to  say  that  Hungary' 
 was  not  alone  in  this  disgraceful  struggle.  In  Saxony  the  in- 
 tolerance  had   also  reached   a  high   pitch  ;  for,  towards  the 
 
 *  Ribinyi,.Mem.,  Part  I.,  p.  262.  t  Fe^sler,  Vol.  VIII.,  p.  418. 
 
128  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 close  of  this  century,  twenty-five  Hungarian  students  were 
 turned  out  of  the  University  of  Wittenberg  simply  because 
 they  denied  the  ubiquity  of  the  human  nature  of  Christ,  and 
 could  not,  therefore,  sign  the  "  Formula  Concordiae." 
 
 This  formula  promoted  anything  but  concord  in  Hungary. 
 From  end  to  end  of  the  land  the  churches  were  torn  with  the 
 controversy.  As  that  distinguished  man  Severin  Skulteti  was 
 elected  Senior,  the  rector  of  Eperjes,  John  Mylius,  protested 
 against  the  election,  charging  him  with  having  fallen  from 
 the  evangelical  faith.  From  the  year  1591,  when  the  discus- 
 sion of  Csepregh  took  place,  other  points  were  for  many 
 years  neglected,  and  the  clergy  ranged  themselves,  in  two 
 parties,  around  this  one  question.  Each  party  appointed  a 
 visitation  of  the  churches  in  order  to  purify  them  in  its  own 
 way. 
 
 The  superintendent,  Stephen  Beytha,  and  the  Senior  of 
 Csepregh,  Samuel  Reczes,  the  former  on  the  part  of  Geneva, 
 the  latter  as  champion  of  Wittenberg,  were  the  leaders  of  this 
 unseemly  quarrel,  and  there  was  no  rest  till  the  two  parties 
 separated  from  each  other  completely.  While  engaged  with 
 such  matters,  little  did  they  think  of  the  approach  of  Maho- 
 met III.  with  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men  wasting  the 
 country.  But,  indeed,  after  all,  as  a  Church  they  had  little 
 reason  to  be  concerned,  for  under  Turkish  rule  they  had  far 
 more  liberty  than  under  Popish  regime.  When  the  Turks 
 had  taken  possession  of  (Edenberg,  one  of  the  banished 
 preachers  returned  and  continued  for  some  time,  but  was 
 again  obliged  to  leave.  Even  the  imperial  general,  on  en- 
 tering the  city  and  seeing  the  oppression  of  the  Protestants, 
 brought  an  evangelical  preacher,  Gabriel  Griinberg,  and 
 placed  him  there.  But  what  could  a  general  do  against  a 
 bishop  walking  faithfully  in  the  steps  of  Draskowitsh  ?  In 
 three  quarters  of  a  year  he  was  again  expelled,  and  the  dep- 
 utation which  was  sent  to  Vienna  to  represent  their  dis- 
 tressed case  was  not  only  thrown    into   prison,  but  the  town 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  129 
 
 was  fined  in  six  thousand  florins  for  transgressing  the  orders 
 of  Archduke  Ernest,  and  venturing  to  admit  once  more  an 
 evangelical  preacher.* 
 
 The  persecution,  which  had  hitherto  fallen  on  isolated 
 towns  and  single  preachers,  began  now  to  become  general. 
 The  rumors  of  an  agreement  between  the  Pope,  the  Jesuits, 
 and  the  Court  of  Vienna,  to  root  out  the  Protestant  name, 
 seemed  about  to  be  realized  in  Hungary  and  Transylvania. 
 With  much  jealousy  and  fear  did  the  Protestants  look  on  the 
 ten  thousand  Roman  troops  under  Aldobrand,  Duke  of  Bel- 
 gioyosa,  formerly  a  Carthusian  abbot,  which  came  to  help 
 the  emperor  against  the  Turks ;  for  these  auxiliary  troops 
 were  nothing  less  oppressive  and  exorbitant  in  their  demands 
 than  the  Turks  had  been. 
 
 With  equal  severity  were  the  inhabitants  of  Transylvania 
 treated  by  George  Basta,  the  imperial  general.  So  soon  as 
 he  had  taken  possession  of  the  land  in  the  king's  name,  he 
 began  to  plunder,  he  enrolled  the  young  men  in  his  army, 
 decimated  the  property  of  the  rich,  and  kept  the  money  to 
 himself.  He  took  away  the  churches  and  schools  of  the 
 Protestants,  and  treated  them  so  hardly  that  his  name  was 
 mentioned  with  terror  by  children's  children.  Both  he  and 
 the  Popish  general,  knowing  that  there  was  nothing  to  fear 
 from  head-quarters,  even  if  they  should  be  severe  on  the 
 Protestants,  followed  but  too  faithfully  the  example  which 
 was  set  by  other  servants  of  the  emperor  in  the  other  crown 
 lands.  The  Bishop  of  Secca  was  burning  and  wasting  all 
 that  belonged  to  Protestants  in  Styria  and  Carinthia.  The 
 evangelical  preachers  were  ordered  to  leave  Gratz  on  eight 
 days'  notice,  and  give  up  their  prosperous  gymnasium  to  the 
 Papists,  while  an  oath  was  demanded  from  the  civic  authori- 
 ties that  they  would  immediately  banish  all  who  did  not 
 staunchly  adhere  to  Rome. 
 
 *  Gamauf  s  Remembrances  of  (Edenberg. 
 
130  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 The  states  presented  a  petition  to  Archduke  Ferdinand,  in 
 which  they  depicted  the  plots  of  the  Jesuits,  reminded  him 
 of  his  father's  promise  to  the  Protestants  of  Styria  and  Ca- 
 rinthia,  and  also  how  they  had  voluntarily  lent  considerable 
 sums  to  the  court  in  the  time  of  need,  —  but  it  was  all  in 
 vain.*  The  bishop  went  on  with  his  cruelty.  The  Protes- 
 tants at  Eisengrub  not  having  yielded  implicit  obedience  to 
 the  stern  commands,  had  their  houses  filled  with  soldiers,  and 
 many  were  carried  away  prisoners  to  Gratz.  The  casde  of 
 the  knight  John  Hoffman  was  seized  ;  the  Protestant  church 
 close  by  was  blown  up  with  powder,  and  the  bones  of  the 
 nobility  resting  in  the  vaults  below  the  church  were  also 
 blown  to  the  winds.  The  altar  of  the  evangelical  church  in 
 Gratz  was  overturned,  and  the  bones  of  the  deceased  pastor, 
 Zimmermann,  were  taken  up  and  thrown  into  the  neighbor- 
 ing river. 
 
 Under  such  circumstances,  the  citizens  of  the  capital  of 
 Carinthia,  who  were  chiefly  Protestants,  considered  them- 
 selves justified  in  taking  to  arms.  They  closed  their  gates 
 and  made  earnest  preparations  to  protect  their  holiest  rights, 
 and  to  regain  liberty  of  faith  and  conscience,  without  which 
 man  is  the  mere  tool  of  tyranny,  degraded  to  the  level  of 
 the  inferior  creation.  But  repeated  decrees  of  the  archduke, 
 sometimes  cajoling,  sometimes  threatening,  gained  over  the 
 one  part  and  terrified  the  other  part  of  the  citizens.  The  Je- 
 suits had  gained  their  object.  Their  victory  was  soon  so 
 complete  that,  in  all  Styria  and  Carinthia,  only  a  very  few 
 Protestant  congregations  remained. 
 
 It  was,  no  doubt,  the  intention  in  high  places  to  do  the  same 
 in  Hungary  and  Bohemia,  for  the  same  spirit  and  principles 
 animated  and  directed  the  government  in  all  departments. 
 
 *  August  Jacob  Thuanus,  Tom.  II.,  Lib.  124,  p.  m.  1522  in  4to,  anno  1601 ; 
 David  Rungius  Wittenberg  de  persecutione  in  Styria;  Anander,  and  many 
 others. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  131 
 
 But  in  spite  of  the  league  between  the  Pope  and  the  Em- 
 peror to  root  out  the  Protestant  name,  what  had  been  so  easi- 
 ly accomplished  in  other  lands  could  not  here  be  carried  out. 
 The  higher  and  lower  Hungarian  nobility,  as  well  as  the  free 
 cities,  had  certain  privileges  secured  to  them  by  the  Constitu- 
 tion, by  means  of  which  they  were  not  so  much  exposed  to 
 arbitrary  treatment,  while  at  the  same  time  their  love  of 
 liberty  increased.  Not  accustomed  to  bear  arms,  having  lain 
 long  under  the  oppression  of  a  foreign  power,  being  now  as 
 bitterly  oppressed  by  their  own  troops,  they  gave  evidence 
 of  being  prepared  to  take  into  their  own  hands  the  punish- 
 ment of  those  offences  on  the  part  of  the  military  which  the 
 government  seemed  inclined  to  leave  unpunished. 
 
 In  Januaiy,  1603,  the  Roman  general  Barbiano,  assisted 
 by  three  bishops,  deprived  the  Protestants  in  Kashaw  of  their 
 church,  and  handed  it  over  to  the  Bishop  of  Erlau.  The 
 Protestant  pastors  were  banished,  the  people  were  prohibited, 
 under  heavy  fines,  from  going  to  other  towns  to  partake  of 
 the  communion  or  to  enjoy  any  ecclesiastical  privilege  ;  and 
 it  was  hoped  by  this  example  to  terrify  the  five  mining 
 towns. 
 
 In  the  following  October,  the  neighboring  free  cities  held 
 a  meeting  to  deliberate  on  the  proper  steps  to  be  adopted  in 
 self-defence  when  their  turn  came.  When  the  Bishop  of 
 Raab,  therefore,  who  was  at  the  same  time  deputy-governor 
 of  Hungary,  attempted  in  Leutshaw  what  had  succeeded  so 
 well  in  Kashaw,  he  met  with  very  decided  opposition.  He 
 demanded  of  the  magistrates,  that  the  churches,  schools, 
 monasteries,  hospitals,  and  all  the  church  property,  with  the 
 manses,  should  be  handed  over  to  him.  As  this  was  a  matter 
 which  concerned  the  entire  body  of  the  citizens  —  so  thought 
 the  burgomaster  —  it  was  necessary  to  hold  a  town  meeting 
 to  consult  together.  At  seven  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the 
 9th  of  October,  1604,  all  the  citizens,  with  pastor  Peter  Gabler 
 and    his   colleague,   met  to  hear   the    bishop's    letter  read. 
 
132  HISTORY     OF    THE 
 
 "  Whereupon,"  says  the  record,  "  the  pastor  did  give  a  beau- 
 tiful warning  to  hold  fast  by  the  Word  of  God.  He  would 
 risk  his  body,  honor,  property,  and  life,  and  abide  with  us. 
 Upon  which  the  judges  and  the  council,  together  with  the 
 citizens  and  the  reverend  ministers,  did  bind  themselves  with 
 an  oath  to  risk  their  liberty,  honor,  property,  and  life,  for  the 
 Word  of  God  and  the  Augsburg  Confession,  and  never  to 
 perjure  themselves  ;  so  help  them  God  and  his  holy  Word." 
 From  this  time  forward  the  warnings  of  the  bishop  as  well 
 as  his  threatenings  were  in  vain-.  At  one  time  he  drove  mat- 
 ters so  far  as  to  raise  a  tumult,  and  he  must  save  his  life  by 
 flight.  He  soon  came  back  again,  threatening  to  billet  the 
 military  on  them,  and  promising  favors  in  case  of  yielding. 
 The  judges  and  council,  with  the  tribunes  of  the  people,  gave 
 the  reply  in  the  name  of  the  whole  city,  in  rather  laconic 
 style,  for  they  bade  the  ambassador  tell  his  master,  "  They 
 would  rather  have  God  for  a  friend  than  the  Devil  and  all  his 
 followers."  This  answer  might  perhaps  scarcely  have  help- 
 ed them,  if  the  Lord  had  not  ordered  that  the  bishop  and  his 
 helpers  must  soon  escape  with  all  speed  and  leave  the  land. 
 The  enemies  of  the  Gospel  must  be  the  means  of  delivering 
 thera  from  their  persecutor. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  133 
 
 CHAPTER  XIX. 
 
 Diet  of  Presburg,   1604.  —  The  Famous  22d  Article.  —  Persecution  of  the 
 Protestants.  —  Stephen  Botskay's  Rebellion.  —  The  Peace  of  Vienna. 
 
 While  the  kings  of  Hungary,  who  always  lived  out  of  the 
 country,  in  their  public  decrees  praised  the  loyalty,  faithful- 
 ness, and  generosity  of  the  nation,  they  manifested  at  the 
 same  time  a  certain  want  of  confidence,  by  appointing  for- 
 eigners to  the  command  of  the  troops,  and  by  their  influence 
 carrying  out  political  and  religious  measures  contrary  to  the 
 constitution.  The  fruits  of  this  want  of  confidence  were  felt 
 at  other  times  under  the  house  of  Hapsburg,  but  very  espe- 
 cially under  Rudolph's  reign.  This  suspicious  prince 
 brought  himself  often  into  a  labyrinth  out  of  which  there 
 was  no  escape.  Thus,  after  the  Diet  of  Presburg,  held  in 
 1604,  under  the  presidency  of  Archduke  Matthew,  he  permit- 
 ted himself  to  be  persuaded  to  add  the  22d  article  by  his 
 own  sovereign  will,  and  without  the  sanction  of  the  states. 
 He  thus  violated  his  oath  to  the  constitution,  and  exposed  the 
 life  and  liberty  of  the  Protestants  completely  to  the  arbitrary 
 treatment  of  the  Roman  clergy. 
 
 The  inducement  to  add  this  article  was,  that  two  petitions 
 had  been  presented  to  him  by  the  Protestants  requiring  tol- 
 eration, and  at  the  Diet  there  had  been  manifested  a  decided 
 dissatisfaction  with  the  oppressions  which  had  hitherto  taken 
 place. 
 
 This  22d  article  decreed,  that,  under  severe  penalties,  no 
 complaint  should  be  brought  before  the  Diet  in  religious  mat- 
 ters ;  it  described  the  Protestant  religion  as  an  innovation, 
 and  spoke  of  it  in  terms  of  contempt.  It  required  all  the 
 12 
 
134  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 laws  formerly  enacted  against  dissent  from  the  Church  of 
 Rome  —  consequently  also  the  burning  —  to  be  strictly  ob- 
 served ;  and  it  prescribed  to  the  king  the  solemn  and  respon- 
 sible duty  of  spreading  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  and 
 rooting  out  all  sects  and  heresies. 
 
 Against  this  article  the  states  had  protested,  and  their  pro- 
 test was  supported  by  the  seal  of  the  palatine.  But  neither 
 the  imperial  general,  Basta,  nor  the  Roman  commander,  Bar- 
 biano,  the  former  in  Transylvania  and  the  latter  in  Upper 
 Hungaiy,  nor  yet  the  Bishop  of  Kalotsch,  Matthew  Pete, 
 allowed  this  protest  to  terrify  them.  What  they  had  fully 
 obtained  in  Kashaw,  and  hoped  shortly  to  accomplish  in 
 Leutshaw,  was  also  attempted  in  Zips  ;  and  here  the  ober- 
 gespan.  Count  Christopher  Thurzo,  who  nine  years  before 
 had  joined  the  Protestants,  and  who  now  had  returned  to  the 
 Church  of  Rome,  gave  zealous  assistance. 
 
 Equipped  with  a  decree  of  the  Emperor  Rudolph  and  Si- 
 gismund,  king  of  Holland,  under  whose  protection  the  towns 
 of  Zips  stood,  and  resting  on  the  22d  article  of  the  Diet  of 
 Presburg,  they  began  to  expel  the  Protestant  clergy,  and  ap- 
 point Popish  priests  in  their  place.*  That  no  one  might 
 question  Thurzo's  orthodoxy,  he  handed  over  the  Protestant 
 church  on  his  own  estate  in  Galgatz  to  the  Papists.  In  the 
 village  Lisska,  the  general,  Pete,  brother  to  the  bishop,  drove 
 away  the  Reformed  pastor,  Paul  Stantai,  and  placed  two 
 Jesuits,  George  Vasarhely  and  Paul  Besseredy,  in  his  room  ; 
 but  it  was  not  long  till  the  general  and  the  Jesuits  must  es- 
 cape for  their  liyes.  For  as  Barbiano  in  his  march  against 
 the  Turks  had  oppressed  the  Protestants  on  the  estates  of 
 Stephen  Botskay,  and  had  demanded  from  the  proprietor  a 
 loan  of  several  thousand  dollars  for  the  emperor,  he  proceed- 
 ed to  attack  and  plunder  two  of  Botskay's  castles.t 
 
 *  See  Cardinal  Wagiicr  in  Annal.  Scepus,  Part  III.,  p.  96. 
 
 t  Thuanus,  Tom.  II.  1.  131.   Dr.Y.  Stickfusius  in  Nev.  Lil.  Cliron.  Lib.  I. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  135 
 
 It  had  also  not  been  very  long  since  Botskay  had  made  a 
 journey  to  Prague  to  see  the  emperor,  and  he  had,  with  every 
 mark  of  disrespect,  been  refused  admittance.  Being  thus 
 stirred  up,  he  only  waited  for  an  opportunity  of  revenge  ; 
 and  having  induced  a  part  of  Barbiano's  army  to  desert,  he 
 attacked  the  general  on  the  15th  of  October  at  the  castle  of 
 Diasrey,  and  obliged  him  to  fly.  When  Barbiano  had 
 reached  Kashaw  in  his  flight,  he  begged  in  vain  to  be  ad- 
 mitted. The  citizens  remembered  what  they  had  suffered, 
 and  refused  him  an  entrance,  because  "  he  was  a  persecutor 
 of  those  who  believed  on  God";  but  so  soon  as  Botskay's 
 troops  appeared,  the  gates 'were  immediately  thrown  open.* 
 
 After  Barbiano's  flight,  Basta  could  no  longer  maintain  his 
 position.  He  had  crushed  an  insurrection  under  Moses  Szek- 
 ly  and  Gabriel  Bethlen ;  but  when  Botskay's  troops  joined 
 the  insurgents,  they  completely  routed  Basta  in  an  engage- 
 ment at  Herrgrund  in  1596.  After  this  battle,  Barbiano  is 
 reported  to  have  said,  that  if  they  had  succeeded  in  their  plan 
 they  would  have  cut  off"  with  the  svv^ord  every  grown  person 
 in  Hungary  and  Transylvania  who  refused  to  join  the  Roman 
 Catholic  Church.  And  if  we  consider  what  had  already 
 taken  place  in  Styria  and  Carinthia,  as  well  as  the  St.  Bar- 
 tholomew's Day  in  France,  this  statement,  as  reported  by 
 Prince  Kemeny,  does  not  appear  at  all  improbable.  Besides, 
 what  had  the  brutal  Basta  not  done  in  his  rage  ?  He  had 
 invariably  plundered  the  princes  of  the  Reformed  Church  ; 
 he  had  burned  Protestant  clergy  on  a  pile  constructed  of  their 
 own  books  ;  he  had  even  in  the  height  of  his  barbarity  flayed 
 some  of  them  alive. t 
 
 Cap.  42,  p.  255.    Ist\-anfy,  Lib.  XXXIV.  p.  837.    Petrus  de  Reva,  in  Coron 
 Hung.,  Frankfort,  Cent.  VI.  p.  109. 
 
 *  This  account  is  confirmed  by  the  Jesuit  Istvanfy,  who  adds,  that  when 
 Mahomet  III.  sent  Botskay  a  crown,  he  handed  it  to  George  Szecky,  re- 
 marking that  he  could  not  use  it  while   another  duly  crowned  king  of  Hun 
 gary  was  ahve. 
 
 t  Mica  Burr. 
 
136  HISTORY     OF    THE 
 
 The  Lutherans  and  Unitarians  escaped  for  a  time,  but  they 
 shortly  after  met  the  same  fate.  From  Kronstadt  he  de- 
 mcinded  eighty  thousand  ducats,  and  from  Klausenburg  twen- 
 ty thousand.  To  please  the  Jesuits,  he  hanged  some  of  the 
 senators,  and  completely  prohibited  the  exercise  of  the  Prot- 
 estant worship. 
 
 As  the  blind  slave  of  the  Jesuits,  he  carried  out  all  their 
 plans.  But  in  the  year  1601,  the  states  took  courage,  and 
 proclaimed  Demetrius  Napraghi,  the  Bishop  of  Gyula  and 
 head  of  the  Jesuits,  a  traitor  to  his  country,  took  away  the 
 bishopric,  and  banished  him  ;  so  that,  till  1716,  or  for  a  pe- 
 riod of  above  a  hundred  years,  no  Roman  Catholic  bishop 
 dared  reside  in  the  land.* 
 
 In  consequence  of  this  fearful  plundering  of  the  land  by 
 Basta,  it  was  very  natural  that  a  terrible  famine  soon  fol- 
 lowed. In  ten  villages  there  was  often  scarcely  a  single 
 cow  to  be  found.  The  oxen  had  disappeared,  and  the  men 
 themselves  drew  the  loaded  wagons,  as  in  the  days  of 
 Ladislaus  ;  while  a  kubel  of  wheat  rose  to  twenty-five  ducats. 
 
 Near  Enyed,  a  Wallachian  killed  a  woman,  boiled  and 
 devoured  the  flesh,  and  a  Wallachian  mother  killed  her  six 
 children  in  succession.  It  is  true  that  both  were  executed, 
 yet  so  terrible  was  the  famine,  that  even  human  corpses  were 
 not  safe  before  the  gnawing  hunger.  To  such  a  pitch  had  a 
 cruel  general  and  a  fanatical  priesthood  brought  Transylva- 
 nia. Rudolph  might  consider  this  land  as  lost ;  shortly  after, 
 he  lost  also  Hungary,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  towns  in 
 the  borders,  among  which  was  (Edenberg.*  Hither  came 
 Botskay,  and  setting  fire  to  the  suburbs,  the  inhabitants  fled 
 into  the  body  of  the  town  to  protect  themselves  in  the  for- 
 tress. The  crowd  in  the  town,  however,  was  now  so  great, 
 tliat  the  commander.  Colonel  Trantmansdorf,  threatened  to 
 throw  the  children  into  the  Foss,  if  the  women  and  children 
 did  not  immediately  leave  the  fortress. 
 
 Hist.  Diplom.  in  Append.,  p.  13,  Act  XI. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  137 
 
 This  terrible  condition  of  the  citizens  of  CEdenberg  was 
 relieved  sooner  than  had  been  expected. 
 
 The  cry  of  the  mothers  and  their  children  came  before 
 God,  and  a  short  truce  was  agreed  on  between  the  leaders. 
 The  bishop  and  deputy-governor,  Pete,  took  advantage  of  the 
 truce,  and  gathering  the  treasures  of  the  church,  he  carried 
 them  away  and  fled.  The  whole  body  of  the  clergy  of 
 CEdenberg  followed  his  example.  The  burgomaster  had 
 warned  the  bishop  in  vain  of  his  danger,  but  in  a  short  time 
 he  was  plundered  by  the  Turks  at  Steinanger,  and  with  great 
 difficulty  saved  his  life  by  flight. 
 
 Besides  CEdenberg,  some  other  towns  of  Upper  Hungary, 
 as  Eperjes,  Leutshaw,  Zeben,  and  Bartfeld,*  remained  faith- 
 ful to  Rudolph.  But  the  insurgents  were  not  much  restrained 
 in  their  excesses  by  their  weak  fortresses. 
 
 When,  therefore,  through  the  union  of  the  insurgents  with 
 Mahomet,  the  danger  became  even  greater,  the  Government 
 at  Prague  began  to  listen  to  more  reasonable  counsel.  The 
 mediator  of  peace  was  the  evangelical  Count  Stephen  lllyes- 
 hazy,  who  had  been  deprived  of  his  property  and  banished  to 
 Holland.  He  used  his  influence  with  the  Archduke  Mat- 
 thew, the  representative  of  the  emperor,  and  also  with  the  rep- 
 resentative of  Botskay,  with  such  good  etTect,  that  the  Peace 
 of  Vienna  was  concluded  on  the  23d  of  June,  1606,  approved 
 by  the  emperor  on  the  6th  of  August,  and  with  all  due  solem- 
 nity published  on  the  26th  of  September. 
 
 *  See  Mem.  Aug.  Conf.  of  Ribinyi,  Part  I.,  p.  332. 
 
 12 
 
138  HISTORY    OF  THE 
 
 CHAPTER  XX. 
 
 The  Peace  of  Austria.  —  Botskay's  Objection  to  the  Terms.  —  Peace  rati- 
 fied. —  Botskay  dies  of  Poison.  —  Conditions  of  the  Peace  violated.  —  Mat- 
 thew summons  a  Diet.  —  Matthew  becomes  King  of  Hungary. 
 
 The  Peace  of  Vienna  was  of  great  importance  to  the  Prot- 
 estants of  Hungary,  for  it  declared  the  22d  article  of  1604  to 
 have  been  illegally  introduced  ;  it  set  aside  all  decrees  which 
 had  been  enacted  against  the  Protestants ;  it  declared  that 
 every  Hungarian,  as  well  as  those  who  resided  in  the  military 
 boundary,  should  have  complete  liberty  of  conscience,  and 
 that  his  Majesty  would  never  in  any  way  disturb  or  limit  his 
 subjects  in  the  exercise  of  this  privilege,  A  clause  was 
 added,  explaining  that  this  should  not  be  interpreted  as  in 
 any  way  detrimental  to  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  ;  the 
 churches,  the  clergy,  and  the  rights  of  the  Roman  Catholics, 
 should  be  respected  ;  but  such  churches  as  had  during  the 
 late  commotions  been  taken  possession  of  by  either  party 
 should  be  mutually  restored. 
 
 It  was  further  decreed,  that  peace  should  be  made  with  the 
 Turks  ;  that  a  palatine  should  be  elected  ;  and  that,  instead 
 of  Rudolph,  Matthew  should  govern  Hungary,  under  the 
 advice  of  the  palatine,  and  an  imperial  parliament.  The 
 prelates  Synkai  and  Mikatzi,  who  had  been  so  inimical  to  the 
 Protestants,  should  not  return  to  the  country  till  such  time 
 as  the  charges  brought  against  them  should  have  been  legally 
 settled.  The  abuses  of  the  ecclesiastical  courts,  and  espe- 
 cially with  reference  to  tithes,  should  be  settled  at  the  Diet. 
 The  Jesuits  should  never  be  allowed  to  possess  immovable 
 property,   the   king   reserving,   however,   his   rifrht  to  make 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUxNGARY.  139 
 
 them  presents.  The  public,  civil,  and  military  offices  should 
 be  open  to  all,  without  distinction  on  account  of  religion. 
 Botskay  obtained  Transylvania  as  his  hereditary  right,  and 
 Hungary  as  far  as  the  Theiss.  Should  he,  however,  die  with- 
 out male  issue,  all  devolves  to  the  crown. 
 
 For  a  long  time  Botskay  refused  to  accept  some  of  the 
 expressions  in  the  treaty,  and  especially  the  clause,  "  without 
 detriment  to  the  Roman  Catholic  religion."  As,  however,  the 
 instrument  was  already  signed  by  Rudolph,  and  the  Archduke 
 Matthew  gave  an  explanation,  to  the  effect  that  the  approach- 
 ing Diet  would  settle  the  difficulty,  that  the  whole  agreement 
 was  made  in  good  faith,  that  the  objectionable  passage  was 
 not  intended  as  a  threat,  but  simply  and  solely  that  each  con- 
 fession should  be  entirely  free  from  all  injury,  detriment,  or 
 limit,  on  the  part  of  the  other,  —  Prince  Botskay  was  satis- 
 fied, and  the  contract  was  signed  by  the  most  distinginshed 
 Hungarian  magnates.  It  was,  besides,  guaranteed  by  the 
 states  of  Bohemia,  Moravia,  and  Silesia.* 
 
 The  hero  of  this  great  achievement  for  the  Protestant 
 Church  was  destined  to  see  little  of  the  fruits.  It  was  but  a 
 few  months  till  the  prince,  in  the  full  vigor  of  manhood,  sunk 
 into  his  grave.  He  died  of  poison,  at  Kashaw,  on  the  7th  of 
 January,  1607.  His  friends  said  that  the  poison  was  admin- 
 istered by  the  chancellor,  Michael  Kathay,  who  had  been 
 bribed  for  the  purpose.  Kathay  was  thrown  into  prison,  and 
 the  Haiduken,  or  Botskay's  bodyguards,  shorly  after  drag- 
 ged him  out,  and  hewed  him  in  pieces  in  the  public  streets. 
 The  loss  of  this  generous  and  noble  prince  was  very  severely 
 felt  by  the  Protestants.f 
 
 With  the  death  of  Botskay  the  Roman  party  acquired  new 
 courage.     As  the  Pope  had  already  done  at  Munster  on  the 
 
 *  Hist.  Diplom.,  p.  21. 
 
 t  He  had  made  a  present  of  30,000  Hungarian  florins  to  the  church  of 
 Tymau,  which,  it  is  true,  was  lost  when  the  church  and  schools  were  seized 
 by  the  Papists. 
 
140  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 part  of  Germany,  so  he  now  also  protested  against  the  peace 
 in  Hungary.  A  body  of  prelates  and  bishops  met  together, 
 and  soon  found  ways  and  means  of  removing  the  advantages 
 of  the  contract  of  Vienna. 
 
 Once  more  began  the  oppressions,  —  once  more  was  it  for- 
 bidden to  the  Protestants  to  bring  their  accusations  and  com- 
 plaints before  the  Diet,  —  once  more  was  the  attempt  made, 
 and  not  without  success,  to  take  away  the  churches,  —  and 
 the  Protestants,  driven  to  rebellion,  placed  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olics sometimes  in  danger.  The  Emperor  Rudolph  gave 
 posts  of  honor  to  those  who  had  advised  him  against  ratify- 
 ing the  Peace  of  Vienna ;  he  appointed  the  much  hated  prel- 
 ate Synkai,  Archbishop  of  Kalotsha,  and  Francis  Forgacs, 
 Archbishop  of  Gran. 
 
 It  was  in  Transylvania  where  the  Jesuits,  in  consequence 
 of  Stephen  Bathorly's  letter,  remained  quiet,  that  the  condi- 
 tions of  the  peace  were  observed.  Not  only  the  Protestants, 
 but  also  the  Archduke  Matthew,  was  placed  in  a  very  critical 
 position  by  this  conduct.  Accordingly,  when  the  discontent 
 was  rapidly  increasing,  and  the  nobility  found  the  Diet  of 
 1607,  which  Rudolph  had  summoned  to  Presburg,  always 
 postponed,  and  not  likely  to  be  opened,  Matthew  availed  him- 
 self of  the  opportunity  which  the  circumstances  gave  for 
 gratifying  his  ambition,  and  summoned  the  advisers  of  the 
 Hungarian  crown  to  Vienna,  to  consult  about  the  welfare  of 
 the  state.  It  would  appear  that  at  this  meeting  the  resolution 
 was  first  adopted  that  Matthew  should  take  Rudolph's  place 
 in  the  government  of  Hungary,  and  by  the  assistance  of 
 Prince  Esterhazy  the  plan  ripened  towards  execution.  It 
 was  not  strange  that  Esterhazy  and  the  other  princes  of  Hun- 
 gary had  little  love  to  Rudolph,  for  they  saw  their  land  di- 
 vided between  him  and  the  Turks,  and  the  former  doing  very 
 little  to  its  advantage  ;  and  it  was  equally  natural  that,  where 
 hearty  and  devoted  love  to  the  sovereign  did  not  exist,  noth- 
 ing else  could  supply  the  place,  so  soon  as  the  crown  be^an 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  141 
 
 to  tremble  on  the  ruler's  head.  The  Hungarians  knew  right 
 well  how  little  Rudolph  cared  for  them  ;  and  when  Matthew 
 summoned  a  Diet  in  Presburg,  on  the  23d  of  January,  1608, 
 they  not  only  gladly  appeared,  but  also,  when  Rudolph,  under 
 date  of  29th  of  January,  dissolved  the  Diet,  they  continued 
 still  to  sit  and  deliberate. 
 
 When  the  first  article  of  the  Peace  of  Vienna,  in  wjiich 
 religious  liberty  was  guaranteed  to  the  Protestants  in  the 
 entire  kingdom,  was  laid  before  the  Diet,  the  Bishop  of  Ves- 
 prim,  Demetrius  Napraghi,  in  the  name  of  the  whole  Popish 
 clergy,  protested  against  it.  The  higher  morality  of  the  lay 
 nobility,  however,  and  the  firmness  of  Matthew,  succeeded  in 
 cariying  the  point,  so  that  this  article,  with  a  single  dissentient 
 voice,  was  made  law.  When,  however,  on  the  23d  of  Feb- 
 ruary, Rudolph  declared  all  the  decisions  of  the  Diet  null  and 
 void,  Matthew  immediately,  with  an  army  of  20,000,  broke 
 into  Bohemia,  and  the  suspicious,  silly  Rudolph  submitted  to 
 have  the  whole  afiair  between  himself  and  his  brother  left  to 
 arbitration.  The  end  of  the  matter  was,  that  Hungary  and 
 Austria  were  given  to  Matthew  as  an  independent  kingdom. 
 On  the  22d  of  October,  1608,  Matthew  appeared  at  the  Diet 
 of  Presburg.  He  readily  complied  with  the  wishes  of  the 
 Diet ;  but  the  nobility,  having  learned  to  distrust  kings,  re- 
 fused to  crown  him  till  he  had  signed  certain  articles  which 
 were  laid  before  him.  Matthew  had,  in  the  mean  time,  dis- 
 covered that  his  imperial  brother  was  trying  to  stir  the  nation 
 up  against  him  by  making  secret  promises  to  them,  and  there- 
 fore readily  signed  the  article. 
 
 Thus  was  the  Jesuitical  clause  of  the  Peace  of  Vienna, 
 against  which  Botskay  had  protested,  removed,  and  in  clear 
 and  plain  language  was  it  permitted  to  the  Protestants  to  have 
 their  own  superintendents,  while  full  and  complete  liberty  of 
 conscience,  and  of  public  worship,  was  guaranteed. 
 
 The  attempts  of  the  Jesuits,  under  Cardinal  Forgacs,  to 
 overturn  this  arrangement,  were  unsuccessful.    The  archduke 
 
142  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 remained  faithful  to  his  promise,  carrying  out  the  resolutions 
 of  the  Diet,  and  was  crowned  with  great  splendor  on  the  19th 
 of  November.  Esterhazy  had,  by  a  great  majority,  two 
 years  before,  been  elected  palatine.  The  Popish  nobility 
 handed  in  a  protest  against  the  coronation,  signed  by  them 
 all,  at  the  bidding  of  the  Roman  legate,  with  the  one  noble 
 exception  of  Valentine  Lepes ;  but  it  was  for  the  present  dis- 
 regarded. 
 
 As  the  seaman  feels  on  entering  the  quiet  harbor  after 
 escaping  all  the  perils  of  the  stormy  sea,  just  such  was  the 
 feeling  of  the  Hungarian  Protestants  as  they  found  that  their 
 lawfully  crowned  king  had,  in  a  legal  way,  by  means  of  the 
 assembled  states,  set  them  completely  free  from  the  intrigues 
 of  a  persecuting  Roman  hierarchy.  It  was  not  the  Protes- 
 tants alone  who  separated  from  Rudolph  without  a  tear,  but 
 all  the  Hungarians  ;  for  during  twenty-three  years  they  had 
 not  seen  his  face,  and  had  been  at  all  times  delivered  over  by 
 him  to  the  most  unlimited  oppression.  During  twenty-four 
 years  the  Hungarians  had  paid  from  thirty-five  wasted  and 
 impoverished  gespanschaften  (counties)  the  sum  of  1,067,124 
 ducats  to  a  foreign  king,  and  in  return  had  received  nothing 
 but  the  bitter  necessity  of  constantly  contending  with  more 
 or  less  severity  to  maintain  their  civil  independence  from 
 Austria,  and  their  religious  liberty. 
 
 The  angel  of  mercy  turns  away  with  a  tear  from  such 
 monarchs,  who  call  themselves  princes  "  by  the  grace  of  God," 
 but  who  can  neither  understand  nor  fulfil  the  duties  which 
 such  a  title  demands  of  them  ;  and  poor  humanity,  trodden 
 in  the  dust,  looks  up  in  tears  after  the  retiring  angel,  who,  as 
 he  flees  away,  turns  one  look  more  back  on  the  oppressed, 
 and,  raising  his  arm  to  Heaven,  comforts  them  by  pointing  to 
 Him  who  sits  as  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords,  ruling 
 the  earth  in  righteousness,  at  whose  command  the  kingdoms 
 fall  and  the  fruitful  palaces  become  a  desert ;  who  sits  upon 
 the  circle  of  the  earth,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof  are  as 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  143 
 
 grasshoppers  ;  that  stretcheth  out  the  heavens  as  a  curtain, 
 and  spreadeth  them  out  as  a  tent  to  dwell  in  ;  that  bringeth 
 the  princes  to  nothing  ;  he  maketh  the  judges  of  the  earth  as 
 vanity.  Yea,  they  shall  not  be  planted ;  yea,  they  shall  not 
 be  sown ;  yea,  their  stock  shall  not  take  root  in  the  earth ; 
 and  he  shall  also  blow  upon  them,  and  they  shall  wither,  and 
 the  whirlwind  shall  take  them  away  as  stubble. 
 
SECOND  PEEIOD. 
 
 FROM  THE  PEACE  OF  VIENNA  TILL  THE  CONVEN- 
 TION OF  SZATHMAR,  1608-1711. 
 
 CHAPTER    I. 
 
 Presburg  Church.  —  Stephen  Esterhdzy.  —  His  Death.  —  The  Jesuits.  — 
 George  Thurzo,  Palatine.  —  Synod  of  Sillein. 
 
 We  now  see  the  Evangelical  Church  of  Presburg  as  a 
 gradually  ripening  fruit  of  the  Peace  of  Vienna.  Although 
 many  had  long  resided  here  who  were  favorably  disposed  to 
 the  Gospel,  yet  till  now  they  had  not  taken  courage  to  break 
 loose  from  the  fetters  of  Rome.  They  applied  to  the  town- 
 councillor,  Siegfried  Kolonitsh,  to  obtain  for  them  the 
 Protestant  pastor  of  the  village  Ratshdorf,  which  is  now  a 
 filial  church  of  Presburg  ;  and,  as  there  was  no  church,  he 
 opened  his  services  in  a  private  house.  They  chose  Master 
 David  Kilgar  as  rector  of  their  school,  and  Master  Adam 
 Tattelbach  as  deacon,  and  these  men  were  introduced  to 
 their  new  office  by  the  town-councillors. 
 
 The  Protestants  seemed  now  able  to  look  into  the  future 
 without  concern.  King  Matthew  had  sworn  to  protect  their 
 rights  ;  the  States  had  entered  the  decrees  among  the  laws 
 of  the  land  ;  Moravia,  Bohemia,  and  Silesia  had  guaranteed 
 their  execution  ;  and  Stephen  Esterhazy,  as  elected  palatine, 
 stood  like  a  protecting  angel  firm  at  his  post.  He  had  now 
 once  more  been  put  in  possession  of  his  property,  and  was 
 become  the  object  of  veneration  on  the  part  of  all  true  Hun- 
 
HISTORY  OF  THE  PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.      145 
 
 garians,  especially,  however,  of  the  Protestants.  Far  re- 
 moved from  bigotry,  he  had  advanced  the  cause  of  Protes- 
 tantism by  liberally  supporting  the  schools.  He  called  Jere- 
 miah Sutorius,  who  had  studied  at  Wittenberg,  to  be  rector 
 of  the  school  at  Trentshin,  and  a  Meissner  professor,  Elijah 
 Wisinus,  to  the  gymnasium  of  Banowitz.  The  latter  was 
 supported  at  the  expense  of  the  palatine.*  Esterhazy 
 founded  a  bursary  for  the  poor  students,  which  was  increased 
 by  his  widow  in  1609.  Yet,  not  only  for  his  own  Hungarian 
 countrymen,  but  also  for  the  oppressed  Protestants  in  Austria, 
 do  we  find  him  carefully  making  provision,  by  interceding 
 with  the  Elector  of  Saxony  and  other  princes.  His  labors 
 of  love  were  very  much  hampered  by  the  Jesuits,  and  his 
 time  of  working  was  not  long  ;  for  on  the  6th  of  May, 
 1609,  he  died  at  Vienna,  of  cramp  in  the  stomach. t  No 
 heavier  loss  could  have  befallen  the  country  and  the  Church. 
 Hungary's  political  and  ecclesiastical  state  was  very  unsatis- 
 factory. 
 
 The  land  was  still  bleeding  from  the  wounds  inflicted  un- 
 der Botskay's  war,  and  the  Peace  of  Vienna  gave  occasion 
 to  all  manner  of  dispute.  The  Jesuits,  whose  head-quarters 
 were  at  Gratz,  represented  this  peace  as  being  simply  the 
 Presburg  conspiracy,  and  provided  favors  and  honors  for 
 those  who  labor  most  diligently  to  oppose  its  operations. 
 
 Under  such  circumstances,  then,  much  depended  on  the 
 choice  of  a  proper  person  to  become  palatine.  The  king, 
 being  a  Roman  Catholic,  would  have  inclined  towards 
 appointing  a  member  of  his  own  Church ;  and  the  Jesu- 
 its, ever  fertile  in  inventions,  proposed  that  the  mode  of 
 election  should  be  changed.  These  men  proposed  that  the 
 states  should   merely  nominate  a  certain  number  of  candi- 
 
 *  Ribiuyi,  Mem.  Aug.  Conf.,  Tom.  I.,  p.  427. 
 
 t  He  was  buried  in  the  church  at  Dosing,  in  Hungary;  and  his  white 
 marble  monument  was,  two  hundred  years  later,  removed  by  a  zealous 
 Popish  priest. 
 
 13 
 
146  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 dates,  out  of  which  the  king  should  himself  select.  This 
 plan  was,  however,  too  transparent  to  permit  the  nobles  of 
 Hungary  to  mistake  its  design,  and  they  abode  determinedly 
 by  their  former  custom.  When  the  king,  then,  on  the  7th  of 
 December,  1609,  proposed  two  Roman  Catholic  and  two 
 Protestant  candidates,  one  of  the  latter,  George  Thurzo,  was 
 elected,  by  one  hundred  and  fifty  votes  against  fifty-three, 
 to  fill  the  post. 
 
 George  Thurzo,  now  in  the  forty-second  year  of  his  age, 
 a  man  of  learning,  activity,  and  political  talent,  distinguished 
 as  a  diplomatist  in  the  peace  with  Botskay,  and  raised  to  fill 
 several  important  offices  under  Rudolph  and  Matthew,  is 
 made  palatine.  While  distinguished  by  moderation  towards 
 the  Roman  Catholics,  as  he  had  shown  himself  on  the  recall 
 of  Michael  Mikatzi,  the  Bishop  of  Wardein,  from  exile,  still 
 the  prosperity  of  the  Protestant  Church  lay  near  his  heart, 
 and  he  strove  to  advance  its  interests  in  a  natural  and  reason- 
 able way,  by  summoning  a  general  synod. 
 
 As  yet,  the  Protestants  were  not  quite  freed  from  the  juris- 
 diction of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 
 
 They  were  still  obliged  to  pay  the  "  priests'  dues,"  and 
 were  not  safe  from  the  interference  of  Popish  visitations,  on 
 which  occasions  the  doctrines  and  the  ordination  of  their 
 own  clergy  were  attacked  in  an  abusive  manner ;  the  mar- 
 riage of  the  clergy  was  declared  illegal,  and  their  children 
 illegitimate  ;  demands  were  made,  not  only  contrary  to  con- 
 science, but  also  contrary  to  all  justice  ;  and  it  was  often 
 only  with  golden  or  silver  tears  that  the  zeal  of  the  visitors 
 could  be  quieted.* 
 
 By  means  of  a  general  synod,  held  in  the  village  Sillein, 
 in  Trentshin  county,  George  Thurzo  resolved  to  bring  these 
 abuses  to  a  close.  In  conjunction  with  several  nobles  and 
 princes,  and  in  accordance  with  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the 
 Peace  of  Vienna,  which  secured  to  the  elders,  ministers,  and 
 
 *  Petsekius  in  Mall.  Penicul.  Ja.  Ap.,  G.  V.  p.  96. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  147 
 
 superintendents  of  each  confession  the  full  authority  over 
 the  members  of  their  own  church,  he  summoned  this  synod, 
 and  opened  it  in  person  on  the  28th  of  March,  1610. 
 
 It  is  true  that,  owing  to  the  quarrels  between  the  sister 
 churches,  and  owing  to  the  political  state  of  the  country,  he 
 was  not  able  to  include  the  whole  land,  and  he  therefore  sum- 
 moned only  ten  counties,  indulging  the  hope  that  he  would 
 thus  bring  the  discussion  sooner  to  a  satisfactory  conclusion. 
 The  palatine  sent  a  special  invitation  to  each  county,  to  the 
 most  distinguished  landed  proprietors,  and  to  the  royal  free 
 cities,  to  elect  representatives,  who  were  men  of  peace,  and 
 clothed  with  power,  not  only  to  deliberate,  but  also  to  decide 
 on  ecclesiastical  matters.*  The  summons  was  gladly  at- 
 tended to ;  f  and  in  three  days  had  the  Synod  of  Sillein  de- 
 creed the  following  weighty  matters  :  — 
 
 The  ten  counties  were  divided  into  three  circles,  and  a 
 superintendent  was  elected  for  each.  For  Liptau,  Arva,  and 
 Trentshin,  Elijah  Lanyi,  pastor  of  Thurotz  ;  for  Thurotz, 
 Neograd,  Sol,  and  Honther,  Samuel  Melick  ;  for  Barsha, 
 Neutran,  and  Presburg,  Isaac  Abrahamides  of  Baimotz.  The 
 superintendents  had  each  two  inspectors  under  them,  the  one 
 for  German,  the  other  for  the  Hungarian  churches.  There 
 were,  besides,  seniors  and  deacons  elected,  who  were  men 
 of  sound  faith,  and  whose  place  should  be  supplied  by  elec- 
 tion, on  their  resignation  or  death.  On  the  decease  of  a 
 superintendent,  two  of  the  neighboring  superintendents  had 
 a  right  to  collect  the  votes  and  preside  at  the  election  of  one 
 to  supply  his  place 4 
 
 *  Ribinjn,  Mem.,  Tom.  I.,  p.  372. 
 
 t  The  most  distinguished  lay  members  of  this  synod  were  Count  George 
 Thurzo,  the  imperial  palatine;  Peter  Revay,  Count  of  Thurocy;  Moses 
 Szunyogh,  of  Jessenitz  ;  Andrew  Jakuhith;  Benedict  Pogrinj-i  ;  Martin 
 Benit'sky;  Theodosius  Shimiieasy  ;  Jeroslav  Ymeskal ;  Otskay;  Majthenji; 
 Gymg}','  and  others.  See  the  "  Acts  and  Decrees  of  the  Synod  of  Sillein, 
 1708.     William  Kander  "     4to  (in  possession  of  the  family  of  Tih4ny). 
 
 X  Here  the  great  principle  of  the  Protestant  Church  in  her  independence 
 and  self-government  is  kept  prominently  forward. 
 
148  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 For  the  support  of  the  superintendents  was  reckoned  the 
 usual  annual  allowance  from  the  inferior  clergy  as  in  Popish 
 times,  the  registry  fees,  and  a  voluntary  contribution  from 
 the  churches. 
 
 Respecting  duties  and  labors  v/as  decreed  :  — 
 
 That  the  inspectors,  seniors,  and  superintendents,  should 
 lead  an  upright,  unblamable  life,  that  the  enemy  might  find 
 no  occasion  to  speak  evil  of  them. 
 
 That  the  superintendents  should,  either  in  person  or  by  the 
 senior,  visit  the  churches  once  a  year ;  that  they  should  al- 
 ways attend  the  synods  to  be  held  in  January  or  February, 
 and  take  special  notice  of  the  business  of  the  churches  under 
 their  care  ;  should  decide  on  the  questions  brought  before 
 them  at  these  meetings,  should  preserve  strict  church  disci- 
 pline, and  collect  their  fees. 
 
 They  should  inquire  into  the  matter  and  manner  of  the 
 preaching,  whether  the  people  are  encouraged  to  prayer,  — 
 whether  the  ordinances  of  religion  generally  are  attended  to 
 by  the  people,  —  whether  the  clergy  lead  a  pious,  sober,  and 
 chaste  life,  —  whether  the  people  are  grateful  and  submis- 
 sive to  authority,  —  whether  the  dues  are  properly  paid, — 
 whether  the  buildings  are  in  a  good  state,  —  and  whether  the 
 schoolmasters  discharge  their  duty  properly,  and  lead  a  proper 
 life.     In  all  these  matters  the  senior  should  assist. 
 
 The  superintendent  should  have  a  correct  list  of  all  ec- 
 clesiastical properties  and  revenues,  and  be  in  a  state  to 
 apply  to  the  civil  authorities  for  protection  in  case  of  injury. 
 
 He  should  protect  the  minister  and  schoolmaster  from  all 
 injustice  ;  and  the  civil  power  is  bound  to  assist,  after  having 
 first  made  strict  inquiry  into  all  the  circumstances  of  each 
 case. 
 
 In  the  German  churches  there  should  be  a  pulpit  gown  and 
 a  form  of  prayer  introduced. 
 
 The  superintendent  should,  with  the  assistance  of  the  in- 
 spector, the   senior,  and    some  of  the    neighboring   clergy, 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  149 
 
 examine  candidates  for  the  ministiy,  require  from  them  the 
 subscription  of  the  Formula  Concordise,  and  ordain  after  the 
 plan  usually  adopted  at  Wittenberg.  The  names  should  be 
 entered  in  a  registry,  and  a  certificate  of  ordination  be  given. 
 
 The  students  had  permission  to  visit  foreign  universities, 
 and  also  to  be  ordained  abroad,  only  this  dared  not  take  place 
 as  a  mark  of  disrespect  to  the  home  universities,  and  to  the 
 regularly  constituted  superintendents. 
 
 In  case'of  need,  the  superintendent  might  ask  legal  advice 
 from  such  lawyers  as  are  not  related  by  ties  of  blood  or  friend- 
 ship with  either  of  the  contending  parties. 
 
 Every  minister,  on  receiving  a  call  to  a  congregation,  must 
 appear  before  the  senior  or  inspector,  and  bring  evidence  of 
 his  having  regularly  received  the  call,  and  also  that  his  life 
 and  doctrines  are  consistent  with  the  office  which  he  seeks. 
 
 Weightier  matters  respecting  heresy,  uncleanness,  or  other 
 grave  charges  against  clergy  or  deacons,  were  to  be  laid  be- 
 fore the  superintendent.  Where  the  charge  was  fully  proved, 
 the  guilty  party  might  be  degraded  from  his  office,  declared 
 unfit  ever  again  to  hold  office,  and,  in  case  of  need,  might 
 be  handed  over  to  the  civil  authorities  to  be  further  dealt 
 with.  Less  important  matters  might  be  given  to  the  inspec- 
 tors and  seniors,  and  be  settled  at  the  annual  meetings. 
 
 From  the  senior  there  was  always  an  appeal  to  the  super- 
 intendent, who  either  confirmed  the  sentence  or  sent  it  back 
 to  be  again  considered,  and,  in  peculiar  cases,  brought  ex- 
 perienced men  to  assist  with  their  counsel.  No  further  ap- 
 peal was  admitted,  and  the  guilty  party  paid  all  costs. 
 
 The  superintendent  should  not  judge  according  to  his  own 
 opinion,  but  according  to  the  law.  Those  who  refused  to  sub- 
 mit  after  a  second  warning  might  be  deposed  and  excommu- 
 nicated, notice  of  the  same  having  previously  been  given  to 
 the  civil  authorities. 
 
 The  clergy  who  were  accused  of  any  crime,  must  be  sum- 
 moned by  the  superintendent,  after  a  formula  in  which  the 
 13* 
 
150  HISTOIIY    OF    THE 
 
 charge  was  duly  entered  ;  and  the  summons  was  forwarded, 
 not  dh'ect,  but  through  the  inspector  or  senior. 
 
 The  office-bearers  of  the  Church,  when  hindered  in  the 
 discharge  of  their  duty,  might  appeal  to  the  civil  power,  who 
 dared  not  refuse  to  support  them. 
 
 The  superintendents  were  bound  at  all  times,  on  entering 
 on  their  office,  to  take  the  following 
 
 OATH. 
 
 "  I,  A.   B.,  the  superintendent  in  county ,   swear 
 
 before  the  living  God,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit,  and 
 promise,  during  my  life,  neither  publicly  nor  privately  to 
 teach  or  advance  any  other  doctrines  besides  such  as  are 
 contained  in  the  writings  of  the  Prophets  and  Apostles,  as 
 explained  in  the  Augsburg  Confession,  as  presented  to  the 
 Emperor  Charles  in  the  year  1530,  and  also  in  the  Formula 
 Concordiee.  I  promise  to  watch  over  the  seniors  and  clergy  of 
 the  church  under  my  care  with  diligence  and  earnestness,  that 
 they  shall  also  teach  and  hold  no  other  doctrines.  Through 
 the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  will  I  endeavor  to  lead  such  a 
 life,  and  set  such  an  example,  as  is  worthy  of  my  profession. 
 I  will  myself  respect  the  laws  of  the  land,  as  well  as  take 
 care  that  those  under  my  charge  do  the  same.  That  I  ear- 
 nestly seek  to  fulfil  all  these  duties,  so  help  me  God  the 
 Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit.     Amen." 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    Ol"    HUNGARY.  151 
 
 CHAPTER  11. 
 
 The  Archbishopi5  protest  against  the  Synod  of  Sillein.  —  Answer. — Peter 
 Pazmany.  —  Protestant  Princes  turn  to  Popery.  —  Synod  of  Tyrnau.  — 
 John  !Moschovinus.  —  The  "Women  of  Hricsow.  —  King  Matthew  gives  an 
 unfavorable  Decision  respecting  the  Peace  of  Vienna. 
 
 The  palatine,  George  Thurzo,  had  the  decisions  of  this 
 synod  printed  and  distributed,  that  others  might  to  some 
 extent  be  guided  by  them.  Among  others,  the  churches  of 
 the  mining  towns  of  Eperjes,  of  Leutshaw,  Kashaw,  and 
 Bartfeld,  received  copies,  but  they  were  so  deeply  involved 
 in  controversy  respecting  the  Formula  Concordise,  that  little 
 united  action  could  be  expected. 
 
 It  was,  however,  not  to  be  thought  that  the  Popish  clergy 
 would  look  so  lightly  on  the  decrees  of  the  Synod  of  Sillein. 
 Within  eighteen  days  the  Cardinal  and  Archbishop  Forgacs 
 protested  against  the  decrees  with  a  bitterness  very  unbecom- 
 ing in  him  who  -had  crowned  as  King  of  Hungary  the  man 
 who  had  signed  the  Peace  of  Vienna. 
 
 Under  the  threat  of  excommunication  he  demanded  the  re- 
 peal of  these  resolutions,  he  called  the  persons  who  had  there 
 assembled  wolves  who  had  broken  into  the  fold  of  Christ, 
 declared  the  election  of  superintendents  and  their  ordination 
 of  clergy  an  unheard-of  audacity,  contrary  to  the  laws  of  the 
 land  (sic),  and  contrary  to  religious  liberty!  He  charged 
 them  with  perjury  in  reference  to  the  24th  article  of  the 
 Augsburg  Confession,  and  in  genuine  Popish  style  pro- 
 nounced his  curse  against  the  decrees,  and  against  those  who 
 should  observe  them.  This  precious  document  is  dated  at 
 "  Our  Archiepiscopal  Court  in  Presburg,  17th  of  April,  1610," 
 
152  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 and  was  published  first  by  means  of  a  nail  on  the  church 
 door  of  St.  Martin's.* 
 
 The  Protestants  did  not  long  remain  silent.  The  palatine 
 was  at  that  time  from  home.  He  soon  heard,  however,  of 
 the  doings  through  Elijah  Lanyi,  and  on  the  25th  of  May  he 
 wrote  a  reply  from  Szathmar,  calling  the  documents  a  shabby 
 invention,  filled  with  all  manner  of  paltry  ribaldry.  He 
 begged  the  Protestants  immediately  to  reply. 
 
 In  a  paper  which  appeared  in  Kashaw,  printed  by  John 
 Fisher,  with  the  motto,  "  Stand  fast  therefore  in  the  liberty 
 wherewith  Christ  hath  made  us  free,  and  be  not  entangled 
 again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage"  (Gal.  v.  1),  the  princes 
 and  nobles  who  had  met  at  Sillein,  published  through  Elijah 
 Lanyi  an  apology,  in  which  they  opposed  the  assumption  of 
 the  archbishop  by  arguments  drawn  from  the  laws  of  the 
 land,  from  history,  and  from  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Placing 
 their  trust  in  God,  adducing  the  110th  Psalm,  46th  chapter  of 
 Isaiah,  5th  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  other 
 Scripture  passages,  they  appealed  to  his  Majesty  and  to  the 
 States  for  protection  against  the  audacity  of  the  archbishop. 
 
 This  apology  was  answered  by  a  man  who  at  this  time  be- 
 came more  than  any  other  the  object  of  the  love  and  hatred 
 of  friends  and  enemies.  Cardinal  Peter  Pazmany.t 
 
 The  style  of  his  reply  was  of  the  lowest  kind,  and  it  made 
 its  appearance  under  the  title  Peniculus  Papporum^  bearing 
 the  name  of  John  Jenitzy.     The  superintendent  published  a 
 
 *  Hist.  Diplom.,  pp.  27-29.  7  3  35  3  5        3 
 
 t  He  was  born  at  Gt.  Wardein,  in  1570,  of  a  reduced  noble  family  of  the 
 Reformed  Church,  and  in  his  thirteenth  year  became  Roman  Catholic.  In 
 his  seventeenth  year  he  joined  the  Jesuits.  His  noviciate  Avas  completed 
 at  Cracow;  his  philosophical  studies  at  Vienna,  and  tlieological,  at  Rome. 
 He  became  professor  of  theology  at  Gr.atz,  and  gladly  accepted  the  post  of 
 missionary  to  Hungary.  In  1608  he  was  the  representative  of  the  Jesuits 
 at  the  Diet  of  Presburg.  When  turned  out  of  the  Diet  he  asserted  his  right 
 to  sit,  and  witli  mucli  power  contested  the  points  of  the  Jesuits.  He  pub- 
 lished a  powerful  pamphlet  in  their  favor.  See  "  Majlath,  History  of  tlie 
 Mag}'ars,"  Vol.  IV.,  p.  249. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  153 
 
 rejoinder  under  the  title  Malleus  Penniculi  Papistici,  printed 
 in  1612,  and  left  no  part  of  his  adversary's  argument 
 untouched.* 
 
 The  controversy  was  continued  with  bitterness  by  Peter 
 Pazmany  ;  and  as  the  palatine  was  too  lenient  towards  these 
 violent  attacks  on  the  fundamental  principles  of  civil  and 
 religious  liberty,  as  guaranteed  by  the  constitution  of  the 
 country,  the  Evangelical  Church  rather  suffered  by  the  quarrel. 
 Men  of  considerable  importance  and  wealth,  such  as  Fran- 
 cis and  Nicolas  Esterhazy,  Melchior  AUaghy,  and  George 
 Daugesh  of  Hommona,  fell  off  from  the  Protestant  ranks. 
 
 Forgacs  had  protested  against  the  resolutions  of  the  Synod 
 of  Sillein,  but  finding  it  necessary  to  take  other  steps,  he  sum- 
 moned a  provincial  synod  at  Tyrnau,  in  1611,  which  was 
 attended  by  Placidus  Maria,  the  Papal  nuncio,  eight  bishops, 
 six  abbots,  and  twenty  prebends,  archdeacons,  and  canons, 
 as  well  as  also  Peter  Pazmany.  The  resolutions  of  this  synod 
 were  known  only  to  the  initiated ;  the  consequences,  how- 
 ever, were  soon  felt  in  the  renewed  persecutions  of  the  Prot- 
 estant Church. 
 
 It  is  of  historical  importance  to  note,  that,  from  what  is 
 known  of  the  proceedings -of  this  synod,  it  is  evident  that 
 at  this  time  there  were  in  the  midst  of  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olic Church  priests  who  were  regularly  married,  and  who 
 lived  openly  with  wife  and  children.  The  communion  was 
 also  by  some  administered  in  both  kinds.  The  facts  are 
 proved  by  the  resolution  of  this  Roman  Catholic  synod,  in 
 direct  opposition  to  the  Word  of  God,  forbidding  absolutely 
 that  either  of  these  practices  should  be  tolerated  in  time  to 
 come. 
 
 That  they  might  not,  through  the  intrigues  of  the  Papists, 
 lose  the  advantages  already  secured  to  them,  the  three  super- 
 
 *  This  paper  was  also  ascribed,  but  without  proper  reason,  to  Peter 
 Pctshius. 
 
154  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 intendents  met,  in  1612,  to  consult  respecting  the  general 
 affairs  of  the  Protestant  Church.  Hitherto  there  had  been  a 
 striking  dissimilarity  in  the  outward  customs,  in  the  forms  of 
 public  worship,  and  also  in  the  doctrines  taught  among  the 
 Protestants.  It  was  therefore  resolved  that  the  Wittenberg 
 ceremonial  should  be  introduced,  and  that  Luther's  Shorter 
 Catechism  should  be  translated,  and  used  in  instructing  the 
 children.  When  the  Catechism  appeared,  it  was  dedicated 
 to  Elizabeth  Zober,  the  spouse  of  the  palatine. 
 
 An  example  of  the  zeal  of  the  superintendents  in  preserv- 
 ing purity  of  doctrine,  may  be  seen  in  the  case  of  John  Mos- 
 chovinus,  who  is  also  sometimes  called  Poloni.  He  was 
 accused  of  reviving  the  heresy  of  Photinus,  a  heretic  of  the 
 fourth  century,  and  having  been  cast  into  prison  by  the  pala- 
 tine, his  case  was  thoroughly  considered  by  the  superinten- 
 dents. His  heresy  having  been  proved,  he  was  handed  over 
 to  the  palatine,  who  banished  him  from  the  countiy. 
 
 The  Protestants  of  this  period,  much  distinguished  by 
 purity  of  life,  laid  especial  stress  on  the  influence  of  prayer ; 
 and  with  good  reason,  for  the  Lord  had  set  the  example,  and 
 had  given  the  command,  and  the  Apostles  and  early  Chris- 
 tians had  been  very  diligent  in  waiting  on  the  means  of 
 grace.  Who  does  not  know  how  zealous  the  Reformers 
 were  m  the  discharge  of  this  duty  ?  How  wondrous  was 
 the  power  which  Luther  and  Zwingle  obtained  from  heaven  by 
 means  of  prayer !  And  what  an  astonishing  moral  strength 
 was  that  which  Knox  obtained  by  wrestling  with  God,  so 
 that  he  stood  unflinching  in  the  face  of  Mary  with  all  her  in- 
 fluence, and  having  learned  to  tremble  before  God  in  the 
 closet,  he,  at  the  same  time,  obtained  power  to  tremble  no- 
 where else.  "  1  am  more  afraid  of  his  prayers,"  Mary  used 
 to  say,  "  than  of  an  army  of  ten  thousand  men." 
 
 In  this  light  we  must  view  those  clergy  who,  on  the  19th  of 
 August,  1614,  in  Hricsow,  in  the  Trentshin  county  visited  a 
 woman  who  was  said  to  be  possessed  of  a  devil,  on  purpose 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  155 
 
 to  heal  her  by  the  influence  of  united  prayer.*  At  the  invi- 
 tation of  the  aged  Stephen  Krusspier,  five  other  ministers  of 
 the  Gospel  united  with  him  to  try  and  help  this  woman. 
 When  their  efforts  remained  fruitless,  they  applied  to  the 
 superintendent,  Elijah  Lanyi,  who  advised  the  entire  senioral 
 division  of  clergy  to  meet  together  for  prayer.  This  was 
 done,  and  on  the  12th  of  September  they  came  together,  to 
 the  number  of  eighteen,  at  their  own  expense,  and  continued 
 three  days  in  prayer.  They  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing, 
 at  the  end  of  this  time,  that  their  prayer  was  heard,  and 
 she  who  had  been  pronounced  incurable  was  again  fully  re- 
 stored, f 
 
 Such  experience  is  made  by  mortals  in  a  time  of  need. 
 Outward  trials  drive  to  Him  who  has  the  fulness  of  life  and 
 comfort,  and  they  experience  what  to  others  is  unintelligible 
 and  incredible.  Only  he  who  knows  by  experience  the 
 power  of  prayer  will  be  able  to  comprehend  and  properly 
 estimate  the  above-mentioned  fact.  Times  of  trial  gave 
 David  those  glorious  Psalms  which  had  been  the  comfort  of 
 the  Cljurch  in  every  age  ;  and  the  sweet  songs  of  the  mar- 
 tyrs, which  were  wrung  from  them  in  hours  of  darkness  and 
 trial,  have  still  a  power  and  sweetness  for  the  weary  soul. 
 
 For  the  Church  in  Hungary  days  were  fast  approaching  in 
 which  they  should  learn,  under  heavy  trials,  the  meaning  of 
 this  filial  duty,  or  rather,  childlike  privilege.  A  commence- 
 ment was  already  made  openly  to  break  the  conditions  of  the 
 Peace  of  Vienna. 
 
 In  Raab  and  Skalitz  the  Roman  Catholics  refused  to  admit 
 Protestant  clergy,  and  the  king  gave  the  decision  that  the 
 Roman  Catholics  could  not  be  compelled  to  admit  clergy  of 
 other  confessions  within  their  walls ;  for,  while  it  had  been 
 only  stipulated  that  every  church  should  have  its  own  supe- 
 
 *  Mica  Bun-. 
 
 t  Mark  xi.  24;  John  xvi.  23,  24;  James  i.  6,  7;  v.  16;  1  Timothy  ii. 
 1-4. 
 
156  ■        HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 riors  or  superintendents,  but  nothing  was  added  respecting  a 
 new  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  he  could  not  at  all  permit  a 
 new  jurisdiction  to  the  prejudice  of  the  Roman  Catholics, 
 and  would  not  allow  in  future  that  the  money  which  had  for- 
 merly been  paid  to  the  Roman  Catholic  archdeacons  should 
 be  given  to  the  Protestant  superintendents.*  This  declara- 
 tion of  the  king,  and  the  royal  letter  requiring  the  officials  in 
 each  county  to  take  part  in  the  visitation  of  the  Protestant 
 churches,  gave  a  clear  insight  into  the  king's  views  respect- 
 ing the  peace,  and  also  respecting  the  Sillein  Synod. 
 
 *  Fessler,  1.  c.  Vol.  VII.,  p.  729. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  157 
 
 CHAPTER     III. 
 
 Peter  Pazmany's  Work.  —  Christopher  Thurzo  returns  to  the  Protestants.  — 
 Oppression.  —  Gabriel  Bathyani  and  the  Treaty  of  Tyrnau.  —  Writings  of 
 the  Protestants.  —  Quarrels  of  the  Refonned  and  Lutheran  Clergy. — Ju- 
 bilee of  the  Reformation.  —  Ferdinand  made  King.  —  Siegmund  Forgacs.  — 
 Death  of  Matthew. 
 
 No  attack  made  on  the  Protestants  did  them  so  much 
 harm  as  Pazmany's  work,  entitled  The  Guide  to  Truths* 
 which  was  published  at  Presburg,  in  folio,  in  1613.  In  a 
 popular  style,  filled  with  sophisms,  he  defended  the  doctrines 
 of  Rome,  and  represented  Luther  and  Calvin  as  servants  of 
 Antichrist ;  while  he  sought  to  free  his  Church  from  the 
 charge  that  she  teaches  one  should  keep  no  faith  with  here- 
 tics, and  turned  attention  specially  to  the  advantages  of  celi- 
 bac}^ 
 
 This  work  soon  appeared  in  the  third  edition,  the  first  hav- 
 ing been  printed  in  1613,  the  second  in  1623,  and  the  third 
 in  1637,  and  was  read  with  great  avidity.  Many  who  did 
 not  stand  fast  in  the  faith  were,  by  this  book,  drawn  back 
 into  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  Some,  it  is  true,  soon  re- 
 pented of  what  they  had  done,  and  turning  back  again  to 
 the  Evangelical  Church,  remained  there  steadily  till  death. 
 Among  these  we  may  mention  George  Christopher  Thurzo, 
 who,  nine  years  before,  had,  through  the  influence  of  Paz- 
 many,  joined  the  Papists,  and  had  begun  to  persecute  the 
 Protestants.  This  distinguished  relative  of  the  palatine 
 turned,  on  the  20th  of  February,  1613,  once  more  back  to 
 
 *  Hodegus  igussagra  vezerlo  Kalanv. 
 
 14 
 
158  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 the  Protestant  Church,  and,  after  publicly  confessing  his 
 sin,  received  the  Lord's  Supper  in  the  Protestant  Church 
 at  Kirchdorf,  from  the  pastor  and  senior,  Xylander. 
 
 The  return  of  the  count  soon  showed  itself  to  be  no  in- 
 considerable gain  to  the  Protestant  cause.  On  the  advice 
 and  after  the  example  of  his  relative,  the  palatine,  he  sum- 
 moned a  synod  on  the  22d  of  January,  1614,  in  Kirchdorf, 
 at  which  the  pastors  of  Zips  and  Saras,  the  five  towns  Ka- 
 shaw,  Leutshaw,  Eperjes,  Bartfeld,  and  Szeben,  assembled. 
 Here  were  chosen  two  superintendents.  The  decrees  of  the 
 synod  were  recognized  by  the  palatine,  in  virtue  of  his  office, 
 and  are  known  under  the  title,  "  Diploma  minus  Thurzoia- 
 nus."  Scarcely  was  this  ended  when  Christopher  Thurzo 
 died,  and  on  the  26th  of  May  was  laid  in  the  grave  of  his 
 fathers. 
 
 By  means  of  this  synod,  the  chains  which  bound  the  Prot- 
 estants under  the  influence  of  the  higher  clergy  were  broken, 
 and  no  means  were  left  untried  to  rivet  them  again.  Some, 
 among  whom  was  the  probst  of  Zips,  tried  in  a  friendly 
 manner ;  and  others,  depending  on  their  power  and  influ- 
 ence, assumed  a  very  diflerent  tone.  Many,  without  troub- 
 ling themselves  about  the  Peace  of  Vienna,  made  direct 
 attacks  on  the  Protestants.  In  Vaswar,  Shutz,  Fakno,  and 
 Eisenstadt,  the  churches  were  taken  away.*  The  appeals 
 of  the  Protestants  received  little  attention  from  Matthew ; 
 for,  though  he  had  sworn  to  protect  their  Church  in  Hun- 
 gary, yet  in  Austria  he  directly  prohibited  the  Protestants 
 from  the  exercise  of  public  worship.! 
 
 In  addition  to  the  spiritual  trials,  there  was  now  added 
 material  and  social  oppression,  and  the  land  was  made  to 
 bleed  at  every  pore.  In  1616,  the  representatives  of  the 
 Presburg  Diet,  consisting,  among  others,  of  one  archbishop. 
 
 *  Hodegus  igussagra  vezerlo  Kalany. 
 t  Pamauf.  Gottlieb.  MS. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         159 
 
 two  bishops,  and  six  princes,  complained  to  Matthew  that  the 
 bitterest  foe  could  not  crush  the  land  worse  than  at  that  mo- 
 ment the  king's  own  army  did ;  all  the  higher  offices  and 
 fortresses  were  intrusted  to  strangers,  and  the  hireling  for- 
 eigners were  only  wasting  and  plundering,  but  not  protecting 
 the  land.* 
 
 When  there  appeared  no  hope  that  a  legitimate  deliver- 
 ance from  their  oppression  was  likely  soon  to  appear,  the 
 Hungarians  took  once  more  to  arms,  declaring,  however, 
 first,  through  ambassadors,  that  they  were  not  proclaiming 
 war  against  the  king,  but  only  against  those  who  were  de- 
 priving them  of  their  civil  and  religious  liberty. 
 
 As,  however,  the  Elector  of  Saxony  and  Prince  Gabriel 
 Bathyani  undertook  to  mediate,  the  outbreak  was  prevented 
 by  the  so-called  "  Transactio  Tyrnaviensis,"  or  Contract  of 
 Tyrnau. 
 
 The  Prince  of  Transylvania,  Gabriel  Bethlen,  who  was 
 just  returned  from  exile,  pressed  especially  that  the  Peace  of 
 Vienna,  which  secured  the  Protestants  their  full  rights, 
 should  be  once  more  renewed.  This  was  granted  ;  and  the 
 contract  was  signed  on  the  part  of  the  king  by  Peter  Paz- 
 many.  Count  Aponyi,  and  Molard  ;  on  the  part  of  Hungary, 
 by  Senior  Pecsi  and  Stephen  Frater  de  Belmezo,  in  1617.t 
 
 In  the  following  Diet  the  agreement  was  approved. 
 
 This  must  have  been  so  much  more  desirable  to  the  Prot- 
 estants, as  their  friend  and  patron,  George  Thurzo,  the  pal- 
 atine, was  already  dead,  f  and  there  were  no  prospects  of 
 another  to  fill  his  place.  Doubly  watchful,  however,  must 
 they  now  be  to  avoid  being  overmatched  by  their  diligent 
 adversaries.  Many  single  individuals  distinguished  them- 
 selves considerably  on  the  field  of  controversy.  Pastor  Al- 
 bert Molnar  published  a  new  edition  of  the  Bible  at  the  ex- 
 
 *  Coroli  Memorab.  Vol.  L,  p.  368.     Katoiii,  Tom.  XXIX.,  p.  572. 
 
 t  Kazy  Eeb.  Hung.  B.  I.,  p.  229. 
 
 I  Died  in  1616,  shortly  after  Cardinal  Forgdcs. 
 
160  HISTOKY    OF   THE 
 
 pense  of  the  Langrave  of  Flesse,  the  edition  of  Caspar  Ka 
 ralyi  having  been  all  used,  and  it  was  not  long  till  a  third 
 edition  was  published  at  Oppenheim.*  Count  Thomas  Es- 
 terhazy  wrote  a  dialogue,  exposing  the  errors  of  the  Roman 
 Church,  and  showing  their  remedy.  The  superintendent, 
 Nicolas  Gratz,  wrote  a  treatise  on  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  a 
 directory  for  public  worship  ;  and  the  pastor  of  Kashaw, 
 Peter  Alvinzi,  wrote  a  description  of  a  journey,  showing  how 
 the  errors  of  the  Roman  Church  had  gradually  crept  in  dur- 
 ing a  period  of  fifteen  hundred  years.  Emeric  Zwonarics, 
 pastor  of  Csepregh,  translated  the  book  of  a  Tubingen  pro- 
 fessor into  Bohemian,  and  afterwards  protected  it  against  the 
 attacks  of  Pazmany.  But  it  was  strange  that  no  reply  had 
 yet  been  given  to  Pazmany's  great  work.  The  Guide  to 
 Truths  and  it  was  thirteen  years  later  that  Baldwin  of  Wit- 
 tenberg wrote  a  reply  in  Latin,  which,  partly  from  the  lan- 
 guage, partly  from  the  time  of  its  appearance,  produced  little 
 effect.f 
 
 There  was  no  want  of  men  capable  of  answering  this 
 work  in  the  Hungarian  language  ;  but  while  the  enemy  was 
 attacking  them  on  all  sides,  the  representatives  of  the  two 
 sister  churches  were  wasting  their  time  in  unseemly  quarrels 
 with  each  other. 
 
 The  letters  of  the  superintendents  of  the  two  churches, 
 the  Reformed  and  Lutheran,  give  us  a  sad  picture  of  bitter- 
 ness in  the  minds  of  men  who  should  have  acted  as  shep- 
 herds to  the  fold  of  Christ.  It  is  not  possible  here  to  repeat 
 the  titles  which  they  gave  each  other  ;  but  we  find  the  Lu- 
 theran superintendent  referring  to  a  member  of  the  Reformed 
 Church  who  had  translated  a  play  into  the  Hungarian  lan- 
 guage, for  the  sake  of  turning  the  Lutheran  doctrine  of  the 
 Lord's  Supper  into   ridicule,  and   how  this  man  was  for  the 
 
 *  Mica.  Bury. 
 
 t  LiteriB  ex  MS.  Bibl.  Scheehemianac  Panaufs's  Denkw.    (Edenbero-  MS. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  161 
 
 crime  condemned  to  death,  though  he  afterwards  obtained  a 
 reprieve.* 
 
 These  quarrels  were  very  acceptable  to  the  Romish  cler- 
 gy, and  especially  to  Pazmany,  who  had  been  set  free  from 
 his  vow  to  the  Jesuits,  and  was  become  Bishop  of  Gran. 
 Many  left  the  Protestants  altogether,  but  the  loss  was  to  the 
 Protestant  Church  only  like  the  stucco  falling  from  a  build- 
 ing, while  the  structure  remained  still  secure.  And  there 
 was  no  want  of  enthusiasm  when  the  jubilee  of  the  Refor- 
 mation was  to  be  celebrated. 
 
 In  Leutshavv  the  celebration  of  this  festival  was  conducted 
 with  great  pomp.  The  Protestant  Church  had  been  estab- 
 lished here  for  seventy-three  years,  and  just  at  this  time  Pe- 
 ter Zabler  was  pastor.  The  sermon  was  attended  on  that 
 day  by  the  whole  town  council  and  all  the  civil  officers. 
 Taking  for  their  pattern  the  150th  Psalm,  and  interpreting  it 
 literally,  they  celebrated  the  day  by  festive  music  in  the 
 church  ;  and  Count  Stanislaus  Thurzo  invited  the  whole 
 council  to  dine  at  his  castle.  An  agreeable  fruit  of  this  fes- 
 tival was  the  resolution  to  build  a  new  church  as  a  suitable 
 commemoration. 
 
 With  equal  splendor  was  the  festival  celebrated  in  the  cas- 
 tle of  the  Thurzos  at  Bitshe,  where  the  magnates,  Francis, 
 George,  and  Gabriel  Perenyi,  George  and  Sigismund  Rakot- 
 zy,  Nicolas  and  George  Zwinyi,  Paul  Nadasdy,  Peter  Revay, 
 Caspar  Illyeshazy,  Nicolas  Botskay,  Francis  Banfy,  and 
 many  others  of  the  nobility  were  present.  The  well-known 
 hospitality  of  the  country  gave  occasion  to  the  enemies  to 
 charge  the  Protestants  with  excess  at  these  banquets,  yet  it 
 was  chiefly  as  the  envy  of  the  elder  son  who  grieved  that 
 the  father  had  shown  so  much  favor  to  the  younger  brother 
 returned  to  the  father's  house.t 
 
 *  Mica  Bury  MS. 
 t^Ribinvi,  Memor.  Tom.  I.,  p.  410. 
 14* 
 
162  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 In  the  year  1618,  the  Eungarian  crown  fell  to  the  Arch- 
 duke Ferdinand  of  Austria.  The  Jesuits  had  persuaded 
 Matthew,  who  had  no  heirs,  to  transfer  the  inheritance  to  him. 
 In  Austria  and  the  dependencies  the  nomination  found  no 
 difficulty.  In  Bohemia,  also,  although  the  religious  war  was 
 slumbering  under  the  ashes,  and  the  strong  bias  of  Ferdi- 
 nand in  favor  of  the  Roman  Catholics  was  well  known,  yet, 
 notwithstanding  a  few  dissentinent  voices,  even  there  he  was 
 accepted  by  the  great  majority.  In  Hungary,  however,  the 
 work  was  not  so  light.  The  succession  was  not  yet  secured 
 by  the  states.  Jealous  of  their  rights  and  privileges,  the 
 Hungarians  remained,  it  is  true,  firm  to  the  princes  of  the 
 house'  of  Austria,  asserted  their  right,  however,  to  elect,  and 
 it  was  only  after  this  had  taken  place  that  they  proceeded  to 
 crown  Ferdinand  king. 
 
 It  was  at  the  Diet  of  Presburg,  summoned  for  this  purpose 
 by  Matthew,  that  this  proceeding  took  place  ;  and  the  presi- 
 dence  at  the  meeting,  as  well  as  the  crowning,  was  commit- 
 ted to  the  Papal  nuncios,  Melchior  Klesel,  John  of  Molard, 
 and  the  vice-chancellor,  John  Lewis  Ulm. 
 
 Eight  days  later,  the  archduke  himself  arrived,  as  repre- 
 sentative of  Matthew. 
 
 The  states  wished  first  to  choose  a  palatine,  but  afterwards 
 yielded  so  far  that  king  and  palatine  were  chosen  on  the 
 same  day.  The  struggle  reached  its  greatest  height  at  the 
 Diet,  when  a  series  of  articles  were  read  previous  to  their 
 being  presented  to  Ferdina^nd.  There  were  seventeen  arti- 
 cles contained  in  the  document,  and  the  6th  should  bind  him 
 *'  to  grant  a  universal,  unlimited,  and  unrestrained  liberty  of 
 public  worship  in  every  place,  and  in  every  way,  as  had  been 
 guaranteed  by  the  Peace  of  Vienna,  and  at  the  crowning  of 
 Matthew."'  The  Roman  Catholics  did  not  refuse  this  privi- 
 lege ;  intimated,  however,  that  the  public  worship  of  the 
 Protestants  could  be  conducted  without  churches,  and  would 
 not  bind  themselves  on  their  estates  to  grant  ground  for  build- 
 ing  Protestant  churches. 
 
-      PKOTKSTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  163 
 
 This  Jesuitical  sophistry,  supported  by  Pazmdny  and  Kle- 
 sel,  was' adopted,  and  the  expression  '-una  cum  templis " 
 was  erased.  The  Protestants  had  nothing  left  but  to  enter  a 
 legal  protest,  which  only  called  forth  a  counter  protest,  —  did 
 not,  however,  take  away  the  evil. 
 
 Tired  of  quarrelling,  Ferdinand  accepted  of  the  conditions 
 on  the  16th  of  March,  1618,  and  among  the  rest  the  6th  arti- 
 cle, promising  full  protection  to  the  Protestant  Church,  with 
 the  remark,  "  He  would  sooner  lose  his  life  than  break  his 
 word."  * 
 
 On  the  1st  of  June  Ferdinand  was  crowned,  and  Sigis- 
 mund  Forgacs  elected  as  palatine. t  Both  elections  fur- 
 nished the  Protestants  with  little  cause  for  joy.  For,  though 
 Forgacs  had  been  educated  at  the  court  of  Bathyani,  Prince 
 of  Transylvania,  and  had  been  such  a  zealous  Protestant  that 
 all  his  brother's  (the  deceased  archbishop)  attempts  to  con- 
 vert him  were  in  vain,  yet  Peter  Pazmany  was  able  in  three 
 weeks  to  gain  him  over  to  Rome,  and  thus  secure  a  mighty 
 and  zealous  assistant. 
 
 Under  the  burden  of  a  weakly  frame  was  the  childless 
 Matthew  approaching  near  his  end.  In  Bohemia  the  fire  of 
 revolution  threatened  to  break  out,  and  the  new  prince  of 
 Transylvania,  Gabriel  Bethlen,  prepared  himself  to  take  the 
 part  of  the  malcontents  who  fled  to  him  from  thence ;  he 
 seemed  also  prepared  to  defend  with  the  sword  the  Protestant 
 cause,  which,  in  his  own  country,  had  begun  to  suffer  con- 
 siderable encroachments.  On  the  23d  of  May,  1618,  the 
 signal  was  given  for  one  of  the  bloodiest  and  most  tedious  of 
 wars.  At  the  royal  palace  of  Prague,  where  the  royal  depu- 
 ty-governors, who  had  torn  down  many  Protestant  churches, 
 were    assembled,   appeared   deputies  of  the   Protestants    in 
 
 *  Engel,  Vol.  IV.  p.  392. 
 
 t  The  other  Roman  Catholic  candidate  -vvas  Thomas  Endody,  imperial 
 chancellor;  the  Protestant  candidates,  Francis  Bathyani  and  Stephen  TOrtik. 
 
164  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 arms,  and  cast  the  detested  Martinitz,  and  Slavata,  as  also 
 the  secretary  Fabricius,  eighty  feet  down  into  the  ditch  of  the 
 castle.*  This  transaction,  together  with  the  removal  of  his 
 friend  Melchior  Klesel,  Bishop  of  Vienna,  gave  Matthew's 
 health  a  severe  shock.  Shordy  after  followed  the  death  of 
 his  brother  Maximilian,  and  also  of  his  dear  and  tender 
 spouse  Anna,  who,  in  her  thirty-third  year,  died  in  the  royal 
 castle  at  Prague,  in  the  year  1618.  Dead  to  the  joys  of  the 
 world,  sorely  lowered  down  by  sorrows  as  well  as  by  gout, 
 Matthew  had  a  paralytic  attack  on  the  20th  of  March,  1619, 
 in  the  beginning  of  his  sixty-second  year.  His  brain  was 
 found  to  be  one  half  dried  up.  As  a  private  person  he  had 
 been  very  amiable,  but  as  king  he  had  not  given  any  reason 
 to  justify  him  in  removing  his  brother  Rudolph  from  the 
 throne.  In  his  old  age  he  sorely  repented  the  ills  he  had 
 done  his  brother  ;  with  the  same  measure  he  had  meted,  it 
 W£Ls  measured  to  him  again.  Sick  and  childless,  he  saw  the 
 world's  gaze  turned  on  his  proud  successor,  who,  impatient 
 of  delay,  seized  the  government  before  his  predecessor  was 
 removed,  and  hastened  to  dye  his  imperial  mantle  in  the 
 blood  of  heretics,  thinking  he  did  God  a  service  by  his  fierce 
 cruelty. 
 
 *  SchUler's  "  Thirty  Years'  War." 
 
PROTESTANT   CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  165 
 
 CHAPTER    IV. 
 
 FERDINAND    II.,    FROM    1619    TILL    1637. 
 
 Ferdinand's  critical  Position.  — His  Ainatical  Vow.  — War  with  Bethlen.— 
 Bethlen  conquers  Presburg,  and  takes  the  Crown. —  Diet  at  Neusohl. — 
 Bethlen  refuses  to  accept  the  Title  of  King. 
 
 On  the  death  of  Matthew,  matters  stood  so  ill  for  Ferdi- 
 nand, that  the  words  of  Fenelon  might  have  been  in  his  case 
 very  appropriate,  "  None  but  a  fool  desires  a  crown."  All 
 Europe  was  in  such  a  state  of  religious  excitement  as  had 
 not  been  the  case  since  the  time  of  Luther ;  and  this  was  the 
 work  of  the  Jesuits  and  Pope  Clement  VIII.,  who  had  entered 
 into  a  contract  with  the  princes  and  kings  of  Europe  since 
 the  beginning  of  the  centuiy,  to  annihilate  the  Protestant 
 name.*  As  the  storm  raises  the  water,  and  drives  the  mud 
 and  scum  to  the  top  of  the  waves,  so  did  they  by  their  im- 
 moral principles  goad  the  nations  to  madness.  They  had, 
 within  the  memory  of  that  generation,  made  France  a  great 
 churchyard,  and  in  the  St.  Bartholomew's  Day  —  the  height 
 of  their  glory  —  they  showed  what  they  could  do  when  aided 
 by  debased  women  and  a  fanatical  king.  By  the  gunpowder 
 plot  they  would  have  destroyed  England's  liberty,  had  not 
 Providence  interfered  and  prevented.  In  Carinthia,  Styria, 
 and  Austria,  they  had,  in  the  name  of  the  one  true  Church, 
 "  out  of  which  is  no  salvation,"  practised  deeds  which  cried 
 to  high  heaven  for  a  speedy  vengeance.     In  Hungary,  Bo- 
 
 *  Andreas  Adver.  lilS.  de  Tauta  Evang.  div  Franciscus  Brocardus  in 
 Classico  Sue,  §  2. 
 
166  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 hernia,  and  Transylvahia,  they  deserved  the  credit  of  having 
 done  only  all  the  evil  they  could.  In  these  lands,  where  a 
 recognized  constitution  existed,  and  where  considerable  civil 
 and  political  liberty  prevailed,  their  influence  was  limited, 
 and  the  people  took  to  arms  rather  than  bow  themselves 
 under  the  yoke  of  tyranny  and  unjust  persecution. 
 
 In  this  state  was  Bohemia.  The  Bohemian  Count  Matthew 
 Turn  had,  with  his  adherents,  nearly  approached  the  walls 
 of  Vienna,  and  had  drawn  Silesia  also  with  him  in  the  revolt. 
 Moravia  was  prepared  to  follow.  In  Austria  the  states  re- 
 fused to  submit.  The  Prince  of  Transylvania,  Gabriel  Beth- 
 len,  threatened  to  invade  Hungary,  and  the  Turk  was  in 
 secret  making  great  preparations.  Germany  was  looking 
 quietly  on  ;  Spain's  hirelings  were  far  away,  and  all  that 
 adhered  to  Ferdinand  trembled  for  the  result.  The  Bohe- 
 mian cannon  were  pouring  the  shot  into  the  royal  castle,  and 
 sixteen  Austrian  barons  were  standing  before  Ferdinand  to 
 compel  him  to  make  a  league  with  Bohemia.  As  one  of  the 
 deputies,  seizing  him  by  the  button  of  his  coat,  cried,  "  Fer- 
 dinand, will  you  sign  ?  "  the  faithful  councillors  advised  to 
 yield,  and  the  Jesuits  thought  of  better  times  coming ;  but 
 Ferdinand  stood  like  a  rock  in  the  surge. 
 
 It  was  religious  fanaticism,  the  idea  that  he  was  called  of 
 God  to  protect  and  advance  the  Church  of  Rome,  that  raised 
 his  spirit,  so  that  amidst  all  the  storm  he  developed  a  charac- 
 ter which  made  him  subject  of  the  highest  admiration  on  the 
 part  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  but  in  the  eyes  of  Prot- 
 estants, and  of  all  friends  of  humanity,  degraded  him  to  the 
 lowest  pitch  of  detestation. 
 
 Born  on  the  9th  of  July,  1578,  he  came,  after  the  death  of 
 his  father,  Archduke  Charles,  the  son  of  Ferdinand  I.,  in  the 
 year  1590,  to  Ingolstadt,  into  the  hands  of  the  Jesuits,  and 
 returned  to  his  paternal  property  in  Styria  and  Carinthia, 
 with  the  firm  resolution  that,  whatever  it  might  cost,  no  here- 
 tics should  be  tolerated  under  any  condition  on  his  estates. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  167 
 
 With  cunning  had  the  Jesuits  taught  him  that  the  prosperity 
 of  Bavaria  was  owing  alone  to  its  connection  with  the  Church 
 of  Rome.  He  undertook  a  pilgrimage  to  Loretto,  to  the 
 wondrous  and  wonder-working  image  of  Mary,  to  beg  the 
 continued  protection  of  this  "  queen  of  heaven."  Accompa- 
 nied by  the  Jesuits,  he  visited  Rome  on  the  way,  to  receive 
 the  blessing  of  the  Pope,  to  strengthen  him  to  keep  his  horrid 
 vow,  "  that  he  would  banish  the  Protestants  out  of  all  his 
 estates,  if  it  should  cost  him  his  life." 
 
 On  another  pifgrimage  to  a  similar  image  of  Mary,  which 
 he  undertook  in  his  fortieth  year,  and  as  he  lay  praying  .be- 
 fore a  crucifix  in  the  midst  of  a  violent  storm,  he  conceived 
 that  he  heard  the  voice,  "  Ferdinand,  I  will  not  leave  thee." 
 It  must  have  been  Mary.  From  that  time  forward  he  was 
 her  devoted  servant. 
 
 It  was  on  the  29th  of  March,  1619,  that  he  summoned  the 
 Hungarian  Diet  for  the  26th  of  May,  at  Presburg,  to  sit  under 
 the  guidance  of  the  Palatine  Forgacs,  while  he  himself  has- 
 tened away  to  Frankfort,  to  have  the  imperial  crown  placed 
 on  his  head.  At  the  Diet,  the  proposal  to  raise  a  standing 
 army  for  'the  protection  of  the  king  should  have  been  dis- 
 cussed, but  ail  the  meetings  were  filled  up  with  religious 
 quarrels.  The  states  complained  bitterly  of  Cardinal  Klesel, 
 of  Archbishop  Pazmany,  and  of  the  Jesuits,  who,  in  conse- 
 quence of  their  intolerant  spirit,  had  been  banished  for  ever 
 from  Transylvania  by  the  princes  of  that  land,  but  who  had 
 once  more,  under  George  Hommona,  the  rival  of  Bethlen, 
 clandestinely  returned.  Bitter  words  were  spoken  respect- 
 ing the  limitation  of  evangelical  freedom  in  Presburg,  and  it 
 was  asserted  that  a  species  of  Spanish  inquisition  had  been 
 introduced  by  the  Papists  into  Tyrnau.  All  relief  for  these 
 and  similar  complaints  was  obstinately  refused  by  the  Arch- 
 bishop Pazmany  and  his  followers,  and  the  archbishop  was 
 not  ashamed  to  say  "  he  would  rather  see  his  villages  for- 
 saken of  all  their  inhabitants  and  lying  waste,  than  that  on 
 
168  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 his  estates  a  single   church  should  exist  for   the  benefit  of 
 Protestant  subjects.* 
 
 These  sentiments  prevailed  very  generally  among  the 
 Roman  Catholic  magnates,  and  we  find  Count  Stephen  Pallfy, 
 protector  of  Schutt-Somerain,  erecting  a  gallows  on  which  all 
 the  Protestant  clergy  who  were  called  to  churches  in  Schutt 
 without  his  leave  should  be  hanged  !  Alas  !  on  the  Protes- 
 tant side,  the  principles  of  the  Gospel  were,  under  such  temp- 
 tations, often  forgotten,  and  Protestant  proprietors  frequently 
 retaliated  by  dispensing  to  Rome  the  same  treatment  which 
 she  gave  her  antagonists.  The  complaints  of  both  parties 
 resounded  through  the  whole  land. 
 
 While,  under  such  circumstances,  every  peaceful  arrange- 
 ment of  the  difficulties  was  impossible,  the  Prince  of  Tran 
 sylvania,  Gabriel  Bethlen,  who  was  very  well  informed  re- 
 specting all  their  proceedings,  was  approaching  still  nearer. 
 In  the  beginning  of  September,  he  conquered  Kashaw,  where 
 the  Jesuits  Stephen  Pougracy  and  Melchior  Grodetzky,  as 
 well  as  a  canon  of  Gran,  Marcus  Crisinius,  who  had  not  been 
 able  to  make  their  escape,  were  executed  ;  the  commander 
 of  the  fortress,  however,  Andrew  Doczy,  as  an  oppressor  of 
 the  Protestants,  was  bound  in  chains  and  handed  over  to  the 
 victorious  troops. 
 
 On  the  20th  of  October,  Bethlen  conquered  Presburg  with 
 the  castle,  took  possession  of  the  crown  of  Hungary  with  the 
 state  jewels,  gained  the  palatine,  Fogdcs,  over  to  his  side, 
 and  on  the  same  day  had  divine  service  conducted  in  grati- 
 tude for  his  success. 
 
 In  many  places  now  the  Protestants  began  to  breathe  some- 
 what more  freely.  In  Trentshin  they  held  a  synod,  where, 
 in  the  place  of  the  deceased  superintendents  Lanyi  and  Me- 
 lick,  were  elected  respectively  John  Hodikius  and  Melchiar 
 Robacs  ;  the  latter  continued  in  office  till  1622,  when  he  was 
 succeeded  by  Peter  Se'xtius. 
 
 *  Engel  Geschichte,  Vol.  IV.  p.  398. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUUCH    OF    HUNGARY.  169 
 
 Passing  on  in  his  victorious  career  towards  the  southeast, 
 Bethlen  received  the  submission  of  the  town  and  fortress  of 
 CEdenberg,  where  he  left  a  garrison  of  fifteen  hundred  men. 
 With  his  general,  Paul  Nadasdy,  he  proceeded  to  Gratz, 
 whence  he  wrote  to  the  superintendent  for  a  chaplain  to  assist 
 the  court  preacher  during  the  approaching  holidays. 
 
 A  truce  was  shortly  after  agreed  on,  and  a  Diet  was  to  be 
 summoned  by  both  parties  to  Neusohl,  to  meet  in  1620.  At 
 this  Diet  a  solemn  mutual  compact  was  entered  into  between 
 Bethlen,  Prince  of  Transylvania,  and  the  evangelical  party 
 in  Bohemia ;  and  it  was  resolved  that  the  religious  freedom 
 which  had  been  guaranteed  to  Hungary  should  be  extended 
 to  Bohemia  also,  and  placed  on  a  sure  basis.  As  the  royal 
 commissioners,  however,  declared  that  they  could  not  on  any 
 account  take  up  this  matter  ;  and  as  the  prince  refused  to 
 make  any  treaty  from  which  the  Bohemian  Protestants  were 
 excluded,  the  former  withdrew  on  the  17th  of  August,  and 
 the  Hungarians  continued  their  deliberations  alone.  When 
 Count  Rombald  CoUato  and  the  other  imperial  commissioners 
 had  retired,  Emerich  Thurzo  proposed  and  carried  that  Beth- 
 len should  be  proclaimed  King  of  Hungary. 
 
 Bethlen  obstinately  refused  to  accept  the  title,  and  neither 
 the  entreaties  of  the  Diet  nor  the  representations  of  his  chap- 
 lain could  induce  him  to  change  his  resolution.  Four  days 
 afterwards  he  dissolved  ihe  assembly,  after  having  confirmed 
 the  fifty-two  articles,  of  which  the  chief  points  referring  to 
 *he  Church  were  as  follows  :  —  * 
 
 "  The  Presburg  articles  of  the  previous  year  were  re- 
 moved, and  parties  chosen  from  all  three  confessions — the 
 Lutheran,  Reformed,  and  Arian  —  in  the  three  districts,  to 
 watch  over  the  fulfilment  of  the  contract.  Attacks  on  each 
 other  in  writings  and  sermons  were  forbidden.  The  resolu- 
 tions of  the   Synods  of  Sillein   and   Kirchdrauf  were  con- 
 
 *  Engel,  Vol.  IV.  pp.  416,  417. 
 15 
 
170  HISTORY    OF 'THE 
 
 firmed  ;  and  it  was  resolved  that  the  ecclesiastical  organiza- 
 tion of  other  districts  should  he  immediately  completed  after 
 this  flan.  The  tithes  and  church  fruits  should  fall  to  the 
 clergy  of  all  confessions  alike.  Three  Roman  Catholic  bish- 
 ops are  sufficient  for  the  country,  —  namely,  in  JErlau,  for 
 Upper  Hungary  ;  Neutra,  for  Hungary  on  this  side  ;  and 
 Raab,  for  Hungary  beyond  the  Danube  ;  —  and  for  these  a 
 salary  of  2,000  florins,  equal  to  £  200  per  annum,  should  be 
 sufficient.  The  Jesuits  were  once  more  banished  ;  and  it 
 was  decreed  that  the  regular  clergy,  with  the  exception  of 
 Petzmany  and  Balassfy,  on  condition  of  returning  within  a 
 limited  time,  should  have  all  their  property  restored.  Only 
 matters  relating  to  marriages  belonged  to  an  ecclesiastical 
 court,  and  mixed  marriages  were  to  be  arranged  before  a 
 court  composed  of  members  of  both  confessions. 
 
 "  Such  church  property  as  had  hitherto  tended  to  encourage 
 luxury  among  the  clergy,  and  such  as  had  been  abused  so  as 
 to  cause  persecution  of  members  of  other  confessions,  and  thus 
 disturb  the  peace,  should  be  confiscated  to  the  crown.  Arch- 
 bishop Pazmany,  and  Balassfy,  Bishop  of  Bosnia,  were,  as 
 seditious  men  and  foes  of  the  country,  to  be  banished  for  life. 
 
 "  These  were  the  principal  decrees  of  the  Diet  at  Neu- 
 sohl,  but  they  shortly  after  ceased  to  be  in  force,  and  were 
 erased  from  the  statute-book.  It  must  not  be  supposed,  how- 
 ever, that  there  were  only  Protestants  at  this  meeting  ;  for 
 some  of  the  most  distinguished  are  Catholics,  adhered  to  Beth- 
 len,  and  among  them  were  such  names  as  Sigismund  For- 
 gacs,  Sigismund  Erdody,  Christopher  Erdody,  Melchior 
 Allaghy,  and  Michael  Karalyi." 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  171 
 
 CHAPTER    V. 
 
 Reformed  Synod  at  Hedervan.  —  Death  of  Emerich  Thurzo  the  Palatine.  — 
 Betlilen  again  takes  the  Sword.  —Peace  of  Nikolsburg,—  Synod  of  Shin- 
 taw.  —  Numbers  of  exiled  Protestants.  —  Margi-ave  George  of  Branden- 
 burg. —  Diet  of  (Edenberg.  —  The  Legate.  —  Tumult  at  the  Diet.  —  Coro- 
 nation of  Ferdinand  III. 
 
 While  the  Diet  was  thus  providing  for  the  peace  of  the 
 country,  and  at  the  same  for  the  benefit  of  the  Protestant 
 Church,  the  brethren  of  the  Reformed  Church  were  holding 
 a  synod  at  Hedervan,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Raab.  Evil 
 disposed  parties  spread  reports  of  such  a  nature  respecting 
 the  resolutions  passed  at  this  synod,  that  the  Reformed  su- 
 perintendent, Nicholas  Griitz,  found  it  necessary  to  write  to 
 the  Lutheran  superintendent,  Stephen  Klassekowitsh,  deny- 
 ing that  any  resolutious  inimical  to  the  Lutherans  had  been 
 passed.* 
 
 Such  approaches  of  the  two  confessions  towards  each  other 
 were  the  more  necessary,  as,  by  the  death  of  the  palatine 
 Emerich  Thurzo,  both  parties  had  sustained  an  equally  great 
 loss.  •  He  died  suddenly  at  Nikolsburg,  on  the  5th  of  Janu- 
 ary, 1621,  and  the  general  impression  was,  that  his  death 
 proceeded  from  poison  rubbed  on  the  inside  of  his  helmet, 
 which  he  usually  kept  very  tight  on  his  head  while  riding.f 
 
 But  though  the  foes  of  the  Protestants  considered  no  means 
 too  bad  to  gain  their  ends,  yet  for  this  time  their  hopes  were 
 vain  ;  for,  as  injustice  began  again  to  raise  her  head,  and  as 
 especially  in  Bohemia  many  unjust  executions  of  Protestants 
 
 *  (Edenberg  Denkw.  US. 
 
 t  Mica  Bury  MS.;  Merken.  Pall.  Belg.  Tom.  XIV.  1,  47;  Ortel.  Rediow. 
 Tom.  p.  84. 
 
172  .  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 were  reported,  Bethlen  returned  once  more,  sword  in  hand, 
 to  take  vengeance  on  the  oppressors.  A  peace  was  made  at 
 Nikolsburf^  in  1621,  and  on  that  occasion  the  zealous  Popish 
 convert,  Nicolas  Esterhazy,  received  as  a  reward  for  his 
 zeal,  the  valuable  town  Eisenstadt  and  its  dependencies.  In 
 Rome's  eyes  he  deserved  some  mark  of  distinction,  for,  in 
 addition  to  his  other  feats  for  the  benefit  of  Mother  Church, 
 he  had  compelled  his  wife,  against  her  wish,  to  join  the  Ro- 
 man Catholic  communion.*  To  ratify  the  peace,  a  Diet  was 
 summoned  at  CEdenberg,  where  Bethlen  delivered  up  the 
 crown.  Ferdinand's  spouse  was  crowned  as  Queen  of  Hun- 
 gary, and  Stanislaus  Thurzo  was  made  palatine.  In  the  St. 
 Michael's  Church,  which  at  the  time  belonged  to  the  Protes- 
 tants, divine  service  was  held  to  return  thanks  for  the  peace. 
 
 The  Lutherans  availed  themselves  of  the  opportunity  of 
 holdmg  a  synod,  since  known  as  the  Synod  of  Shin  taw,  and 
 passed  a  series  of  resolutions  respecting  the  lives  and  doc- 
 trines of  the  clergy,  all  of  which  were  confirmed  by  the 
 palatine  in  virtue  of  his  office. 
 
 Scarcely  had  the  joy-bells  ceased  to  play  in  consequence 
 of  the  peace  of  Nickolsburg,  when  crowds  of  oppressed  and 
 persecuted  Protestants  from  Bohemia  and  Moravia  came 
 crying  for  protection.  It  was  impossible  to  see  these  specta- 
 cles of  the  inhumanity  of  the  fanatic  priests,  and  to  recognize 
 in  them  brothers  in  the  faith,  without  being  deeply  concerned. 
 Bethlen  took  the  case  warmly  up,  and  reproached  the  king 
 bitterly  for  this  glaring  breach  of  the  Nikolsburg  contract, 
 and  for  allowing  himself  to  be  made  the  blind  tool  of  the 
 Jesuits  in  their  deeds  of  darkness.  He  demanded  immediate 
 recognition  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  for  the  Protestants 
 in  Bohemia,  Moravia,  and  Hungary,  and  promised  in  such 
 case  immediately  to  retire.  When  he  found,  however,  that 
 no  attention  was  paid  to  his  remonstrance,  he  crossed  Hun- 
 
 *  OEdenberg  Denkwui-digkeiten  jMS. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  173 
 
 gary  with  a  powerful  army,  and  only  then  stopped  when,  by 
 the  mediation  of  the  palatine,  a  satisfactory  arrangement  was 
 made  at  Vienna.* 
 
 The  cruelties  of  the  Jesuits  had  already  been  terrible.  All 
 the  Protestant  clergy  had  been  banished  from  Bohemia,  and 
 the  churches  handed  over  to  their  own  creatures.  In  Moravia 
 and  Austria  they  had  done  the  same.  The  evangelical 
 preacher  David' Staudlin  had  been  banished  by  the  Jesuit 
 father  Keller  out  of  his  church  in  Hernals,  near  Vienna, 
 simply  because  he  had  visited  the  sick  servant  of  Captain 
 Kobel,  in  Vienna,  who  was  a  Protestant,  and  had  administered 
 the  Lord's  Supper  to  him.  Twelve  thousand  exiles  lived  in 
 England,  Belgium,  Hungaiy,  and  Transylvania,  and  among 
 these  were  one  hundred  and  eight-five  magnates,  and  one 
 hundred  clergy,  who  sometimes  wrote  in  the  bitterest  dis- 
 tress to  evangelical  towns  and  churches,  asking  for  aid.t 
 
 Such  oppressions  raised  many  warm  sympathizing  friends 
 to  the  Protestants  ;  and  here  we  will  mention  only  one,  name- 
 ly, George  of  Brandenburg,  who  generously  came  in  1624 
 to  Bethlen's  aid.  He  died  of  the  prevalent  epidemic  at 
 Leutshaw,  and  was  buried  at  Whisburg  in  Transylvania.f 
 
 In  these  troublous  limes,  the  bright  spot  towards  which 
 the  eyes  of  the  Protestants  were  turned  in  hope  was  the 
 Diet  of  CEdenberg,  in  1625.  It  was,  however,  unfortunate  at 
 the  very  commencement,  that  the  apostate  from  the  Protes- 
 tant faith,  Nicholas  Esterhazy,  was  chosen  palatine.  Besides, 
 the  Popish  legate  Karaffa  was  there,  and  he,  in  conjunction 
 with  Pazmany  and  the  bishop,  did  the  utmost  to  stir  up  the 
 king  against  the  Protestants.  Indeed,  the  Bishop  of  Erlau 
 made  use  of  such  expressions,  that  the  Protestant  members, 
 
 *  About  this  time  Bethlea  endowed  an  evangelical  school  in  Tyrnau,  at 
 ■vsliich  twenty-four  scholars  had  a  free  tiible.  Many  of  the  niagnates  followed 
 his  example. 
 
 t  Pamauf  ]\IS.,  Vol.  VI.  Misc.  p.  358. 
 
 J  Leutshaw  Chronicle,  MS. 
 
 15* 
 
174  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 in  the  excitement,  had  nearly  thrown  him  out  of  the  window. 
 As  it  was,  they  dragged  hinj  by  the  hair  and  the  beard  to  the 
 door,  and  threw  liim  out.  As  the  palatine  was  about  to  in- 
 stitute an  investigation,  and  bring  some  of  them  to  trial,  he 
 found  it  impossible,  for  the  Protestants  stood  firmly  together, 
 and  Karaffa  found  it  most  convenient  not  to  press  the  matter 
 further.^' 
 
 The  palatine  gave  the  king  the  worst  advise,  and  even,  as 
 Karaffa  acknowledges,  showed  him  the  plans  which  he  should 
 adopt,  in  spite  of  his  oath,  to  limit  the  privileges  of  the  Prot- 
 estants.t 
 
 The  Roman  Catholics  thought  they  had  satisfied  every  just 
 claim  of  the  Protestants  when  they  renewed  the  1st  article  of 
 1608,  and  the  6th  article  of  the  treaty  signed  by  Ferdinand 
 on  assuming  the  throne,  and  not  without  much  fear  and  anx- 
 iety were  the  Protestants  at  last  glad  to  have  even  so  much. 
 For  at  this  time  Pazmany  stood  higher  than  he  had  ever 
 done  in  the  royal  favor  and  the  esteem  of  his  own  party.  It 
 was  but  lately  he  had  established  the  school  at  Tyrnau  for 
 the  sons  of  the  nobility,  and  so  soon  as  Ferdinand  III.  was 
 crowned,  he  hastened  to  have  his  sanction  to  the  constitution 
 of  the  seminary. 
 
 The  synods,  which  about  this  time  were  held  at  Leutshaw, 
 Cscpregh,  and  other  places,  for  maintaining  discipline  in  the 
 churches  and  schools,  were  of  too  little  importance  to  be 
 particularly  noticed.  But  we  must  with  pain  acknowledge, 
 that  so  soon  as  Ferdinand  II.  saw  the  crown  tolerably  firm 
 on  the  head  of  his  son,  he  considered  himself  at  liberty  to 
 break  through  all  bounds  in  his  persecutions. 
 
 Not  contented  with  the  feats  he  had  accomplished  in  per- 
 secuting and  banishing  the  Protestants  of  Styria,  Bohemia, 
 Moravia,  and  Austria,  where  the  sister  churches  were  more 
 
 *  (Edcnberg  Denkwiirdigkeiten  MS. ;  Theatr.  Europ.  Daniel  Ciiidv,  MS. 
 t  Ribinyi,  Mem.  A\ig.  Conf.,  Tom.  I.  p.  437. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  175 
 
 kindly  disposed  towards  each  other,  he  now  broke  out  on  a 
 large  scale  against  the  Calvinists  in  Hungary.  For  the  sake 
 of  giving  his  acts  the  appearance  of  laws,  he  created  in  the 
 one  year,  1626,  twenty-two  princes,  sixty  counts  and  barons, 
 of  whom,  it  is  true,  many  had  only  the  title,  but  by  means 
 of  their  votes  much  might  be  done.*  He  demanded  of  the 
 palatine  not  to  allow  the  Protestants,  who  were  flying  from 
 oppression  in  the  other  crowned  lands,  to  settle  in  Hungary  ; 
 and  with  much  zeal  Karaffa  sought  to  prevent  one  family 
 obtaining  residence  there,  the  head  of  the  family  having  been 
 a  printer  in  the  neighborhood  of  Linz,  and  now  obliged  to 
 escape  with  his  printing-press  out  of  the  country.  The  pala- 
 tine was  exceedingly  complaisant  and  obliging  in  granting  all 
 such  demands  as  were  unfavorable  to  Protestantism. t  On 
 the  estates  in  Hungary,  the  Protestants  were  now  often  com- 
 pelled to  join  the  Church  of  Rome ;  and  so  effectually  was 
 the  work  accomplished  in  Laudser  and  Lackenbach,  that  to 
 this  day  not  a  Protestant  family  is  there  to  be  found,  j: 
 
 In  Bitshe  the  Protestant  church  was  taken  from  them  ;  the 
 superintendent,  Hodickius,  who  had  presumed  to  gain  the 
 victory  over  Matthew  Heinal,  a  Jesuit,  in  a  discussion  on 
 the  worshipping  of  the  saints,  was  immediately  banished  ; 
 the  flourishing  gymnasium  was  destroyed,  and  the  building 
 turned,  a  few  years  later,  into  a  cow-stall. § 
 
 *  Karalyi,  II.  670. 
 
 t  Comment,  de  Germ.  Saira  rest.  p.  372;  WnMau,  Ili.st.  of  Prot.  Au?.,  II. 
 p.  299. 
 
 X  (Edenberg  Denkwurdigkeiten. 
 
 ^  Chladuay,  C.  I.  Sect.  2;  Zeiller,  Nov.  Hung.  De?a,  p.  46. 
 
176  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER    VI. 
 
 Ferdinand  II.  nominates  tlie  Virgin  Mary  Generalissimo  of  his  Anny.  —  Beth 
 len  declares  War  again.  —  Is  joined  by  the  Germans.  —  Peace  of  Pres- 
 burg.  _  The  Widow  of  Palatme  Forgacs  raging  against  the  Protestants.  — 
 George  Kakotzy.  —  Gustavus  Adolphus. —  Conversion  of  several  Magnates 
 to  Popery,  —  Persecutions.  —  Jesuits  in  (Edenberg.  —  Death  of  Ferdi 
 nand  II. 
 
 From  a  king  who  had  nominated  Mary  commander-in- 
 chief  of  his  forces,*  and  who  was  merely  a  puppet  in  the 
 hands  of  KarafTa,  Pazmany,  Nicolas  Esterhazy,  and  the 
 Jesuits,  the  Protestants  of  Hungary  had  little  good  to  expect. 
 The  more  just  were  their  fears  when  they  reflected  how  sys- 
 tematically he  had  despised  and  trampled  on  all  the  former 
 resolutions  of  the  Diet,  how  the  Jesuits  were  every  day 
 gaining  ground  ;  how,  by  the  aid  of  Pazmany,  they  had, 
 first  in  Raab,  and  afterwards  in  Presburg,  erected  a  college. 
 
 By  such  faithlessness,  there  was  nothing  left  but  an  appeal 
 to  the  sword.  Bethlen  stirred  up  on  all  sides,  and,  receiving 
 promises  of  aid  from  the  Turks,  prepared  once  more  for 
 battle.  In  Germany  the  religious  war  was  raging  so  vio- 
 lently, that  Denmark  and  Norway  had  taken  part  in  it,  and 
 thence  also  came  promise  of  aid.  The  great  General  Count 
 Ernest  of  Mansfeld,  and  Bernhard,  Duke  of  Weimar,  offered 
 to  join  him,  and  coming  with  their  troops  through  Silesia  and 
 Moravia,  so  far  as  Neutra,  they  had  some  engagements  with 
 VVallenstein  ;  but  the  prospects  of  Austria  were  so  doubtful, 
 that,  in  1628,  Ferdinand  gladly  made  a  peace  with  Bethlen 
 at  Presburg,  in  which  the  latter  bound  himself  to  abstain,  in 
 
 *  Karalyi,  II.  p.  914. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  177 
 
 all  time  coming,  from  war  against  the  house  of  Flapsburg,  on 
 condition  of  religious  liberty  being  guaranteed. 
 
 Whether  Bethlen  would  have  kept  his  word,  is  hard  to 
 decide.  He  remained,  however,  perfectly  quiet  till  the  fol- 
 lowing year,  when,  on  the  16th  of  December,  1629,  he 
 yielded  up  his  spirit ;  very  shortly  after,  the  Cardinal  Klesel 
 died  also,  as  if  the  loss  of  a  protector  was  to  be  counter- 
 balanced by  having  also  one  foe  less. 
 
 Scarcely  had  Bethlen  closed  his  eyes  when  the  Papists 
 began  their  oppressions  once  more  ;  for  the  slave  is  moral 
 only  so  long  as  he  fears  the  arm  of  justice,  —  and  this  arm 
 was  now  still  in  the  grave.  The  Bishop  of  Waizen,  Paul 
 Almasy,  compelled  the  Protestants  in  his  neighborhood  at  an 
 enormous  price  to  purchase  passports  and  safe-conducts  from 
 the  pasha  for  his  begging  monks,  that  they  might  the  more 
 readily  gather  in  the  fowls,  the  eggs,  and  the  butter,  from 
 the  country,  into  their  cloisters. 
 
 In  spite  of  the  last  Diet,  the  Protestants  could  not  succeed 
 in  establishing  their  most  just  demands.  The  churches  were 
 not  restored  ;  the  king,  to  whom  they  appealed,  excused 
 himself  with  the  disturbed  state  of  the  country,  and  promised 
 redress  '•'  on  a  future  day."  Neither  could  they  succeed  in 
 obtaining  a  clear  statement  of  the  law,  by  which  they  might 
 be  protected  from  the  caprice  of  the  priests.  The  magnates 
 had,  in  this  case,  the  chief  blame,  for  they  insisted  on  the 
 right  to  do  what  they  chose  with  the  church  on. their  own 
 property.* 
 
 In  consequence  of  this  principle,  the  widow  of  the  de- 
 ceased Forgacs,  Catherine  Pallfy,  in  county  Sharosh,  an- 
 noyed the  Protestants  very  much  on  her  property.  She 
 broke  the  doors  and  windows  of  the  Protestant  church,  and 
 shortly  after  took  the  church  itself  completely  away.  When 
 the  removing  of  the  roof  of  the  manse,  and  breaking  down 
 
 *  "  Cujus  regio  illius  religio."     Peter  Bad,  Hist.  Eccl.  Hung.  MS. 
 
178  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 the  walls,  did  not  serve  the  purpose  of  banishing  the  Protes- 
 tant preacher  from  his  numerous  congregation,  she  ordered 
 him  with  all  his  family  to  be  put  on  a  cart  and  carted  out  of 
 her  territory.  When  they  had  reached  the  bounds  of  her 
 estate,  they  were  set  down  on  the  open  field.  By  continued 
 annoyances  and  fines,  she  brought  her  tenants  so  far  that 
 they  consented  to  accept  of  a  Roman  Catholic  priest.* 
 
 In  addition  to  these  persecutions  came  the  excommunica- 
 tion of  the  preachers  of  the  twenty-four  Zips  towns,  which 
 was  published  by  Pazmany  on  the  22d  of  December,  1632. 
 The  occasion  of  this  was  found  in  a  case  of  divorce,  where 
 the  synod  gave  permission  to  one  of  the  parties  again  to  get 
 married.  The  superintendent,  Peter  Zabler,  the  senior,  John 
 Serpilius,  and  John  Pillemann,  were  summoned  before  the 
 archbishop  to  give  an  account  of  what  they  had  done.  As 
 they  received  a  written  warning  from  Stanislaus  Lupomirski, 
 the  civil  governor  of  these  towns,  which  were  at  that  time 
 pawned  to  Poland,  not  to  appear,  they  did  not  present  them- 
 selves to  the  archbishop.  Their  excommunication  was  pub- 
 hshed  in  the  church  in  Zips,  by  which  proceeding  the  Roman 
 Catholics  of  the  day  were  certainly  more  edified,  and  the 
 clergy  more  annoyed,  than  we  can  at  all  comprehend.  The 
 clergy  put  themselves  to  no  little  trouble  and  expense  to  ap- 
 pease the  wrath  of  the  offended  parties. 
 
 Under  such  difficulties,  the  Protestants  placed  their  chief 
 confidence  in  the  Prince  of  Dacia,  St.  Bathory,  and  George 
 Rukotzy,  the  elected  Prince  of  Transylvania.  Gustavus 
 Adolphus  had  already  made  a  contract  with  the  latter,  in 
 virtue  of  which  he  had  already  broken  into  Hungary  ;  when, 
 however,  Gustavus  fell  by  the  hands  of  an  assassin,  at  the 
 battle  of  Lutzen,  he  drew  back  again,  not  having  confidence 
 m  tho  probable  success  of  the  Swedes,  and  thinking  all  the 
 
 ♦  Acts  of  the  Diet,  1635;  Daniel  Crudy,  Superintendent  Prot.  Church 
 1  \i'  \f  y 
 
 Law,  MS. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  179 
 
 while  only  of  himself.  It  was  with  pain  that  the  Protestants 
 observed  this  selfishness  of  the  artful  Rakotzy. 
 
 A  steady  supporter  was  just  now  so  much  the  more  requi- 
 site, as  the  number  of  the  Protestant  magnates  was  constantly 
 being  diminished  by  desertion.  After  the  superintendent 
 Tobiah  Brunswick,  whom  a  pitiful  fear  for  his  life  and  lib- 
 erty drove  into  the  Romish  Church,*  Adam  Thurzo,  the  son 
 of  the  late  palatine,  to  whom  Brunswick  was  chaplain,  as 
 also  his  younger  brother  and  mother,  were  induced  to  join 
 the  ranks  of  Popery.  After  these  the  general,  Adam  Bathy- 
 ani,  passed  over  to  the  Popish  Church,  and  he  became  so 
 zealous,  that  he  gave  the  Protestant  churches  beyond  the 
 Danube  no  small  annoyance,  and  banished  the  preachers, 
 "  to  the  greater  glory  of  Mary."  t 
 
 The  citizens  of  CEdenberg  were  obliged  to  pay  heavy 
 fines,  though  they  remained  true  to  the  king,  and  their  church 
 was  shortly  after  taken  from  them  under  the  pretext  that  it 
 had  been  built  by  Roman  Catholics,  f 
 
 In  the  circle  on  this  side  the  Danube  had  the  imperial  gen- 
 eral, John  Hommona,  whose  ancestors  had  been  Protestants, 
 given  the  Protestants  in  Kashaw  much  annoyance  ;  and  when 
 the  evangelical  party  in  Presburg  began  to  build  a  church  at 
 their  own  expense,  they  were  ordered,  under  penalty  of  the 
 royal  displeasure  and  its  consequences,  to  desist.  The  citi- 
 zens of  Presburg  appealing,  however,  to  the  laws  which  gave" 
 them  a  right  to  build  if  they  chose,  went  on  with  their  work, 
 and  in  1637,  their  new  church  was  consecrated. 
 
 As  the  Protestants  were  hampered,  just  in  the  same  pro- 
 portion were  the  Jesuits  favored.     By  a  royal  decree,  dated 
 
 *  He  had  persecuted  a  Protestant  preacher  who  had  joined  the  Papists,  to 
 such  an  extent,  that  he  was  about  to  lay  him  in  chains.  Being  on  this  ac- 
 count summoned  as  a  disturber  of  the  peace,  Brunswick  fled,  and  fell  into  the 
 nets  of  the  Jesuits  to  such  an  extent,  that  he  openly  left  the  Protestant 
 Church  and  received  an  ofRce  among  the  Papists.    Mica  Bury. 
 
 t  Hist.  Reform.,  p.  378. 
 
 J  Karalyi,  Mem.,  p.  853. 
 
180  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Vienna,  May,  1636,  the  town  of  (Edenberg  must  undertake 
 to  build  a  Roman  Catholic  gymnasium,  and,  through  fear  of 
 what  might  eventually  occur,  steps  were  taken  by  the  citi- 
 zens to  prevent  Jesuits  becoming  teachers.  Another  royal 
 decree,  dated  Ratisbon,  August,  1636,  required  a  dwelling  to 
 be  furnished  for  the  Jesuits,  and  the  guidance  of  the  school 
 to  be  delivered  up  to  them.* 
 
 Under  such  a  state  of  anxiety  in  Hungary,  came  the  year 
 1637  ;  and  on  the  17th  of  February,  Ferdinand  II.  expired. 
 
 Great  was  the  kingdom  and  numerous  the  subjects  over 
 which  Providence  had  called  him  to  reign,  and  he  had  no 
 want  of  talent  to  make  his  people  happy.  But  his  Jesuitical 
 education  and  his  advisers  had  chained  his  spirit,  and,  to  the 
 great  misfortune  of  his  country,  he  could  not  set  himself 
 free  ;  and  scarce  can  the  eye  find  a  single  point  in  his  whole 
 reign  of  eighteen  years  on  which  to  rest  with  satisfaction. 
 
 In  Germany  his  fanaticism  had  driven  the  religious  war  to 
 the  highest  pitch,  and,  as  a  sorrowful  legacy,  he  could  hand 
 that  war,  unfinished  still,  over  to  his  son.  In  Magdeburg 
 were  twenty-six  thousand  corpses  of  men,  women,  and  chil- 
 dren lying,  who  had  perished  under  the  hand  of  his  general, 
 Tilly,  with  his  hordes  of  Croatian  military.  Bohemia,  Mo- 
 ravia, and  a  great  part  of  Hungary  were  miserably  oppressed, 
 and  morality  itself  alnjost  banished  by  the  manner  in  which 
 the  war  had  been  conducted.  And  what  had  he  gained  ?  A 
 few  stone  churches  and  schools  stolen  from  the  Lutherans 
 and  Calvinists  ;  a  hundred  thousand  converts  brought  over  to 
 the  Church  of  Rome  by  the  unapostolical  means  of  sword, 
 prison,  fine,  or  bribery ;  and  a  depopulation  of  his  monarchy 
 amounting  to  more  than  a  million  of  human  beings. 
 
 Ferdinand  II.  had  gained  what  he  wished  ;  for  the  conver- 
 sion of  a  heretic  to  liis  Church  was  to  him  always  the  great- 
 
 *  The  original  decrees  lie  in  the  (Edenberg  town  archives.   They  are  coun- 
 tersigned by  George  Lippay,  IJishop  of  Vesprim,  and  Lawrence  Frentzfy. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  181 
 
 est  joy.  Wherefore,  as  the- Cardinal  Klessel  once  thought  that 
 a  little  more  moderation  and  consideration  of  circumstances 
 might  be  advisable,  he  replied,  "  I  will  rather  have  a  wasted 
 than  an  accursed  kingdom.''  * 
 
 His  conscience  was  always  quieted  with  the  Jesuitical 
 reserve  ;  for,  when  he  was  once  reminded  of  his  royal  oath, 
 he  gave  the  edifying  answer,  "  With  his  mouth  he  had 
 sworn  to  the  Protestants,  but  with  his  heart  to  the  Roman 
 Catholics."  t 
 
 For  all  these  benefits  rendered  to  the  Popish  cause,  the 
 Cardinal  Pazmany,  and  Bishop  Matthew  of  Neustadt,  asserted 
 that  Ferdinand  passed  immediately  into  heaven,  without  ex- 
 periencing the  pains  of  purgatory,  f  The  Word  of  God 
 had,  however,  said,  "  The  Lord  hateth  the  bloody  and  de- 
 ceitful man." 
 
 *  Malo  regnum  desolatum  quam  damnatum. 
 t  Peter  Bad,  "Hist.  Eccles.  Ref.,  Tom.  U.  MS. 
 X  Kazyi,  II.  p.  326. 
 
 16 
 
182  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 FERDINAND    III.       1637  -  1657. 
 
 Death  of  Pazmany.  —  Emerich  Lasy,  Archbishop  of  Gran.  —  Diet  of  Pres- 
 burg.  —  New  Persecutions.  —  Deliberations  at  Kashaw.  —  Deputation  to 
 the  King.  —  Torstensonin  Mora%da.  —  Death  of  the  Archbishop.  —  George 
 Lippay  his  Successor.  —  George  Rakotzy  of  Transylvania.  —  Banishment 
 of  the  Protestant  Clergy  from  the  Island  Schutt.  —  Robert  Douglas.  — 
 Death  of  the  Palatine  Nicolas  Esterhazy. 
 
 Shortly  after  the  death  of  his  friend  and  patron,  Ferdi- 
 nand II.,  the  cardinal  and  archbishop,  Pazmany,  was  also 
 called  away  by  death  on  the  19th  of  March,  1637.  The 
 Protestants  now  hoped,  that  under  the  new  king,  a  man  of 
 wisdom  and  learning,  the  wounds  which  had  been  inflicted 
 by  the  father  would  all  be  healed.  They  began,  however, 
 to  have  some  fears  when  they  saw  that  Ferdinand  III.  nom- 
 inated Emerich  Lasy,  the  Bishop  of  Erlau,  as  successor  to 
 Pazmany.  This  man  was  born  of  Protestant  parents  ;  but 
 while  a  student,  he  was  led  by  Ferdinand's  confessor  to 
 embrace  the  Popish  faith,  and  he  studied  theology  in  Rome. 
 As  an  especial  friend  of  the  Jesuits,  he  ascended,  from  being 
 Canon  of  Gran,  in  a  very  few  years,  to  be  archbishop,  and 
 persuaded  the  king  to  give  the  Jesuits  a  large  landed  property 
 in  Thurotz;  a  measure  which  even  Pazmany  had  not  ven- 
 tured to  propose. 
 
 Under  such  circumstances,  the  Protestants  could  only  hope 
 for  the  Diet  in  the  following  harvest  in  Presburg.  When 
 now  the  king  appeared,  demanding  money  for  the  war  in 
 Germany,  and  demanding  of  the  Hungarians  to  protect  their 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  183 
 
 own  borders  against  the  Turks,  the  states  appeared  very  ready- 
 to  comply,  —  demanded,  however,  that  the  religious  dispute 
 should,  in  the  first  place,  be  completely  skittled.  The  mag- 
 nates did  not  give  much  support  to  this  demand  of  the  states; 
 for  above  thirty  families  of  the  magnates  had,  by  Pazmany's 
 influence,  left  the  Protestant  Church  ;  others  were  become 
 indifferent,  and  thus  the  Jesuits  and  the  Popish  clergy  had 
 easy  work.  The  demands  of  the  latter  went  so  far  as  to 
 require  that  the  Protestant  exiles  who  had  fled  from  persecu- 
 tion in  Austria  and  Bohemia  should  be  banished  from  Hun- 
 gaiy,  and  especially  from  Presburg  ;  a  request  which  caused 
 the  greatest  excitement  at  the  Diet. 
 
 Between  the  Protestant  Count  Caspar  Illyeshazy  and  the 
 Roman  Catholic  Count  Adam  Forgacs,  it  came  so  far,  that 
 when  one  had  called  the  other  relel.,  and  a  name  even  still 
 worse  had  been  retorted,  they  rushed  on  each  other  with 
 drawn  swords,  and  the  king  was  obliged  to  set  both  for  some 
 time  in  arrest.* 
 
 By  such  quarrels,  and  the  artful  charges  brought  against 
 the  Protestants  before  the  king,  the  evangelical  party  was 
 often  placed  in  great  difficulty.  As  they,  however,  remained 
 firm  in  their  demand,  and  did  not  yield  even  to  the  royal 
 threats,  the  circumstances  of  the  times  obliged  Ferdinand  III. 
 to  grant  their  request  of  toleration,  and  to  accept  of  a  form 
 of  contract,  in  which  he  pledged  himself  to  guarantee  liberty 
 of  conscience. 
 
 That  the  evangelical  party  had  good  reason  to  demand 
 adherence  to  the  letter  of  the  law  in  matters  of  toleration, 
 will  be  readily  seen  from  the  difficulties  encountered  in  the 
 building  of  the  church  at  Presburg ;  for  it  was  only  by  the 
 greatest  exertion,  and  after  obtaining  written  permission  from 
 Ferdinand  to  that  effect,  that  the  church  could  be  opened. 
 The  Protestants  of  the  Reformed  Church  at  Tyrnau  had  been 
 
 *  Theatr.  Europ.  et  Artel,  rediviv.  Tom.  II.  p.  129. 
 
184  HISTOUY    OF    THE 
 
 prevented,  by  arms,  from  building  their  church  ;  and  those 
 of  the  Augsburg  Confession  at  Lewenz  had  their  church  vio- 
 lently closed,  and  their  pastor  banished.  The  Protestant 
 Church  of  Szakoly  must  bring  a  complaint  before  the  Diet, 
 that  they  were  not  allowed  to  bury  their  dead  in  the  com- 
 mon bunting-ground,  and  requested  another  to  be  given 
 them.* 
 
 On  the  contrary,  the  Jesuits  had  obtained  permission,  con- 
 traiy  to  law,  to  purchase  houses  in  Tyrnau,  and  expected,  in 
 spite  of  the  protest  of  the  magistrates  in  (Edenberg,  shortly  to 
 have  a  church  and  landed  property  in  that  city  also,  t 
 
 The  incredible  power  of  the  Bishop  of  Gran  can  be  seen 
 from  the  fact,  that  the  royal  decree  was  set  aside  when  it 
 pleased  him,  and  the  Protestants  had  no  respect  whatever 
 shown  to  their  rights.  That  part  of  the  royal  contract,  pre- 
 paratory to  assuming  the  crown  of  Hungary,  by  which  the 
 king  pledged  himself  to  grant  toleration  to  his  Protestant  sub- 
 jects, was,  by  the  influence  of  this  prelate,  not  entered  among 
 the  laws  of  the  land. 
 
 When  the  Diet  had  been  completed  according  to  their 
 wish,  the  clergy  and  Popish  magnates  soon  stepped  boldly 
 out  to  accomplish  their  desires.  Immediately  after  the  Diet, 
 Count  John  Daugesh  Hommono  took  possession  of  the  pre- 
 bend of  Neustadt  on  Waag,  which  the  Protestants  had  long 
 legally  held.  The  old  superintendent  was  carried  out  on  a 
 chair  by  the  soldiers  ;  and  being  too  infirm  to  walk,  he  was 
 again  set  into  his  dwelling,  and  shortly  after  died  in  conse- 
 quence of  this  excitement  and  rough  treatment.  The  church, 
 and  its  property  and  fruits,  were  never  restored.  There 
 were  several  villages  and  mills  attached  ;  a  tenth  and  a  six- 
 teenth of  the  grain  belonged  to  it,  and  a  tenth  of  all  fowls. 
 Forgacs,  and  the  renegade  Adam  Thurzo,  acted  with  equal 
 
 *  Engel,  1.  c.  490. 
 
 t  (Edenberg  Dcnkwiirdigkeiten,  Band  XII.    4to.     MS. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  185 
 
 severity,  and  took  away  church  and  school,  banishing  pastor 
 and  schoolmaster  out  of  Pasteny,  Udvarnock,  St.  Peter,  Bajna, 
 Ujlak,  and  many  villages  in  the  county  of  Neutra. 
 
 The  palatine,  Count  Nicolas  Esterhazy,  followed  their 
 example.  On  the  estates  which  he  had  bought  from  Thurzo 
 in  Neutra  and  Trentshin,  where  nearly  all  the  inhabitants 
 were  Protestants,  he  took  possession  of  the  churches,  schools, 
 and  manses,  and  banished  the  Protestant  pastors  and  school- 
 masters. 
 
 Under  such  circumstances,  several  Protestant  magnates 
 and  nobles  assembled  at  Kashaw,  in  the  beginning  of  the 
 year  1640,  to  consult  what  was  to  be  done.  The  result  of 
 their  deliberation  was  that  a  deputation  was  sent  to  the  king 
 laying  before  him  the  facts,  and  begging  for  a  Diet  to  be 
 summoned  to  obtain  relief. 
 
 The  time  was  not  favorable  for  holding  a  Diet,  for  French- 
 men, Swedes,  Hessians,  had  penetrated  into  the  midst  of 
 Austria,  and  the  successful  general,  Torstenson,  though  labor- 
 ing under  gout,  was  giving  Ferdinand  serious  alarm.  The 
 king  consented  to  summon  a  Diet,  and  issued  the  necessary 
 summonses,  but  the  meeting  was  not  held.  With  so  much  the 
 more  ease  did  the  Roman  Catholics  continue  their  persecu- 
 tions ;  for,  finding  themselves  supported  by  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olic magnates,  and  tolerated,  if  not  encouraged,  by  the  king, 
 it  was  not  strange  that  the  position  of  the  Protestants  ceased 
 to  be  enviable.  The  death  of  the  archbishop  Emerich  Losy, 
 in  1642,  did  not  give  them  much  relief,  for,  though  one  foe 
 was  removed,  still  the  principles  of  Rome's  adherents  re- 
 mained the  same,  and  into  the  place  of  the  deceased  came 
 George  Lippay,  if  not  a  more  bitter,  at  least  a  more  perse- 
 vering foe. 
 
 To  annoy  the  Protestants  in  every  possible  way,  seemed 
 to  be  a  necessity  in  the  nature  of  the  new  archbishop  ;  and, 
 instead  of  following  the  principles  of  the  Saviour  in  collect- 
 ing disciples,  he  seemed  to  be  guided  in  his  treatment  of  the 
 16* 
 
186  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Protestants  by  the  most  literal  interpretation  of  the  passage, 
 "  Compel  them  to  come  in,  that  my  house  may  be  filled." 
 
 They  therefore  turned  the  eye  often  towards  Transylvania, 
 out  of  which  the  Lord  had  often  sent  delivery  for  their  fa- 
 thers, and  still  the  prince  George  Rakotzy  seemed  to  slum- 
 ber unmindful  of  their  ills.  A  time  came,  however,  when,  by 
 the  consent  of  the  Turks,  he  nominated  his  son  to  be  his  suc- 
 cessor. The  complaints  of  the  Protestants  were  becoming 
 louder  and  louder.  France  and  Sweden  promised  him  money 
 to  support  him  in  a  war  against  Ferdinand  ;  and  the  jests 
 which  were  made  at  his  expense,  at  the  court  of  Vienna, 
 filled  the  cup  of  his  indignation,  so  that,  on  the  26th  of  April, 
 1643,  he  entered  into  a  league  ofiensive  and  defensive  with 
 Torstenson,  against  Frederick,  and  that  engagement  was  signed 
 by  Torstenson  at  his  camp  in  Dobitshaw,  on  the  10th  of  July. 
 
 On  the  13th  of  February,  1644,  Prince  Rakotzy  issued  at 
 Kallo  his  declaration  of  war,  stating  the  reasons  why  he  drew 
 the  sword  against  Ferdinand.  The  latter  lost  no  time,  it  is 
 true,  in  issuing  a  counter  proclamation,  promising  religious 
 toleration,  and  warning  against  joining  Rakotzy ;  but  the 
 Protestants  had  now  learned,  by  bitter  experience,  what  faith 
 was  to  be  placed  in  such  promises.  At  the  very  time  that 
 the  Swedish  army  was  pressing  forward  to  join  Rakotzy,  the 
 persecutions  were  raging  as  fiercely  as  ever.  Count  Francis 
 Revay,  the  obergespan,  had  just  shortly  before,  in  violation 
 of  his  oath  of  office,  and  of  all  the  contracts  and  laws  to 
 the  contrary,  deprived  the  Protestants  of  their  churches  in  St. 
 Martin,  Mosotz,  Turan,  Bela,  and  Blastnitz,  and  had  compelled 
 some  to  become  Papists.  He  had  erected  gallows  on  which 
 he  threatened  to  hang  all  who  visited  the  Protestant  churches  ; 
 those  who  sung  Protestant  hymns  on  carrying  their  dead  to 
 the  grave  were  cast  into  prison  ;  the  Protestants  who  had 
 their  dead  buried  by  the  priest  must  pay  extra  fees. 
 
 The  archbishop  Lippay  had  just  banished  all  the  Protes- 
 tant pastors  of  both  confessions  out  of  the  large  island  Schutt, 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  187 
 
 which  reaches  from  Presburg  to  Komorn,  and  had  sent  twelve 
 Jesuits  to  discharge  ministerial  duties  ;  *  but  their  first  care 
 was  to  introduce  the  worship  of  Mary,  which  had  been  taught 
 by  the  Greek  heretic  Guappou  in  the  year  470,  and  had  been 
 condemned  by  the  Fifth  (Ecumenical  Council.t  The  Jesuits 
 did  not  remain  long  in  the  island,  for  when  Count  Robert 
 Douglas,  a  general  under  Torstenson,  had  conquered  Pres- 
 burg and  received  the  capitulation  of  Tyrnau,  he  removed 
 the  priests  and  all  their  appendages  to  Presburg. 
 
 By  the  approach  and  the  conquests  of  these  troops  the 
 hardly  oppressed  Protestants  of  Skalitz  obtained  relief.  The 
 Popish  clergy  had  just  brought  matters  so  far,  that  the  Mo- 
 ravian exiles,  who  had  lived  here  in  peace  for  twenty  years, 
 were,  with  their  preachers,  banished  from  the  city,  and  had 
 their  churches  closed.  So  soon  as  Douglas  heard  of  this, 
 being  already  united  with  Rakotzy,  they  hastened  to  Skalitz, 
 and  gave  the  authorities  a  few  hours  to  restore  the  church, 
 and  take  away  the  Popish  mummeries,  or  else  be  hanged. 
 The  Protestants  of  Skalitz  thus  obtained  their  church,  and  in 
 a  very  short  time  the  much  denied  religious  toleration  was 
 also  granted  in  Raab-J 
 
 The  difficulties  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  were  now 
 increased  by  the  death  of  the  palatine  Nicolas  Esterhazy, 
 which  took  place  the  11th  of  September,  1645.  This  man, 
 who  had  been  born  of  Protestant  parents,  his  father  hav- 
 ing been  vice-gespan  (deputy-lieutenant)  of  Presburg,  owed 
 his  position  and  his  influence  chiefly  to  the  fact  of  his  hav- 
 ing been  unfaithful  to  his  profession  ;  for  Rome  has  held 
 fast  the  principle  of  paying  her  proselytes  well,  by  giving 
 them  high  posts  of  honor. 
 
 *  Hist.  Diplom. 
 
 t  The  words  for  which  this  priest  was  proclaimed  a  heretic  are  the  veiy 
 same  as  those  which  Rome  universally  employs  :  "  Holy  ]Mary,  mother  of 
 God,  pray  for  us,  now  and  at  the  hour  of  death." 
 
 X  Ortel,  Rediviv.  Tom.  H. ;  Zeillems  Coll.,  Part  I.  p.  264.  It  appears  that 
 so  early  as  15G7,  Raab  had  already  three  Protestant  preachers. 
 
188  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 The  Peace  of  Linz.  —  Protest  of  the  Popish  Clergy.  —  The  K  -„  o  x  mnness. 
 
 —  The  Diet  of  1647.  —  The  Protestants  obtain  Ninety  Churches  restored. 
 
 —  Penal  Laws  against  the  Religious  Persecutors.  —  Bishop  Szelepcs^nyi. 
 
 —  Bishop  Draskowitsh.  —  The  King's  Liberality. 
 
 The  short  but  bloody  war  between  Rakotzy  and  Ferdinand 
 ended  with  the  famous  Peace  of  Linz,  which  was  the  second 
 pillar  of  the  rights  and  freedoms  of  the  Protestant  Church  in 
 Hungary.  Rakotzy  was  soothed  with  the  promise  of  several 
 counties  for  himself,  and  was  thus  induced  to  give  up  his 
 alliance  with  Sweden.  On  the  16th  of  December,  1645, 
 when  the  monarchy  was  on  the  very  brink  of  destruction, 
 the  peace  was  concluded  at  Linz  in  Upper  Austria. 
 
 This  time,  it  must  be  confessed,  both  parties  were  equally 
 earnest  in  the  resolution  to  prevent  the  clergy  from  once 
 more  breaking  the  peace.  Even  the  archbishop  Lippay 
 found  himself  unable  any  longer  to  oppose  the  laws  favor- 
 able to  the  Protestants.  By  this  peace,  the  Protestants  ob- 
 tained complete  religious  liberty,  so  that  the  exiled  preachers 
 might  return  to  their  congregations,  or  new  preachers  be 
 called.  All  churches  and  church  property  which  had  been 
 taken  away  should  be  restored,  and  every  transgression  of 
 the  condition  of  this  peace  should  be  punished  ;  the  banish- 
 ing of  the  Jesuits  was  reserved  for  the  next  Diet.  It  was  on 
 the  20th  of  October,  1646,  that  Rakotzy  ratified  this  peace 
 at  Weissenburg  in  Transylvania. 
 
 The  danger  was,  however,  scarcely  past,  and  the  reproaches 
 of  Rome  had  only  just  reached  the  Popish  clergy  of  Hun- 
 gary, fur  having  j)aid  so  little  attention  to  the  interests  of  the 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  189 
 
 Church,  when  Lippay  once  more  brought  back  the  Jesuits, 
 who  soon  found  ways  and  means  to  deprive  the  country  of 
 all  the  blessings  of  the  peace.  Yes,  the  Hungarian  clergy 
 showed  themselves  so  servile  to  Rome,  and  so  forgetful  of 
 all  their  duties  to  their  king  and  country,  that,  contrary  to 
 the  king's  engagement  to  summon  a  Diet  within  three  months, 
 they  delayed  it  ten^ months,  and  then  at  the  Diet  entered  a 
 protest  against  that  treaty  which  they  had  before  approved, 
 and  for  many  months  prevented  its  being  received  among  the 
 the  laws  of  the  land.* 
 
 One  of  the  most  zealous  opponents  of  the  Protestants  in 
 this  case,  was  the  newly  elected  palatine,  John  Draskowitsh, 
 who  was  also  Banus  of  Slavonia,  and  had  been  elected  to 
 the  palatinate  by  a  majority  of  only  twelve  votes.  The  king, 
 however,  who  knew  from  what  dangers  he  had  just  escaped, 
 showed  the  noblest  traits  of  his  character  in  exercising  his 
 authority  over  the  contending  parties. 
 
 He  proposed,  on  the  28th  of  October,  that  the  opposition 
 of  the  clergy  to  the  conditions  of  peace,  now  and  in  all 
 time  coming,  should  be  declared  irrelevant ;  and,  on  the  8th 
 of  November,  when  the  Protestants  brought  forward  their 
 complaints,  with  evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  same,  he  pro- 
 posed a  resolution  to  be  laid  before  the  assembly,  to  the 
 effect  that,  immediately,  while  the  Diet  is  still  sitting,  there 
 should  be  eighteen  churches  in  the  circle  on  this  side  the 
 Danube,  and  eight  in  the  circle  beyond  the  Danube,  restored 
 to  the  Protestants  ;  wherever  they  have  no  churches,  they 
 should  have  full  permission  to  build,  and  the  landed  proprie- 
 tors are  bound  to  give  them  building  ground.  No  one  should 
 in  future  dare  to  take  away  a  church  contrary  to  the  wish 
 of  the  residents  in  the  place.  If  the  landlord  did  so,  he 
 should,  for  the  first  offence,  be  fined  one  thousand  florins, 
 and  be  obliged  to  give  back  the  church  ;  for  the  next  offence, 
 
 *  Fessler,  Vol.  IX.  p.  24, 
 
190  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 his  entire  property  in  the  village  or  district  should  be  confis- 
 cated. If  any  of  the  clergy  did  so,  they  should  be  fined, 
 for  the  first  offence,  one  thousand  florins  ;  for  the  second, 
 two  thousand  florins.  The  patron's  right,  in  so  far  as  in  ac- 
 cordance with  the  Peace  of  Vienna,  should  be  preserved, 
 and  the  states  being  satisfied  with  this,  should  proceed  to  dis- 
 cuss other  matters. 
 
 The  evangelical  party,  taught  by  sore  experience,  could 
 not  possibly  be  satisfied  with  this  arrangement,  and  proposed 
 that  impartial  parties  should  be  appointed  to  investigate  each 
 case,  and  to  examine  the  reasons  why  the  churches  were 
 taken  away,  and  whetber  they  ought  to  be  restored. 
 
 The  palatine  and  the  archbishop  made  every  attempt  to 
 prevent  a  resolution  favorable  to  the  Protestants.  The  former, 
 in  his  zeal  to  defend  the  Jesuits,  drew  his  sword  in  the  hall, 
 and  made  himself  ridiculous  ;  the  latter,  however,  went  so 
 far,  that  it  was  found  necessary  to  threaten  him  with  depri- 
 vation of  office.  The  clergy  held  out  so  long,  that  they  suc- 
 ceeded in  keeping  three  hundred  and  ten  out  of  the  four 
 hundred  churches  which  they  had  taken  by  force.  On  the 
 10th  of  February,  1647,  the  court  consented  to  restore  ninety 
 of  the  churches,  but  with  the  remark  that,  in  time  to  come, 
 not  one  single  church  more  would  be  given  up. 
 
 The  Protestants,  tired,  after  a  struggle  of  seven  months, 
 gave  way,  and  the  states  proceeded  to  arrange  some  of  the 
 articles.  In  the  6th  article,  the  names  of  the  ninety  churches 
 were  entered.*  In  the  7th  article,  it  was  declared,  "  That  no 
 other  church  would  be  restored ;  the  Protestants  should  have 
 permission  to  occupy  the  chapels  of  ease,  or  to  go  if  they 
 chose  to  other  parishes  to  hear  the  Gospel."  The  8th  article 
 declared  freedom  of  religious  exercise  in  the  town  of  Skalitz, 
 both  for  the  Lutheran  and  the  Reformed  churches.  In  Tyr- 
 nau,  the  property  belonging  to  the  evangelical  church  should 
 
 *  Hist.  Diplom.    Appendix,  p.  44. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  191 
 
 be  restored,  and  no  tradesnnan  should  be  compelled  to  attend 
 the  ceremonies  of  which  he  disapproved.  In  Raab,  permis- 
 sion was  given  to  build  a  new  church,  and  a  piece  of  ground 
 was  granted  for  the  purpose.  The  pastor  should  have  per- 
 mission to  preach  in  the  church  or  in  his  own  house.  In 
 Loreny  a  church  was  given  to  the  Lutherans  ;  but  in  Tihany, 
 while  the  place  was  small,  and  it  might  be  inconvenient  to 
 have  a  second  church,  the  pastor's  dwelling  was  restored. 
 
 The  10th  article  directed,  that  in  places  where  the  Papists 
 retained  the  churches,  the  Protestants  should  have  a  right  to 
 build  church,  manse,  school-house,  &c.  ;  and  the  landed  pro- 
 prietor must,  within  three  months  from  that  date,  grant  a  plot 
 of  ground  suitable  for  the  purpose,  entirely  free  from  all  taxes. 
 The  Protestants  and  Catholics  should,  in  all  cases,  pay  the 
 same  fee  for  the  ringing  of  the  church  bells. 
 
 The  11th  article  decreed,  that  while  the  Roman  Catholics 
 pay  nothing  to  the  Protestant  clergy,  in  like  manner  should 
 the  Protestants  pay  nothing  to  the  Popish  clergy.  In  particu- 
 lar cases,  however,  where  the  Popish  priest  had  no  lands  and 
 no  government  endowment,  but  was  dependent  on  the  ses- 
 sional taxes,  if  the  number  of  Roman  Catholics  was  small, 
 then  the  sessional  taxes  should  be  collected  by  the  city  col- 
 lector and  equally  divided.  The  stola  dues,  however,  should 
 only  be  claimed  from  members  of  their  own  confession. 
 
 The  13th  article  directed  the  ninety  churches  which  were 
 to  be  restored  to  the  Protestants  to  be  handed  over  imme- 
 diately, while  the  Diet  was  still  sitting,  to  a  mixed  commis- 
 sion, containing  an  equal  number  of  members  of  each  con- 
 fession. 
 
 The  14th  article  declared  the  penalty  for  hindering  the 
 Protestants  in  obtaining  their  just  claims.  The  guilty  party 
 should  first  be  warned  by  the  vice-gespan  (deputy-lieutenant) 
 of  the  county,  and  if  he  then  submitted,  there  was  no  fine. 
 If  he  disobeyed,  he  should  be  fined  each  time  in  six  hundred 
 florins.     In   affairs  connected  with  marriage,  the  Protestants 
 
192  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 abide  by  their  own  customs,  entirely  independent  of  the 
 Popish  priests  and  Popish  judicature. 
 
 Finally,  it  was  settled  that,  in  the  free  town  Kashaw,  where 
 the  Lutherans  were  preventing  both  the  Calvinists  and  the 
 Roman  Catholics  from  building  churches,  both  parties  should 
 have  a  right  to  build  churches  and  schools,  as  also  should 
 obtain  suitable  ground  for  the  purpose,  should  enjoy  full 
 religious  liberty,  with  the  use  of  the  church  bells  and  burying- 
 ground  in  common. 
 
 These  were  the  benefits  which  the  Peace  of  Linz  and  the 
 Diet  of  Presburg  —  which  ratified  and  defined  the  terms  of 
 the  peace  —  conferred  on  the  Protestants  of  Hungary.  If 
 we  overlook  the  three  hundred  churches  which  were  lost,  and 
 also  the  double  meaning  of  many  of  the  enactments,  still  we 
 shall  see  much  gained.  Much  that  had  been  only  briefly 
 mentioned  before,  was  now  entered  in  detail  in  the  articles  of 
 peace,  and  a  commencement  was  made  to  have  these  articles 
 carried  out. 
 
 At  this  Diet  the  eldest  son  of  Ferdinand  III.  was,  on  the  1 6th 
 of  June,  crowned  King  of  Hungary,  under  the  title  of  Fer- 
 dinand IV.,  and  on  the  17th  of  July,  1647,  the  Diet  was  closed. 
 
 As  it  was  presumed  or  feared  that  the  Popish  clergy  would 
 not  cease  to  persecute,  there  was  a  paragraph  entered  in  the 
 transactions  of  the  assembly,  that  at  every  Diet  his  Majesty 
 should  inquire  into  the  complaints  of  the  Protestants^  and 
 have  them  redressed.  A  very  little  while  showed  how  neces- 
 sary the  law  was,  and  how  much  trouble  was  taken  to  have  it 
 changed. 
 
 Immediately  on  the  close  of  the  Diet,  the  Bishop  of  Wes- 
 prin,  George  Szelepcsenyi,  as  imperial  chancellor,  refused  to 
 sign  the  articles,  and  the  Bishop  of  Raab,  George  Drasko- 
 witsh,  brother  of  the  palatine,  refused  to  give  up  the  church 
 to  the  Protestants,  till  the  king  compelled  him  to  it  by  mili- 
 tary force. 
 
 It  ccrtuMily  was  no  easy  matter  for  the  prelates  to  support 
 
PROTESTANT    CIiaKCH    OF    HUNGARY.  193 
 
 the  ninety  priests  who  were  now  turned  out  of  office,  but  the 
 king  came  to  their  aid  by  making  the  poor  prelates  a  present 
 of  5,000  florins,  that  they  might  not  drive  the  land  once  more 
 to  rebellion  before  the  past  wounds  were  healed.  It  was  a 
 terrific  sight  for  the  king  to  look  over  his  empire,  and  over 
 the  whole  of  Germany,  and  see  what  the  Thirty  Years'  War 
 had  done  ;  and  still  that  war  was  not  yet  ended.  Well  might 
 he  rejoice  when,  by  the  unwearied  exertions  and  great  pru- 
 dence of  Count  Maximilian  of  Trantmansdorf,  this  war  was 
 brought  to  a  close  by  the  Peace  of  Westphalia.  But,  alas  ! 
 while  the  Protestants  in  Germany  were  now  able  to  enjoy 
 complete  civil  and  religious  liberty,  with  the  exception  of 
 Silesia,  the  Austrian  empire  was  little  effected  by  the  peace. 
 
 17 
 
194  IIISTOKY    OF   THE 
 
 CHAPTER    IX. 
 
 New  Persecutions  of  tlie  Protestants  in  Hungary.  —  Diet  of  Presburg  in 
 1649.  —  Paul  Pallfy,  Palatine.  —  Fruits  of  the  Diet.  — ^  The  Jesuits  in 
 Transylvania.  —  Death  of  the  young  King  of  Rome.  —  Leopold  croAvned 
 King  of  Hungary  in  1655.  —  Troubles.  —  Death  of  Ferdinand. 
 
 The  incredible  struggles,  the  bloodshed,  and  the  councils 
 held  for  establishing,  on  a  firm  basis,  the  rights  and  lib- 
 erties of  the  Protestant  Church,  were,  contrary  to  all  expec- 
 tation, not  yet  sufficient  to  obtain  the  desired  peace  and  toler- 
 ation. The  Diet  had  scarcely  been  dissolved  when  the 
 Jesuits  and  the  magnates,  whom  they  had  gained  over  to 
 their  cause,  began  the  work  of  persecution  afresh.  The 
 death  of  Rakotzy,  on  the  23d  of  October,  1648,  gave  them 
 new  courage ;  and-,  contrary  to  all  laws  and  treaties,  and 
 despite  all  watchfulness,  the  treacherous  disciples  of  Loyola 
 found  ways  and  means  of  creeping  once  more  into  Transyl- 
 vania. It  was  the  plan  of  the  Popish  clergy  to  introduce 
 these  men  into  all  parts  of  the  kingdom,  and,  by  means  of 
 these  sworn  foes  of  the  Gospel  and  of  Protestants,  gradually 
 to  obliterate  all  traces  of  the  truth.  In  August,  1648,  the 
 palatine,  John  Draskowitsh,  was  taken  away  by  death,  but 
 Lippay  remained  and  labored  till  he  had  the  Jesuits  intro- 
 duced into  Skalka,  Neusohl,  Skalitz,  Schemnitz,  Trentshin, 
 and  Rosenau,  where  they  soon  succeeded  in  raising  sufficient 
 strife  and  confusion. 
 
 The  prelates  and  landed  proprietors  banished  the  Prot- 
 estant pastor  out  of  Sellyi  by  an  armed  force.*  Francis 
 Nadasdy,  who  had  become  Papist  for  the  sake  of  obtaining 
 
 *  Fessler,  Vol.  IX.  p.  38. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  195 
 
 in  marriage  the  daughter  of  the  palatine  Nicolas  Esterhazy, 
 took  away  from  the  Protestant  pastor  the  corn  which  was  by 
 the  law  secured  to  him.  The  miller  was  bound  to  give  a 
 proportion  of  all  the  corn  ground  on  Saturday  afternoon  and 
 the  whole  of  Sunday  to  the  Protestant  pastor ;  and  this  cus- 
 tom was  discontinued,  while  the  schoolmaster  was  also  de- 
 prived of  his  grain.  Francis  Nadasdy  and  the  widow  of 
 Klasius  Apponyi  compelled  all  their  dependants  to  attend  to 
 the  ceremonies  of  the  Popish  Church,  and  those  who  refused 
 were  fined  and  imprisoned. 
 
 In  several  counties,  as,  for  example,  Eisenberg,  Presburg, 
 Neutra,  and  Trentshin,  no  ground  was  given  to  the  Protes- 
 tants for  building  churches  and  schools,  and  several  of  the 
 ninety  churches,  w^iich  had  been  restored,  were  again  taken 
 away.  In  Donnerskirchen,  near  Eisenstadt,  in  (Edenberg 
 county,  the  Protestants  were  positively  forbidden  by  Count 
 Ladislaus  Esterhazy  to  recall  their  pastor.*  The  inhabitants 
 of  the  town  of  Neusiedel,  who  had  called  an  evangelical 
 pastor  without  asking  leave  from  the  landlord,  were  sen- 
 tenced to  pay  a  fine  of  several  hundred  butts  of  wine,  and 
 were  so  much  oppressed,  that  scarcely  a  trace  of  a  church  is 
 now  there  to  be  seen. 
 
 It  was  after  such  transactions  that  the  king  summoned  a 
 Diet  at  Presburg  on  the  25th  of  January,  1649.  There  was 
 little  prospect  of  calm  deliberation  at  this  meeting,  for  the 
 exasperation  was  veiy  considerable.  Even  the  king  was  so 
 much  afraid  of  the  results,  that  he  did  not  open  the  assembly 
 till  the  15th  of  March.  The  first  business  was  the  election 
 of  a  palatine.  The  king  proposed  two  Roman  Catholics  and 
 two  Protestants,  and  the  choice  fell  on  the  Roman  Catholic 
 Count  Paul  Pallfy,  a  man  of  great  integrity  and  high  honor. 
 
 Immediately  on  entering  on  his  office  he  had  a  consider- 
 able struo-gle  with  the  Archbishop  Lippay,  in  which  his  char- 
 
 *  At  this  day  there  does  not  reside  a  single  Protestant  there. 
 
196  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 acter  was  favorably  exhibited.  The  Diet  was  assembled  ; 
 the  palatine  was  in  his  place  ;  the  archbishop  alone  was  ab- 
 sent paying  a  morning  visit  to  the  king  ;  they  had  waited 
 long,  and  at  lengtli  the  palatine  rose  to  assure  the  assembled 
 nobles  how  it  was  the  king's  wish  and  desire  that  all  the 
 quarrels  on  religious  matters  should  be  amicably  arranged. 
 The  archbishop  had  now  arrived,  and  rose  to  declare  that  he 
 had  just  heard  wishes  of  the  very  opposite  nature  expressed 
 by  the  king.  The  palatine  was  astonished  ;  and,  after  a 
 short  deliberation,  it  was  agreed  to  send  a  mixed  deputation, 
 containing  an  equal  number  of  Protestants  and  Roman  Cath- 
 olics, to  speak  with  his  Majesty.  A  reply  was  immediately 
 returned,  through  the  minister  Trantmansdorf,  that  the  pala- 
 tine had  correctly  stated  the  royal  wish.  Having  been  thus 
 attacked  in  his  honor,  the  palatine  turned  in  indignation  to- 
 wards the  archbishop,  inquiring  why  he  had  entered  on  such 
 barefaced  falsehood,  attempting  thus  to  misrepresent  the 
 king,  and  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the  Diet  and  of  the  coun- 
 try ;  and  he  at  the  same  time  informed  him  that,  were  it  not 
 for  his  cloth,  he  would  know  how  to  treat  him  as  he  de- 
 served.* 
 
 So  long  as  this  palatine  lived,  the  Protestants  on  his  estate 
 enjoyed  all  the  protection  they  could  wish.  Entirely  free 
 from  all  fanaticism,  he  erected  schools  for  the  Protestants  as 
 well  as  for  the  Roman  Catholics,  and  combined  justice  whh 
 moderation  to  such  an  extent,  that  he  was  justly  beloved  as  a 
 father  of  his  country. 
 
 At  the  Diet,  where  the  passions  of  the  contending  parties 
 made  his  position  so  difficult,  ho  guided  the  proceedings  with 
 much  tact,  leaving  the  legal  time  open  to  hear  all  the  mutual 
 romplaints  which  the  two  parties  wished  to  bring.     The  com- 
 
 *  Mica  Rury,  Tlicat.  Europ.  Vol.  VI.  p.  877.  Artel  Rediviv.  Mayer  ad 
 hoc  Annum,  Tom.  II.  p.  161.  Daniel  Crudy,  Tom.  I.  p.  169.  It  is  true  the 
 Jesuit  Szegedi  represents  the  arclibisho))  as  suffering  these  reproaclies  un- 
 justly from  his  zeal  for  religion. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  197 
 
 plaints  of  the  Roman  Catholics  were  far  more  numerous,  but 
 he  had  them  entered  in  a  list  by  themselves,  in  such  a  way 
 that  the  evidence  in  each  individual  case  could  be  easily 
 seen  by  the  king  ;  and  it  was  soon  evident  that  much  was 
 quite  unfounded,  and  still  more  of  the  charges  of  the  Papists 
 were  overcolored.  The  palatine  laid  all  before  the  king, 
 with  a  request  that  each  case  should  be  carefully  and  impar- 
 tially investigated.* 
 
 Ferdinand,  knowing  well  the  nature  of  the  case,  was  re- 
 solved to  carry  out  all  the  proceedings  in  the  spirit  of  the 
 Peace  of  Linz.  The  determined  opposition,  however,  on  the 
 part  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  prevented  him  from  benefiting 
 the  Protestants  to  any  great  extent.  Besides  the  ninety 
 churches  which  were  granted  in  1647,  there  were  only  three 
 chapels  of  ease  bestowed  on  the  Protestants  ;  and  a  law  was 
 passed  which  eventually  wrought  great  mischief,  deciding 
 that  all  quarrels  on  matters  of  religion  in  future  should  be 
 decided  after  the  example  set  in  1647,  by  being  referred 
 back  to  the  respective  counties. 
 
 One  benefit  was  gained  by  this  Diet ;  for,  as  the  priests 
 observed  the  desire  of  the  king  to  do  justice  to  the  Protes- 
 tants, they  relaxed  somewhat  in  their  persecutions.  The 
 time  of  quiet  was  then  employed  in  improving,  as  much  as 
 possible,  the  ecclesiastical  discipline,  in  building  and  repair- 
 ing churches  and  school-houses,  and  in  placing  worthy  men 
 in  the  office  of  pastor.  This  was  especially  the  case  in  the 
 royal  free  cities,  where  the  number  of  educated  and  wealthy 
 members  of  the  evangelical  church   was   considerable.     In 
 
 *  The  archbishop  declared  to  the  king  that  his  conscience  did  not  allow 
 him  tu  give  land  Avhich  belonged  to  Roman  Catholics,  for  the  purpose  of  build- 
 ing a  Protestant  church,  and  the  king  informed  him  that  his  conscience  was 
 much  too  scrupulous.  Fessler,  Vol.  IX.  p.  39.  It  was  the  same  archbishop 
 who  declared,  on  a  former  occasion,  that  the  king  dared  to  tolerate  Protes- 
 tants just  as  little  a?  thieves  and  robbei-s,  and  both  should  be  borne  with  only 
 so  long  as  he  could  not  eradicate  them.  Such  is  the  tender  mercy  of  Popish 
 priests. 
 
 17* 
 
198  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 (Edenberg  we  find  at  this  time  Matthew  Lany  was  ordained, 
 and  in  a  neighboring  village  called  Horkaw,  Christopher 
 Sobitsh,  who  was  afterwards  a  distinguished  superintendent. 
 He  preached  his  first  sermon  in  the  church  of  St.  Michaels, 
 which  at  that  time  belonged  to  the  Lutherans,  and  had  been 
 just  embellished  with  a  new  altar  and  organ.  At  this  time 
 also  lived  the  superintendent,  George  Lany,  who  presided  at 
 a  synod  held  on  the  10th  of  June,  1652,  at  which  it  was 
 resolved  that  not  only  the  superintendents  should  have  a 
 right  to  propose  a  new  superintendent,  but  also  the  nobles, 
 and  even  the  citizens. 
 
 The  evangelical  church  at  Presburg  manifested  at  this 
 time  considerable  activity  and  zeal.  They  built  a  new 
 church  for  the  Hungarians  and  Slovaken,  where  Daniel  Abra- 
 hamides  preached  to  a  crowded  house  ;  *  but  within  twenty 
 years,  this  church,  which  lies  behind  the  Franciscan  garden, 
 became  the  property  of  the  nuns  of  St  Ursula. 
 
 A  few  years  after,  they  built  a  magnificent  gymnasium  of 
 four  stories  high,  where  the  rector,  Bohm,  who  was  after- 
 wards pastor,  labored  with  great  success  among  the  youth. 
 Andrew  Segncr,  at  that  time  inspector  of  the  Protestant 
 church,  had  a  medal  struck  commemorative  of  the  opening 
 of  the  institution  ;  on  the  one  side  was  the  Trojan  horse,  and 
 on  the  other,  St.  Andrew's  day,  1656.  In  Neusohl,  Schem- 
 nitz,  Modena,  and  Epeijes,  where  Samuel  Dirner  was  labor- 
 ing with  much  acceptance,  from  the  year  1650,  —  in  all  these 
 places  were  very  prosperous  schools,  chiefly  under  the  guid- 
 ance of  foreigners,  or  of  those  who  had  studied  at  foreign 
 universities. 
 
 While  the  Protestants  in  Hungary  were  thus  enjoying  a 
 little  ease,  the  Jesuits  had,  with  great  cunning,  transplanted 
 themselves  into  Transylvania.  In  this  land,  where  the  Prot- 
 estant Church  hud  new  stood  for  a  considerable  time  under 
 
 Ribinyi,  Memonib.  Tom.  I.  p.  493. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  199 
 
 the  protection  of  Protestant  princes,  it  had  gained  some  de- 
 gree of  stability  ;  the  arrogance  of  the  Popish  Church  was 
 considerably  restrained,  and  the  Jesuits  were  strictly  forbid- 
 den to  reside  there.  These  men,  however,  found  ways  and 
 means  to  obtain  an  entrance.  To  appear  in  their  own  dress 
 would  have  been  the  sure  way  to  have  themselves  banished  ; 
 they  therefore  assumed  the  ordinary  clerical  habit,  and  lived 
 apart  in  the  houses  of  Popish  nobles  who  were  friendly  to 
 them.     Unobserved,  they  thus  carried  on  their  old  work.* 
 
 To  their  sorrow  they  discovered  that  prince  George  Ra- 
 kotzy  II.  was  quite  too  decided  in  his  adherence  to  the  Re- 
 formed Church  to  look  quietly  on  and  leave  them  to  them- 
 selves. He  had  just  discovered  that  they  had  gained  an  un- 
 bounded influence  over  his  mother-in-law,  a  zealous  Roman 
 Catholic  from  Poland,  as  also  over  his  wife  Sophie  BathoiyJ 
 and  that  they  were  beginning  to  influence  his  son,  a  youth  of 
 seven  years.  He,  therefore,  in  the  first  place,  got  a  list  of 
 all  the  Jesuits  in  the  country,  and  in  the  year  1651,  made 
 short  work  of  having  them  removed.  Ferdinand  III.  and  the 
 King  of  Poland  wrote  to  Rakotzy  to  induce  him  to  allow 
 them  to  remain ;  but  the  states,  assembled  in  June,  declared 
 that  it  was  contrary  to  the  law  of  the  land,  and  they  must 
 remove. 
 
 Ferdinand  had  something  of  more  importance  to  annoy 
 him.  Pope  Innocent  X.  had  declared  his  peace  with  the 
 Swedes  at  Asnabruck  on  the  10th  of  January,  1651,  to  be  a 
 godless  transaction,  and  refused  to  sanction  the  bishops  whom 
 Ferdinand  had  appointed. 
 
 His  second  wife,  Leopoldina,  to  whom  he  had  been  mar- 
 ried only  thirteen  months,  was  removed  by  death  ;  and  still 
 more,  his  hopeful  son,  whom  he  had  just  had  crowned  at 
 Ratisbon  on  the  30th  of  May,  1653,  as  the  King  of  Rome, 
 under  the  title  of  Ferdinand  IV.,  was    unexpectedly  taken 
 
 — » 
 
 *  Majlath,  Vol.  IV.  p.  270. 
 
200  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 from  him.  On  the  9th  of  July,  1654,  the  young  king  died 
 of  small-pox  in  the  twenty-first  year  of  his  age,  to  the  great 
 distress  of  the  royal  family. 
 
 With  this  son  many  of  the  father's  plans  and  hopes  were 
 also  laid  in  the  grave.  One  scheme,  which  seemed  for  a 
 long  time  to  have  been  arranged,  must  now  be  given  up. 
 He  had  intended  to  abolish  the  office  of  palatine,  and  to  gov- 
 ern Hungary  by  means  of  a  deputy.  To  this  office  the  arch- 
 bishop Lippay  would  have  been  appointed,  who  knew  much 
 better  how  to  accommodate  himself  to  the  court  than  did  the 
 unflinching  palatine  Paul  Pallfy,  who,  to  the  great  distress  of 
 the  country,  was  so  soon  removed  by  death.  When  the  king 
 found,  however,  that  his  scheme  met  with  such  violent  oppo- 
 sition at  the  Diet  of  Presburg  in  1654,  he  withdrew  it,  and, 
 after  the  old  custom,  proposed  two  Roman  Catholics  and  two 
 Protestants  for  the  office  of  palatine.  The  valiant,  prudent, 
 wealthy,  and  amiable  Roman  Catholic  nobleman,  Francis 
 Vesselenyi  Hadad,  was  elected.* 
 
 Before  the  Diet  proceeded  to  crown  Ferdinand's  second 
 son,  Leopold,  the  Protestants  attempted  once  more  to  bring 
 their  complaints  forward  for  consideration,  but  they  were  in- 
 formed that  such  matters  did  not  now  belong  to  the  Diet,  but 
 must  be  settled  by  commissioners  in  each  county.  The 
 miseries  of  this  law  they  were  now  doomed  to  feel,  for  when 
 the  commissioners  gave  an  unjust  decision  there  was  no  ap- 
 peal. Only  one  remedy  was  open,  —  they  might  appeal  to 
 the  king.  Accordingly,  on  the  16th  of  March,  they  laid  their 
 case  before  the  king,  with  a  specified  register  of  their  com- 
 plaints and  charges,  together  with  the  evidence  and  proofs, 
 
 *  In  his  youth  he  was  a  Protestant  of  the  Reformed  Cliurch,  but  was  in 
 duced  by  I'a/many  to  turn  to  the  Papists.  He  distinguished  himself  in  the 
 war  against  Hikotzy.  He  took  the  invincible  castle  of  Murany  by  falling  in 
 love  with  the  beautiful  Mary  Szecsy,  the  proprietress,  and,  havitig  gained 
 her  heart,  ho  soon  gained  the  castle  too;  it  was  handed  over  to  him  after  the 
 marriage.  Prom  this  time  forward  he  made  great  progress  in  amassing 
 wealth  and  obtaining  posts  of  honor,  till  at  last  he  became  palatine. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         201 
 
 and  begged  relief.  Churches,  it  seemed,  tiad  been  once  more 
 taken  from  them,  pastors  and  schoolmasters  had  been  banished 
 and  their  incomes  confiscated,  in  spite  of  the  laws  of  the 
 land  ;  the  proprietors  had  obstinately  refused  building-ground 
 for  new  churches  and  schools.  After  several  weeks  they  re- 
 ceived a  reply,  stating,  that  when  the  Diet  should  be  closed, 
 he  would  then  examine  into  the  matters  mentioned.  An- 
 other petition  to  the  king  met  with  as  little  attention,  and,  in 
 the  mean  time,  the  Diet  decided  that  all  confessional  quarrels 
 and  complaints  should  be  settled  immediately  after  the  Diet. 
 
 The  Jesuits  had  as  yet  no  permission  to  acquire  landed 
 property,  but  the  king  promised  to  use  his  influence  that  they 
 might  obtain  the  same  privileges  as  other  clergy.  Accord- 
 ingly, in  the  following  year,  under  the  advice  and  with  the 
 aid  of  Archbishop  Losy,  they  built  themselves  an  institution 
 in  OEdenberg.* 
 
 Shortly  after  the  coronation  of  his  third  wife,  and  also  of 
 his  second  son  Leopold  to  be  King  of  Hungary,  on  the  27th 
 of  June,  1655,  the  Diet  came  to  a  close.  There  was,  how- 
 ever, just  now  very  litde  calculated  to  comfort  the  king. 
 The  Turks,  under  the  guidance  of  their  wild  borderers, 
 burned  the  villages  and  carried  away  prisoners  before  the 
 treaty  had  come  to  an  end,  and  it  was  with  great  difficulty 
 that  they  could  be  quieted.  There  was  also  a  very  serious 
 war  breaking  out  between  Casimir  of  Poland  and  Charles 
 Gustavus  of  Sweden,  who  had  been  Duke  of  Zweibrucken, 
 and  Rakotzy  II.  of  Transylvania  was  just  about  to  join  the 
 latter.  Being  on  his  way  to  join  the  Swedes,  Ferdinand 
 could  only  raise  a  weak  detachment  to  prevent  him.  Such 
 circumstances,  in  the  very  bloom  of  life  of  the  king,  might 
 well  tend  to  embitter  his  lot. 
 
 Besides  all  this  came  another  circumstance  which  was  to 
 him  fatal.     Close  to  the  room  which  he  occupied  on  the  2d 
 
 *  (Edenberg  Denkwurdigkeiten  ilS. 
 
202  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 of  April,  1657,  there  broke  out  a  fire,  and  the  king,  who  was 
 at  the  time  sick,  would  not  suffer  himself  to  be  carried  out 
 till  he  saw  the  young  prince  Ferdinand,  then  three  months 
 old,  first  made  safe.  A  servant  seized  the  cradle,  but  in  the 
 haste  ran  against  the  wall  and  broke  it,  while  he  and  the 
 child  tumbled  together  on  the  ground.  The  king  survived 
 the  shock  only  a  few  hours. 
 
 If  it  cannot  be  denied  that  Ferdinand  III.  was  decidedly 
 opposed  to  the  Protestants,  and  very  strictly  attached  to  his 
 own  Church  and  to  the  Jesuits  who  had  instructed  him,  still 
 we  have  had  abundant  evidence  that  he  knew  how  to  dis- 
 tinguish between  the  pretensions  of  the  priests  and  the  sub- 
 stance of  religion,  and  in  intellectual  and  moral  powers  very 
 far  surpassed  his  father.  His  love  of  justice  was  so  great, 
 that  he  often  caused  the  judicial  decisions  which  were  favora- 
 ble to  his  chamber  to  be  again  examined,  and  he  often  sat  in 
 the  court  of  justice  trying  to  do  his  utmost  to  favor  the  ac- 
 cused party.  It  was  with  much  hesitation  and  after  long 
 delay  that  he  usually  signed  the  sentence  of  death,  and  in 
 his  whole  reign  he  remained  true  to  his  motto,  "  The  fear 
 of  God,  and  Justice." 
 
 Had  he  not  been  educated  by  the  Jesuits,  had  he  been  able 
 to  withdraw  himself  from  the  all-powerful  influence  of  the 
 clergy,  or  had  he  lived  in  more  peaceful  times,  the  respect 
 which  even  the  enemies  were  obliged  to  show  him,  would 
 have  risen  to  admiration,  and  have  grown  to  such  a  love  that 
 he  might  justly  have  been  regarded  as  father  of  his  country. 
 This  name  was  afterwards  given  to  his  successor  Leopold, 
 who  for  half  a  century  ruled  over  Hungary  for  weal  and  woe. 
 In  how  far  he  deserved  this  title  history  will  show,  when  we 
 consider  how  he  treated  the  Protestants,  to  whom  he  had 
 sworn  to  show  the  same  regard  as  to  the  Papists. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  203 
 
 LEOPOLD   L,  1657-1705. 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 1657  -  1670. 
 
 Leopold's  Education.  —  He  favors  the  Jesuits.  —  The  Synod  at  Tyrnau.  — 
 Hungarian  Diets,  and  Grievances  of  the  Protestants.  —  The  Diet  of  1662. 
 —  The  Protestant  Deputies  demand  baclc  the  Churches  and  Schools.  — 
 Petitions  to  the  King.  —  Specification  of  the  Persecutors.  —  Persecution 
 in  Transylvania.  —  More  Petitions.  —  The  Protestant  Deputies  leave  the 
 Diet.  — Its  Close. 
 
 With  Leopold's  reign  begins  the  golden  age  of  the  Jesuits 
 on  the  one  side,  and  the  gradual  progressive  decay  of  the 
 Protestant  Church  on  the  other.  Intended  by  his  father, 
 Ferdinand  III.,  to  be  Bishop  of  Passau,  and  till  the  death  of 
 his  brother  Ferdinand  receiving  an  education  suitable  to  such 
 expectations,  he  ascended  the  throne  in  his  seventeenth  year. 
 His  uncle,  Leopold  William,  Bishop  of  Passau,  guided  the 
 affaii-s  of  the  kingdom  for  some  time,  till  they  went  into  the 
 hands  of  John  Ferdinand  Portia  and  Wenzel  Lobkowitz, 
 both  of  whom  stood  as  much  under  the  influence  of  the 
 Jesuits  as  did  their  monarch. 
 
 The  king  had  received  such  an  education,  and  was  en- 
 dowed with  such  dispositions,  as  might  have  been  an  honor 
 to  a  bishop,  but  were  very  prejudicial  to  a  king.  His  atten- 
 tion to  trifles  ;  his  indolence  in  comprehending  and  resolving, 
 and  his  delay  in  carrying  out  his  resolves  ;  his  cold  and 
 heartless  disposition,  and  his  blind  adherence  to  the  forms  of 
 the  Romish  Church,  which  he  could  not  distinguish  from  the 
 
204  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 religion  of  Jesus,  promised  him  little  happiness  in  the  govern- 
 ment of  such  a  land  as  Hungary,  and  such  a  people  as  the 
 Hungarians. 
 
 The  Jesuits  now  became  arrogant,  and,  uniting  with  the 
 nobles  of  their  own  party,  despised  the  laws  of  the  land,  and 
 trampled  on  the  constitution  whenever  the  benefits  of  their 
 religion  demanded  it.  Thus,  Archbishop  Lippay  held  a 
 synod  at  Tyrnau,  on  the  2d  of  June,  1658,  which  was  nu- 
 merously attended.  The  resolutions  were  at  first  kept  secret, 
 and  afterwards  an  attempt  was  made  to  deny  them,  but  their 
 tendency  was  to  annihilate  the  conditions  of  the  Peace  of 
 Vienna  and  Linz.* 
 
 As  the  king  summoned  a  Diet  to  Presburg  in  June,  1659, 
 and  the  Protestants  came  forward  with  all  the  complaints 
 which  had  been  heaped  up  during  four  years,  he  felt  himself 
 in  great  difficulty,  for  the  grand  vizier,  Kiuprili,  was  ap- 
 proaching with  great  force,  and  had  devoted  nearly  a  hun- 
 dred thousand  Transylvanians  to  death  and  imprisonment. 
 But  the  Protestants  ceased  to  urge  their  complaints  so  soon 
 as  the  king  and  the  Archbishop  of  Gran  pointed  to  the  im- 
 minent danger,  and  promised  immediately  after  the  Diet  to 
 hold  a  full  and  impartial  investigation.  The  palatine  in- 
 formed the  heads  of  counties  of  the  king's  wish,  and  the 
 people  were  satisfied  with  seeing  the  contract  which  the 
 king  had  signed  on  his  coronation  entered  among  the  laws  of 
 the  land,  although  the  first  article  of  the  Peace  of  Vienna, 
 of  1608,  contrary  to  the  usual  practice  on  such  occasions, 
 was  not  included. 
 
 The  Protestants  must  soon  bitterly  repent  this  generosity, 
 for  the  period  up  till  the  next  Diet  was  three  years,  and  these 
 were  memorable  as  days  of  bitter  persecution  and  wrong. 
 Thrice  had  they  been  publicly  deceived,  openly  before  the 
 whole  country,  in  the  years  1649,  1655,  and  now  in   1659. 
 
 *  Engel,  L.  11.  Vol.  V.  p.  5. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  205 
 
 The  fourth  time,  however,  should  not  be  a  repetition  of  the 
 same.  The  representatives  of  the  counties,  therefore,  re- 
 ceived, on  th«ir  election  to  the  next  Diet,  the  strictest  orders 
 not  to  enter  into  any  other  matters  till  the  religious  com- 
 plaints were  completely  settled,  and  the  Protestants  had  ob- 
 tained all  their  wish.  As  they  then  could  not  immediately 
 succeed  at  the  Diet,  they  approached  the  king,  on  the  5th  of 
 June,  with  a  petition  which  one  cannot  even  now  read  with- 
 out sorrow  and  shame.*  The  deputies  of  thirteen  counties 
 brought  the  bitterest  charges  against  those  "  who  had  by  vio- 
 lence now  for  many  years  habitually  transgressed  the  laws 
 of  the  land,  and  prevented  the  exercise  of  that  toleration 
 which  the  law  granted."  They  demanded  that  the  churches 
 and  the  property  which  had  been  forcibly  taken  away  during 
 the  last  thirteea  years,  within  the  bounds  of  seventeen  coun- 
 ties, by  fifty-three  magnates,  prelates,  and  landholders,  should 
 be  given  back,  and  especially  the  forty  churches  which  during 
 the  last  three  years  had  been  taken  away.f  They  give  the 
 names  of  their  persecutors,  and  history  is  bound  to  transmit 
 them  and  their  deeds  to  posterity. 
 
 The  petition  to  the  king,  having  set  forth  how  the  deputy- 
 lieutenants  of  counties  (vice-gespan),  being  Roman  Catholics, 
 had  contrived  to  terrify  or  to  weary  the  Protestants  who  came 
 oeeking  for  aid,  states  further,  how,  in  particular.  Prince  Paul 
 Esterhazy,  after  obtaining  permission  from  the  Pope  to  marry 
 his  brother's  daughter,  had,  during  the  sitting  of  the  Diet  in 
 1659,  endeavored  to  persuade  his  people  in  the  county  of  CEden- 
 berg,  at  Frakno  and  Eisensta'dt,  and  in  the  neighborhood  of 
 the  Neusiedel  lake,  to  become  Roman  Catholics  ;  and  when 
 he  did  not  succeed,  how  he,  immediately  after  the  Diet,  sent 
 the  dragoons  to  compel  them.  By  the  aid  of  the  dragoons 
 he  took  away  the  church   of  Shattendorf,  though  it  was  one 
 
 *  Hist.  Diplom.  in  Append.,  p.  106. 
 
 ;•   David  Lanv  in  Epierisi,  1663;  Mica  Bury;  Hist.  Diplom.,  App.  104. 
 
 18 
 
206  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 of  the  ninety  which  had  been  restored  in  1647.*  Equally 
 illegal  was  the  conduct  of  Francis  Nadasdy,  who  filled  the 
 office  of  superior  judge.  He  sent  Hungarian  and  Austrian 
 soldiers  to  abuse  the  Protestants.  As  the  soldiery  came  once 
 into  the  village  Babath,  the  Protestant  inhabitants  had  already 
 escaped.  There  was  now  a  chase  made  after  them,  and 
 every  one  who  could  be  found  was  made  a  Romanist.  At 
 St.  Nicolas  and  Great  ZinkendorfF,  the  Protestant  pastors 
 were  banished  by  the  servant  of  Nadasdy,  and  the  household 
 furniture  broken  in  pieces.  The  Jesuits  compelled  the  coun- 
 try people  in  crowds  to  join  the  Popish  communion.  As  the 
 wife  of  Stephen  Kovacs  positively  refused,  two  oxen  were 
 taken  from  her  husband  as  a  punishment  for  her  obstinacy, 
 and  they  did  not  cease  to  annoy  till  she  also  entered  the 
 Roman  Catholic  Church.  In  the  village  of  Szill,  the  same 
 count  sent  a  servant,  Peter  Landor,  with  an  armed  force,  to 
 demand  the  keys  of  the  church.  Having,  after  some  time, 
 obtained  them,  he  had  the  bells  rung  to  summon  all  into  the 
 church,  as  if  for  worship,  and  then,  in  spite  of  all  the  weep- 
 ing and  mourning,  directed  a  Roman  Catholic  priest  to  ad- 
 minister the  Lord's  Supper  to  all  present. 
 
 In  1651  the  same  Count  Nadasdy  directed  the  keeper  of 
 the  forests  to  watch  for  the  Protestants  who  went  from  Bor- 
 gois  to  the  neighboring  Protestant  church  in  Nemesker,  and 
 when  they  were  returning  they  were  robbed  of  their  clothes, 
 and  sent  home  naked.  In  his  property  in  CEdenberg,  Eisen- 
 berg,  and  Neutra,  he  had  more  or  less  annoyed  about  two 
 hundred  Protestant  churche*,  for  which  feats  he  became  the 
 darling  of  the  Jesuits  at  the  court  of  Vienna.  But  they 
 either  could  not,  or  would  not,  shortly  after,  save  him  from 
 the  scaffold.  When  he  had  mounted  the  scafTold,  he  is  re- 
 ported to  have  said,  "  The   Lord   is  just  in  all   his  ways," 
 
 *  At  present  there  is  not  a  single  Protestant  in  the  village.    Eisenstadt, 
 the  residence  of  the  prince,  and  Forstenau,  arc  also  completely  Popish. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  207 
 
 which  the  Protestants  understood  as  an  expression  of  repent- 
 ance for  his  desertion  of  the  faith  of  his  youth  ;  the  Papists, 
 however,  understood  it  as  a  consent  to  the  justice  of  the 
 punishment  he  was  about  to  receive  for  his  rebeUion.* 
 
 In  Eisenberg  county,  and  in  the  village  of  Wippendori*. 
 Count  George  Erdody  not  only  turned  the  Protestant  paste: 
 out  of  his  house  in  the  dead  of  winter,  and  threw  his  house- 
 hold furniture  on  the  streets,  but  he  also  made  up  a  list  of  the 
 Protestants  on  the  estate,  and  informed  them  that  unless  they 
 turned  to  the  Popish  Church,  they  should  be  all  banished, 
 and  none  should  take  with  him  more  than  four  florins  for  his 
 journey.  As  this  threatening  did  not  produce  the  desired 
 effect,  he  billeted  on  them  the  soldiers  of  Wallachia,  —  the 
 European  Indians  ;  and  in  cases  where  that  was  not  suffi- 
 cient, he  imprisoned  them  in  his  castle,  till,  worn  and  weary, 
 they  could  resist  no  longer,  and  fell  a  prey  to  the  Church.  It 
 is  so  much  easier,  in  an  hour  of  enthusiasm,  to  make  great 
 sacrifices  and  endure  much  suffering,  than  to  resist  the  long- 
 continued  vexations  which  weary  the  spirit  and  drive  to  the 
 performance  of  actions  which  the  heart  abhors  ;  we  there- 
 fore have  need  of  the  daily  prayer,  "  O  Lord,  strengthen  our 
 faith."  If  the  Lord  do  not  keep  the  fire  burning  within  us, 
 it  must  soon  expire. 
 
 With  cunning  calculation  the  Jesuits  carried  on  their  work. 
 In  the  village  Neusiedel,  in  the  county  of  the  Wieselburg, 
 the  landlords  John  and  George  Lippay  ordered  all  the  Prot- 
 estants to  attend  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  fined  them  in 
 forty  florins  for  every  neglect.  Protestant  widows  were  not 
 suffered  to  marry  again.  At  funerals  no  hymn  or  psalm 
 dared  to  be  sung.  The  Protestants  could  hold  no  public  of- 
 fice, and  those  who  were  already  in  office  were  dismissed. 
 The  pastor  of  a  neighboring  village,  Gols,  was  threatened 
 with  death  if  he  should  venture  to  show  himself  at  Neusiedel. 
 
 *  Joann.  Bethlen  con.  ejus  aetatis  1670. 
 
208  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 In  Raab  the  corporate  trades  admitted  no  more  Protestanls , 
 so  that,  without  forsaking  their  religion,  they  could  not  be- 
 come carpenters,  or  shoemakers,  or  tailors,  or  cloth-workers, 
 or  enter  any  guild.  Archbishop  Lippay,  very  shortly  before 
 his  death,  ejected  all  the  Protestants  from  the  village  Balvany- 
 Szakalos,  and  filled  up  their  place  with  Romanists.  In  Apa- 
 ezu-Szakalos,  the  Presburg  nuns,  as  proprietresses,  forbade 
 the  exercise  of  Protestant  worship,  and  threatened  heavy 
 punishments  on  those  who  attended  the  preaching  of  the 
 Gospel. 
 
 In  the  county  of  Trentshin,  Count  Francis  Revay  adopted 
 similar  measures  in  Irnowv,  Vissnyowo,  and  Bissitz.  In  the 
 same  county,  the  Jesuits  took  possession  of  the  chapels  of 
 ease  at  Liborza  and  Szamarosz,  which  belonged  to  the  Prot- 
 estant congregation  at  Nemsowa  and  Trentshin,  and  com- 
 pelled them  to  join  the  Romanists.  In  like  manner,  in  the 
 village  Piecho,  they  threw  the  principal  inhabitants  for  five 
 weeks  into  prison  in  the  Abbey  of  Skalka.  The  Bishop  of 
 Neutra,  who  was  also  imperial  chancellor,  George  Szelepc- 
 senyi,  imprisoned  the  Protestants  in  Telso-Drietowa,  in  Do- 
 brastow,  and  Isselnik,  till  they  abjured  their  faith.  In  like 
 manner  did  the  widow  of  Paul  Serenyi  oblige  the  Protestants 
 of  Zablath  and  Riba  to  separate  from  the  church  at  Trent- 
 shin. The  brothers,  George  and  Gabriel  lUeshazy,  whose 
 evangelical  father  died  in  1648,  had  their  day  of  persecution  ; 
 but  it  did  not  continue  long,  for  George  died  in  poverty  in 
 Moravia,  and  Gabriel,  after  tasting  of  the  sweets  of  persecu- 
 tion for  nearly  a  year,  and  regaling  himself  with  the  tears 
 and  sighing  of  the  afflicted,  could  resist  the  entreaties  of  his 
 wife  and  the  powerful  representations  of  her  chaplain, 
 Stephen  Pilarick,  no  longer,  but  turned  back  to  the  evangeli- 
 cal church,  ;m(l  remained  faithful  till  death. 
 
 It  was  this  same  Stephen  Pilarick  who  had  been  turned  out 
 of  Bcczko  by  a  military  escort  sent  from  Count  Francis  Na- 
 dasdy,  and  all  his  books  had  been  brought  to   the  castle  of 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  209 
 
 Cseithe ;  the  count  here  ordered  a  fire  to  be  made  in  the 
 castle,  and  all  the  property  and  books  of  the  pastor,  with  the 
 exception  of  his  official  gown,  to  be  thrown  into  the  fire  ; 
 the  Bible  was  put  on  a  spit  and  turned  round  before  the  fire, 
 while  he  and  some  of  his  court  stood,  by  enjoying  the  spec- 
 tacle. By  some  sudden  blast  several  leaves  of  the  Bible 
 were  blown  about  in  the  hall,  and  one  was  driven  directly 
 towards  the  count's  breast ;  Baron  Ladislaus  Revay  caught 
 at  it,  but  it  was  seized  out  of  his  hand  by  the  count,  who  be- 
 gan to  read.  It  happened  to  be  a  portion  of  the  fortieth 
 chapter  of  Isaiah,  and  the  first  words  he  read  were  these, 
 "  The  grass  withe reth,  the  flower  fadeth,  but  the  word  of  our 
 God  shall  stand  for  ever."  The  Count  Nadasdy,  turning 
 pale,  rose  immediately  and  retired,  and,  when  he  was  leav- 
 ing the  hall,  the  court  fool  cried  after  him,  "  How  shall  you 
 feel.  Sir  Count,  when  the  Devils  are  roasting  you  on  a  spit  in 
 hell  ?  "  * 
 
 In  Wartberg,  Felso-Szeli,  Nagyszegh,  Vesekeny,  and  Mish- 
 dorf,  the  churches  were  taken  away  about  the  same  time. 
 In  the  last  mentioned  the  soldiers  broke  into  the  church,  with 
 drawn  swords,  during  the  time  of  divine  service  ;  they  bar- 
 ricaded the  doors  till  the  mass  was  celebrated,  and  thus  was 
 the  congregation  "  made  Catholic,"  —  mass  had  been  read 
 in  their  presence,  and,  therefore,  the  church  and  the  congre- 
 gation belonged  to  the  Papists.  Such  was  the  reasoning, 
 and  it  followed,  as  a  matter  of  course,  that  the  Protestant 
 pastor  was  no  more  required.  What  matter  did  it  make  if  he 
 was  sick  .''  The  best  treatment  was  to  throw  him  out  on  the 
 streets ! 
 
 In  Neustadt,  on  the  Waag,  the  church  which  the  Protes- 
 tants had  built  was  destroyed  to  the  veiy  foundation  ;  the 
 organ  and  the  bells  were  carried  away  to  the  prior  ;  the 
 monuments  on  the  graves  were  shattered.     In  the  county  of 
 
 *  Mica  Burv  MS. 
 
 18* 
 
210  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Neutra,  the  churches  of  Great  Kosstolan,  Portole,  CscUhe, 
 Verbo,  Brezova,  Mijawah,  Vagyoes,  Kraine,  Botfalu,  Krusso, 
 and  Bari,  were  handed  over  to  the  Papists,  who  compelled 
 the  worshippers  to  take  the  wafer,  while  the  evangelical 
 preachers  were  all  banished.  On  this  occasion,  in  Mijawah, 
 it  occurred  that  a  peasant  cried  out  in  the  church,  "  I  swear 
 by  the  living  God,  that  if  you  thrust  the  wafer  into  my  mouth, 
 I  will  bite  off  your  fingers."  * 
 
 In  Baimocs,  Francisca  Kayn,  the  widow  of  Palatine  Pall- 
 fy,  drove  the  superintendent,  Martin  Tarnoczy,  out  of  Privi- 
 gyi ;  George  Graff  and  his  assistant,  Philipp  Koberling,  from 
 Nemet  Proua  ;  the  rector,  Andrew  Zaskalik,  from  Koss  ; 
 Martin  Novak  and  Andrew  Reichel,  from  Gaydel  ;  and  took 
 away,  besides,  the  churches  in  which  these  men  labored,  and 
 many  others. 
 
 In  Szerdahely,  on  the  Waag,  the  Jesuits  took  the  church, 
 school-house,  and  manse,  for  their  own  use  ;  turned  the  pastor 
 and  his  family  out  of  doors  ;  and  though  the  pastor's  wife 
 was  sick,  yet  they  were  not  allowed  to  remain  a  single  night 
 in  their  own  house,  nor  in  the  village. 
 
 In  Deaki,  the  Arch-abbot  of  St.  Martensbrag,  Andrew 
 Placidus,  ordered  the  Protestant  preacher  to  be  whipped  and 
 turned  out  of  his  dwelling,  and  then  oppressed  the  people  till 
 they  showed  no  more  resistance. 
 
 In  Sellye,  a  company  of  Papists  with  flags  and  drums  ap- 
 peared before  the  dwelling  of  George  Rassotis,  the  pastor  ; 
 dragged  him,  with  all  that  he  had,  over  the  borders  of  the 
 county  ;  destroyed  the  church  which  the  Protestants  had  built 
 for  themselves  ;  billeted  a  hundred  soldiers  on  the  evangel- 
 ical inhabitants,  to  prepare  them  for  receiving  the  Romish 
 ceremonies;  and  stole  the  three  hundred  dollars  which  the 
 wife  of  Rukotzy  the  elder  had  given  them,  and  which  was 
 at  that  time  in  the  hands  of  the  pastor.     The  church  at  Ho- 
 
 *  Mica  Burv  MS 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  211 
 
 Htsh  was,  by  order  of  the  Bishop  of  Vesprin  and  Count  Adam 
 Czobor,  levelled  to  the  very  ground. 
 
 We  proceed  to  extract  from  this  petition  to  the  king.  It 
 goes  on  to  say :  "  In  the  county  of  Gomor,  Nicolas  An- 
 drassy  and  George  Lippay  were  the  most  furious  persecutors. 
 The  former  banished  the  preachers  from  Olah,  Patak,  and 
 Bethler,  and  put  Popish  priests  in  their  places  ;  the  latter  did 
 the  same  in  Pelsocs,  Czetnek,  and  Rossnobanya,  and  in  the 
 villages  Berzetin,  Also-Sajo,  Gatzalfalva,  and  Ochtina ;  he 
 allowed  the  emoluments  of  the  preachers  to  be  taken  away ; 
 the  tithes  were  taken  from  them,  and  any  grain  which  they 
 had  in  store  the  archbishop  applied  to  his  own  use."  * 
 
 Similar  scenes  of  cruelty  occurred  also  in  Transylvania, 
 and  in  that  part  of  Hungary  which  was  chiefly  connected 
 with  the  Reformed  Church,  and  which  under  Rakotzy  had 
 enjoyed  such  days  of  glorious  peace.  So  soon  as  Rakotzy 
 died  of  his  wounds,  in  1660,  his  widow,  Sophie  Bathory,  de- 
 jlared  that  she  had  joined  the  Reformed  Church  only  in  out- 
 ward appearance,  and  had  remained  ever  faithful  to  Rome. 
 In  spite  of  the  father's  care,  she  had  trained  her  son  Francis 
 to  be  a  Papist,  and  now  all_  the  Protestant  subjects  were 
 placed  at  the  mercy  of  the  priests. t 
 
 She  took  away  the  churches  of  the  Reformed  congrega- 
 tions by  force,  drew  the  schools  and  their  revenues  to  herself, 
 and  availing  herself  of  her  feudal  rights,  she  converted  her 
 subjects  to  the  Popish  communion  by  the  powerful  argume?i' 
 turn  ad  haculum.  J  A  terrible  storm  was  gathering,  and  was 
 for  the  present  averted  by  Rakotzy 's  brother-in-law  restoring 
 much  of  what  had  been  taken  violently  away,  putting  a  stop 
 to  further  injustice,  paying  a  thousand  ducats  for  damage 
 already  done,  and  promising  redress  at  the  approaching  Diet. 
 
 *  Acts  of  the  Diet,  1662.     Hist.  Diplom.  C.  in  AppendLx,  p.  104. 
 t  Karalyi,  Munor.  Eccl.  Tom.  II.  p.  261. 
 
 X  Verbis  et  Verberibus,  Hist.  Diplom.  App.,  pp.  120-123;  Instancia  ad 
 Leopold,  1C62. 
 
212  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 This  Diet  had  now  assembled,  and  the  cry  of  the  Protestants 
 was  sufficiently  loud.  Their  complaints  were  specific,  and 
 supported  by  evidence,  so  that  they  had  the  firmest  con- 
 fidence that  Leopold  would  afford  assistance.  Not  till  the 
 11th  of  June  did  the  king  give  any  reply,  and  then,  through 
 the  minister.  Prince  Portia,  informed  the  petitioners  that 
 "  they  should  not  annoy  the  king  with  such  complaints  at  the 
 Diet,  there  was  something  more  important  to  be  done  ;  and 
 for  all  these  complaints  in  matters  of  religion,  the  law  had 
 already  made  full  provision,  and  appointed  the  proper  punish- 
 ment for  each  transgression." 
 
 The  astonished  and  distressed  Protestants  did  not  think 
 that  they  ought  to  allow  the  matter  to  rest.  Accordingly,  on 
 the  following  day  they  presented,  through  Ezekiel  Gorgey,  a 
 petition,  couched  in  strong  language,  but  breathing  loyalty 
 and  submission.  They  beg  that  the  matter  may  not  be  re- 
 garded as  a  private  affair.  They  quote  the  Treaty  of  Linz, 
 and  refer  to  the  fact  that  not  a  single  les:al  sentence  has  been 
 pronounced  against  any  of  their  persecutors,  even  when  noto- 
 riously guilty  ;  and  still  more,  if  a  sentence  were  pronounced, 
 no  one  could  be  found  to  execute  it.  The  Bishop  of  Neutra 
 liad  carried  his  rage  for  making  proselytes  so  far,  that  if  any 
 one  joined  the  Popish  Church,  he  should  be  entirely  free  from 
 taxes  for  ten  full  years.  He  had  threatened  the  magnates, 
 who  were  less  severe  against  the  Protestants,  with  punish- 
 ment, and,  only  a  few  days  before,  had  again  arrested  a 
 preacher,  who  had  been  set  free  from  ])rison,  and  had  thrown 
 him  into  chains.  When  some  parties  applied  in  his  favor, 
 the  bishop  informed  them  they  were  pleading  in  favor  of  a 
 robber!  Count  George  Illyeshazy  had  thrown  John  Vitzran- 
 switz,  a  Gospel  minister,  into  a  prison  in  Moravia  in  another 
 county,  and,  notwithstanding  the  command  of  the  palatine, 
 liad  refused  to  let  him  go  free.  ' 
 
 On  the  4th  of  July,  consequently,  after  three  full  weeks, 
 there  came  a  sealed  paper  out  of  the  king's  cabinet  with  the 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  213 
 
 following  address  :     "  To  the  faithful  members  of  the  evan- 
 gelical confession  assembled  at  the  Diet." 
 
 As  the  palatine,  Vesselenyi,  handed  over  the  paper  to  the 
 Protestants,  he  made  the  manly  and  noble  confession,  "  I 
 had  rather  that  the  funeral-knell  had  tolled  over  me,  than  live 
 to  see  this  day ;  may  the  day  and  the  hour  be  covered  with 
 eternal  darkness."  * 
 
 When  the  Protestants  saw  that  they  were  about  to  be  de- 
 prived of  their  political  rights,  they  handed  back  the  paper 
 to  the  chancellor  without  opening  it,  till  such  time  as  the 
 address  should  be  corrected.  When  the  paper  was  opened, 
 it  was  discovered  that  they  had  gained  nothing.  They 
 begged  an  audience  of  the  king,  and  on  the  8th  of  July, 
 appearing  at  the  foot  of  the  throne,  George  Berenyi  handed 
 in  their  third  appeal  for  redress. 
 
 Here  they  recount  all  the  ills  borne  since  1659,  and  accuse 
 the  supreme  judge  of  the  land,  Francis  Nadasdy,  and  Bishop 
 George  Szelepcsenyi  of  injustice  and  cruelty.  It  did  not 
 occur  to  them  to  suppose  that  the  king  had  ordered  all  these 
 acts,  still  they  were  done  in  the  king's  name  and  the  Diet  was 
 no  court  of  appeal,  for  the  Protestants  were  deprived  of  all 
 legal  means  of  entering  the  court.  The  king  should  also 
 bear  in  mind,  that,  though  the  Diet  consists  of  four  factors, 
 still,  in  religious  matters,  only  of  two,  —  the  Protestants  and 
 Roman  Catholics.  All  was  of  no  avail.  And  not  only  so, 
 but  even  while  the  Diet  was  still  sitting,  Nicolas  Mailath,  the 
 director  of  the  royal  domains,  ventured  to  prohibit  the  Prot- 
 estants of  Presburg  from  building  a  church-spire,  and  at- 
 tempted to  exclude  them  from  the  use  of  the  bells. 
 
 On  the  14th  of  July,  Portia  gave  a  verbal  reply  to  the  depu- 
 ties, informing  them  "  it  was  not  in  the  power  of  his  Majesty 
 to  arrani^e  this  disputed  point,  and  to  settle  these  misunder- 
 standings, otherwise   than  had  been  already  done ;   and  his 
 
 *  Fessler,  Vol.  IX.  p.  110. 
 
214  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Majesty  advises  them  to  give  over  these  private  matters,  and 
 turn  their  attention  to  the  public  affairs  of  the  state." 
 
 Their  patience  was  not  yet  exhausted,  and  on  the  24th  of 
 July  they  presented,  through  George  Berenyi,  their  fourth 
 memorial,  renewing  their  former  requests.  As  an  attempt 
 was  now  made  to  divide  the  Protestant  interests,  the  Prot- 
 estant deputies  held  a  meeting,  resolving,  in  the  spirit  of  the 
 instructions  given  at  the  election,  to  enter  on  no  other  busi- 
 ness till  this  was  settled.  They  therefore  resolved  to  ap- 
 proach the  king  for  the  last  time. 
 
 On  the  31st  of  July  the  memorial  was  read  over  in  a  full 
 meeting,  and  on  the  2d  of  August  they  had  an  audience  with 
 his  Majesty.  Among  those  who  appeared  before  the  king, 
 were  Andrew  Szekely,  John  Osslik,  Balik,  Feja,  and  Splenyi. 
 Leopold  read  the  petition,  and  replied  immediately,  "Your 
 good  wishes  for  our  prosperity  we  gratefully  accept.  While 
 we  have  already  given  our  reply  to  your  alleged  grievances 
 through  our  minister  Portia,  we  had  hoped  you  would  have 
 been  satisfied,  and  have  turned  your  attention  to  public 
 business ;  and  even  now  we  expect  still  from  you,  that  you 
 immediately  proceed  to  consider  the  affairs  of  the  state,  and 
 you  shall  always  find  us  prepared  to  pay  every  due  attention 
 to  your  wishes." 
 
 Eight  days  after,  the  Protestant  deputies  received  a  written 
 reply  of  the  very  same  import,  and,  still  unwearied,  they 
 approached  the  heartless  Leopold  once  more,  being  now  the 
 sixth  time.  Through  his  Jesuitical  principles,  he  remained, 
 however,  perfectly  unmoved  :  they  received  the  same  answer. 
 
 In  sorrow  they  now  met  together  to  consult  over  the  state 
 of  the  Church,  the  result  of  which  was,  that  they  sent  a  dep- 
 utation to  the  palatine,  to  request  that  he  might  intercede  for 
 them  witli  the  king,  and  they  then  waited  in  patience  till  the 
 21tliof  August.  When  it  appeared  that  the  palatine  was 
 doing  nothing,  another  meeting  was  summoned,  at  which 
 many   Roman   Catholics    attended,  and    the    resolution    was 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  215 
 
 adopted  to  leave  the  Diet.  A  large  deputation,  including 
 the  Roman  Catholics,  John  Ebesky,  Francis  Cziesery,  and 
 Nicolas  Michalek,  and  the  Protestant  deputies  of  the  towns  of 
 CEdenberg,  Eperjes,  and  Trentshin,  communicated  this  reso- 
 lution to  the  astonished  palatine,  Vesselenyi,  who  begged  them 
 not  to  take  this  step,  and  he  would  do  his  utmost  in  their 
 favor.  They  waited  patiently  till  the  29th.  The  palatine 
 now  brought  them  the  information  that  the  king  would  not 
 alter  his  decision  ;  he  was,  however,  ready  to  give  them 
 every  assistance  in  obtaining  justice,  but  he  must  refuse 
 them  permission  to  leave  the  Diet.  Such  a  mockery  of  their 
 rights  was  not  to  be  borne,  and  on  the  1st  of  September  they 
 communicated  to  the  palatine  their  firm  resolution  to  leave  on 
 the  following  day. 
 
 Vesselenyi  begged  them  by  all  the  seven  sacraments  to 
 change  their  resolution ;  but  they  replied  that  they  had 
 begged,  for  the  sake  of  the  mercy  of  God,  and  for  the  sake 
 of  the  blood  of  Jesus  shed  on  the  cross,  that  their  Church 
 should  be  protected  from  injustice,  and  yet  all  in  vain  ;  and 
 now  the  seven  sacraments  were  not  likely  to  alter  their 
 decision. 
 
 In  vain  were  now  the  threatenings  of  Nicolas  Mailath ;  in 
 vain  did  he  follow  single  deputies  to  their  homes.  Early  on 
 the  morning  of  the  2d  of  September,  the  Protestant  deputies 
 left  Presburg.  It  was  a  decisive  step,  but  their  patience  had 
 been  sorely  tried,  and  there  remained  nothing  else  to  do. 
 The  palatine  sent  his  attorney-general,  Dukovitz,  to  call 
 them  back,  —  but  it  was  too  late. 
 
 The  deputies  who  remained  continued  their  deliberations, 
 and  on  the  19th  of  September  the  Diet  was  closed.  The 
 Fifty-five  Articles  received  the  royal  sanction,  but  the  com- 
 mittee of  the  thirteen  counties  of  Upper  Hungary,  assembled 
 at  Zemplin,  sent  them  back  again  to  the  king  with  the  re- 
 mark, "  that  these  resolutions  were  of  no  avail  while  the 
 Protestant  States  had  not  consented  to  them."     The  priests 
 
216  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 replied  that,  in  this  case,  all  the  treaties  which  had  been 
 made  with  the  Protestants,  and  all  the  statutes  by  which  the 
 Protestants  had  obtained  exemption  from  the  original  penal 
 decrees,  were  equally  powerless,  for  the  Popish  clergy  had 
 protested  against  them  all.  The  force  of  this  argument  dis- 
 appears, when  it  is  considered  that  these  latter  decrees  were 
 all  made  in  the  ordinary  course  of  debate  in  a  full  assembly ; 
 that  the  priests  generally  gave  in  their  protest  when  they 
 knew  there  was  no  danger ;  and  between  the  priests,  as  a 
 caste,  and  the  Protestant  States,  as  such,  there  was  a  very 
 marked  difference. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    Ol-    HUNGARY.  217 
 
 CHAPTER    XL 
 
 Effect  of  the  Departure  of  the  Protestant  Deputies  on  the  Patriots.  —  Their 
 Dissatisfaction.  —  Diet  of  Neusohl.  —  Leopold  and  the  Divan.  —  Attempt 
 to  poison  the  King.  —  The  Procurator  of  the  Jesuits  disappears.  —  Paris 
 von  Spantkaw.  —  Imprisonments.  —  The  ^Malcontents  in  Kashaw.  — 
 Assembly  at  Neusohl.  —  Trial  and  Punishment  of  the  Insurgents.  — 
 Nicolas  Drabicius.  —  Kenewed  Persecutions.  —  Presburg.  —  Its  banished 
 Clergy.  —  A  New  InsuiTection  crushed.  —  Persecution  still  continues.  — 
 The  Archbishop  resigns  his  Viceroyalty. 
 
 The  step  which  the  Protestant  deputies  had  taken  was  one 
 to  ^yhich  they  were  compelled  ;  as  conscientious  men,  having 
 received  instructions  at  their  election,  they  could  not  act 
 otherwise.  And  perhaps  the  patriots  saw  with  pleasure  the 
 breach  which  was  taking  place  between  the  country  and  the 
 court,  for  the  oppression  of  the  German  soldiers  who  were 
 billeted  on  the  country  was  so  heavy,  that  the  Hungarians 
 gladly  sought  opportunity  of  being  freed  from  them. 
 
 On  the  24th  of  August  there  had  been  a  deputation  sent  to 
 the  palatine,  to  demand  from  the  king  the  removal  of  the 
 German  troops.  No  request  could  have  been  less  welcome 
 to  Leopold.  By  promises  and  by  the  arts  of  the  privy  coun- 
 cil he  managed  to  decline  granting  the  request,  and  the 
 threatening  position  which  the  Turks  had  taken  up  furnished 
 him  with  sufficient  pretext. 
 
 It  was,  therefore,  not  only  the  Protestants,  but  also  the  pa- 
 triotic Hungarians  who  had  left  the  Diet  with  discontent  ;  and 
 their  dissatisfaction  soon  rose  to  wrath  when  they  saw  Leo- 
 pold supported  by  John  Kcmeny  in  the  war  with  the  Turkish 
 'protege^  Apaffy,  —  reducing  the  country  to  the  very  brink  of 
 destruction  ;  but  their  indignation  knew  no  bounds,  when, 
 19 
 
218  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 after  the  defeat  of  the  Turks  at  St.  Gothard,  in  1664,  a  peace 
 was  concluded  by  Portia,  without  the  knowledge  or  coopera- 
 tion of  the  Hungarians,  in  such  terms  as  to  bring  disgrace 
 and  misfortune  on  the  country. 
 
 Many  formed  the  resolution  to  shake  ofF  the  Austrian  yoke. 
 In  the  mean  time  came  the  Diet  of  Neusohl  in  1667,  and 
 here,  instead  of  seeking  a  legitimate  pacification  of  the  coun- 
 try, Leopold  was  closely  occupied  with  the  councillors,  and 
 especially  with  Leslie,  a  Roman  Catholic  nobleman  who  had 
 been  banished  out  of  Scotland,  in  persuading  the  Divan  to 
 withdraw  its  protection  from  Apaffy,  the  Calvinistic  Prince 
 of  Transylvania,  and  to  put  in  his  place  Francis  Rakotzy, 
 who  was  now  become  Roman  Catholic* 
 
 The  courtiers  at  Vienna  had  said  that  the  Hungarians  must 
 have  the  heron's  feathers  plucked  off,  their  gold  and  silver 
 buttons  changed  to  lead,  be  dressed  in  the  Bohemian  coat,t 
 and  have  their  pride  humbled  ;  and,  as  usual,  this  was  re- 
 peated again  in  the  hearing  of  those  whom  it  concerned. 
 
 When,  therefore,  contrary  to  all  constitutional  rights  and 
 customs,  at  the  Diet  of  Neusohl,  two  foreign  counts,  Rothsal 
 and  Heister,  holding  a  commission  in  the  imperial  army,  pre- 
 sumed to  take  the  precedence,  the  palatine  and  the  Hunga- 
 rian magnates  were  so  much  offended,  that  the  foundation 
 was  laid  for  a  conspiracy  to  rebellion,  which  shortly  broke 
 out. 
 
 The  leaders  in  this  conspiracy,  were  the  palatine,  Vessel- 
 enyi,  who,  however,  soon  died;  Count  Francis  Nadasdy, 
 Nicolas  and  Peter  Zwinyi,  Francis  Rakotzy,  and  Botskay, 
 who  were  well  known  as  the  bitterest  persecutors  of  the 
 Protestants ;  and  yet  many  of  the  latter  joined  the  plot  too. 
 When  now  that  attempt  was  made  to  poison  Leopold,  and  it 
 was  only  Francis  Barri,  a  knight  of  Milan,  who  informed  the 
 king  and  saved  him  from  certain  death,  though  the  whole 
 
 *  John  BAthlcn,  C.  C,  p.  259.  f  A  coarse  homespun  dress. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  219 
 
 transaction  is  enveloped  in  mystery,  yet  the  Jesuits  took  the 
 opportunity  of  turning  it  to  account  for  the  sake  of  perse- 
 cuting the  Protestants.  After  casting  the  deliverer  of  the 
 king  into  prison  for  life,  because  he  was  supposed  to  enter- 
 tain heretical  opinions,  and  after  causing  the  procurator  of 
 the  Jesuits  —  who  was  deeply  involved  in  the  poisoning 
 affair  —  to  disappear  so  as  never  to  he  again  heard  of,  they 
 sent  Paris  Spantkaw  to  Leutshaw,  as  commander-in-chief  or 
 military  governor  of  the  thirteen  counties  of  Upper  Hungary. 
 He  threw  many  of  the  Hungarians  into  prison,  especially 
 Protestant  pastors,  but  the  leaders  of  the  conspiracy  had  fled, 
 partly  with  Botskay  to  Marmaros,  and  partly  to  Apaffy  in 
 Transylvania. 
 
 The  bitterest  persecution  now  began.  The  evidence  which 
 proved  any  one  to  be  a  Protestant,  was  reckoned  sufficient  to 
 prove  him  also  to  be  a  rebel.*  As  the  design  was  to  root 
 out  the  Protestant  religion,  it  was  found  particularly  desirable 
 to  make  attacks  on  the  churches  and  school-houses.  The 
 pretence  under  which  these  sworn  foes  of  Protestantism  took 
 possession  of  the  church  of  Schemnitz,  throws  some  light 
 on  their  proceedings.  The  daughter  of  Julius  Lansee,  a 
 member  of  the  Protestant  Church,  had  formed  an  attachment 
 to  a  clerk  in  the  mines,  of  the  name  of  Glantshick,  a  Roman 
 Catholic,  but  her  parents,  friends,  and  pastor,  opposed  the 
 match.  The  Jesuits  laid  an  accusation  against  the  friends 
 of  the  bride  before  the  Senate  of  Schemnitz  ;  and  the  evan- 
 gelical pastors,  John  Nindish,  Godfrey  Titius,  Christopher 
 Hofstetter,  and  Isaiah  Pilarik,  were  summoned  before  the 
 archbishop,  Szelepcsenyi,  to  Tyrnau,  to  answer  the  charges. 
 As  the  court  was  incompetent  to  summon  or  to  deal  with 
 Protestant  pastors,  who  were  completely  independent  of  the 
 bishop,  they  did  not  appear,  and  were  accordingly  heavily 
 fined. t     As  they  showed  no  inclination  to  pay  the  fine,  the 
 
 *  Fcssler,  Vol.  IX.  I  Mica  Burj'  MS. 
 
220  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 archbishop  seized  the  church,  with  all  that  belonged  to  it, 
 and,  surrounding  it  with  cannon,  he  handed  it  over  to  the 
 Roman  Catholics.* 
 
 The  excitement  still  continued  in  Hungary,  but  the  pros- 
 pects were  becoming  gradually  darker.  Count  Francis  Ves- 
 selenyi,  who  had  remained  faithful  to  his  king  till  1665,  and 
 who  then,  by  the  persuasions  of  his  ambitious  wife,  had  be- 
 come the  leader  of  the  conspiracy  against  Leopold,  died  in 
 1667  ;  and  Lippay  had  died  in  January,  1666.  Notwith- 
 standing the  great  hatred  which  the  latter  bore  to  Protestant- 
 ism, he  had  sufficient  patriotism  to  protest  against  Leopold's 
 measures  with  such  earnestness  as  t(j  lose  the  royal  favor. 
 Another  great  loss  to  Hungary,  was  the  death  of  Nicolas 
 Zwinyi,  who  met  with  his  death  from  a  wounded  boar  while 
 hunting. 
 
 Count  Peter  Zwinyi  now  took  the  place  of  tlie  palatine,  as 
 leader  of  the  malcontents.  He  was  a  man  of  unbounded 
 ambition,  but  without  talent  or  firmness  sufficient  to  fill  that 
 dangerous  post,  and  little  confidence  could  be  placed  in  his 
 wisdom.  Still  less  worthy  of  confidence  was  Prince  Francis 
 Rakotzy,  a  man  who  regarded  every  religion  v/ith  equal  in- 
 difference. And  if  he,  by  his  imprudence  and  fickleness, 
 injured  the  cause  which  he  joined,  still  more  did  his  brother- 
 in-law,  Francis  Frangepani,  by  his  inordinate  passions. 
 Count  Francis  Nadasdy,  the  Hungarian  Croesus,  was  also  on 
 the  side  of  the  malcontents,  but  his  position  was  not  very 
 well  understood,  as  he  still  showed  himself  such  a  friend  of 
 half  measures.  Count  Erasmus  Tattenbach,  governor  of 
 Styria,  was  gained  over  to  the  Murany  League  by  his  wife, 
 the  Countess  Forgacs,  and  having  received  promises  of  lands, 
 he  advanced  the  cause  in  secret. 
 
 *  This  transaction  occnrred  on  the  loth  of  Febrniiry,  16G9,  consequently 
 before  the  capture  of  the  Castle  of  Muia;iy.  As  they  had  then  no  plea  on 
 account  of  the  conspiracy,  they  adopted  this  plea  of  marriage  to  take  away 
 the  church. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  221 
 
 The  malcontents  had  been  treating  with  the  Prince  of 
 Transylvania,  with  the  grand  vizier,  who  was  then  busy  in 
 Candia,  and  direcdy  with  the  Divan,  long  before  Leopold 
 dreamt  of  any  danger,  and  while  he  was  still  reckoning 
 Zwinyi  and  Nadasdy  among  his  faithful  adherents.  At 
 length  Panajot,  the  interpreter  of  the  grand  vizier,  on  the 
 12th  of  June,  1667,  informed  the  Cabinet  of  Vienna  of  the 
 plot,  without,  however,  being  able  to  name  the  conspirators. 
 
 Leopold  was  terrified,  and  resolved  to  try  milder  meas- 
 ures. He  promised  to  summon  a  Diet;  he  entered  into 
 treaty  with  the  Prince  of  Transylvania ;  he  summoned  a 
 meeting  in  March,  1670,  at  Neusohl,  of  such  as  possessed 
 his  confidence,  to  examine  the  state  of  the  country,  and  re- 
 lieve it,  if  possible,  from  political  and  religious  oppression. 
 Among  his  deputies  were  the  Archbishop  of  Gran,  Tzelep- 
 csenyi,  Nadasdy,  Zichy,  and  Count  Adam  Forgacs.  Partly 
 because  their  instructions  were  insufl[icient,  partly  because 
 they  had  no  mutual  confidence,  litde  progress  was  made. 
 
 Just  at  this  time  the  Court  obtained  unexpectedly  the  de- 
 sired information  respecting  the  whole  plot.  In  the  year 
 1670,  Charles  of  Lotringia  surrounded  the  Casde  of  Murany, 
 which  he  regarded  as  the  centre  of  the  conspiracy,  and  the 
 widow  of  Vesselenyi,  who  now  lost  all  courage,  surrendered 
 hei-self  and  her  papers  into  his  hands,  to  Be  dealt  with  ac- 
 cording to  the  mercy  of  the  sovereign.  The  countess  was 
 brought  to  Vienna  under  arrest,  but  treated  as  became  her 
 rank,  while  Peter  Zwinyi  and  Frangepani  broke  out  imme- 
 diately into  open  hostilities  in  Croatia,  and  Francis  Rakotzy 
 in  Upper  Hungary.* 
 
 Now  came  the  misfortunes.  Count  Tattenbach  was  be- 
 trayed by  a  servant  whom  he  had  delivered  over  to  be  pun- 
 ished for  theft.  Zwinyi  and  Frangepani,  who  had  been  sur- 
 rounded by  General  Spantkaw,  escaped,  and  being  betrayed 
 
 *  John  of  Hormave,  Hist,  of  Vienna,  Vol.  IV.,  Part  III.  p.  125. 
 19* 
 
222  HisTor.Y  OF  the 
 
 by  John  Kery,  at  "whose  house  they  stopped,  they  were  im- 
 prisoned in  the  new  town  of  Vienna.  Francis  Nadasdy  was 
 taken  out  of  his  castle  Pottendorf,  on  the  borders  of  Hungary, 
 in  the  night  of  the  3d  of  September,  and  conveyed  to  the 
 Landhaus  of  Vienna.  Tokolyi  was  besieged  by  General 
 Heister,  in  his  castle  of  Ai-va,  and  died  during  the  siege,  so 
 that,  on  the  surrender,  only  his  three  daughters  were  found, 
 who  were  taken  to  Vienna,  and  made  Papists.  The  son, 
 dressed  as  a  peasant  girl,  escaped  to  Transylvania.  Count 
 Francis  Csaky  died  a  natural  death  towards  the  close  of  the 
 year. 
 
 The  trial  of  the  prisoners  then  began.  Contrary  to  the 
 coronation  oath,  the  king  chose  exclusively  foreigners  to  be 
 judges,  and  not  a  single  Hungarian,  in  this  very  weighty 
 cause,*  On  the  30th  day  of  March,  1671,  the  trial  was 
 ended,  and  on  the  30th  of  April  Nadasdy  was  executed. 
 His  body  was  preserved  in  Lockenhaus,  in  Eisenberg  coun- 
 ty, where  it  lies  to  this  day,  with  the  beard  and  hair  of  the 
 head  in  full  preservation.  Four  millions  of  florins  were 
 found  in  his  castle,  in  hard  coin.  Zwinyi  and  Frangepani 
 died  at  the  same  time,  on  another  scaffold,  but  not  till  after 
 the  rope  had  broken  twice.  Tattenbach  was  not  executed 
 till  December.  All  the  property  was  confiscated,  and  the 
 king  ordered  two  thousand  masses  to  be  read  for  their  souls, 
 out  of  the  proceeds  of  the  confiscated  jjroperty. 
 
 None  but  the  young  Rakotzy  escaped.  He  had  fled  to 
 I'ransylvania,  and  his  mother  paid  well  for  the  mercy  which 
 she  obtained.  She  sent  to  the  cabinet  forty-five  thousand 
 florins,  and  large  sums  to  private  parties  about  court;  the 
 Jesuits  obtained  a  splendid  gymnasium  in  Kasliaw,  and 
 many  of  llukotzy's  best  castles  were  lianded  over  to  German 
 troops. 
 
 Many  of  the  nobility  were  involved  in  this  conspiracy,  and 
 
 *  Engcl,  Vol.  V.  p.  0,3  ;  Fcssler,  1.  c.  Vol.  IX.  p.  197. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  223 
 
 there  was  a  special  court  of  assize  held  at  Presburg  to  have 
 them  tried.  In  this  court,  the  archbishop  as  governor,  Count 
 Rottel  as  president,  General  Heister,  and  other  noblemen 
 who  were  completely  submissive  to  the  king,  acted  as  judges. 
 It  was  here  resolved  to  confiscate  the  property  of  Vcsselenyi, 
 Csaky,  Tokoiyi,  Michael  Bori,  Stephen  Vittnyedi,  and  An- 
 drew Dobay.  Some  of  these  escaped  to  Transylvania  or 
 Poland.*  Still,  about  three  hundred,  chiefly  Protestant  no- 
 bles, were  brought  to  trial,  and  condemned  to  different  pun- 
 ishments, some  -to  death. t  In  Presburg  alone  there  were 
 thirty-five  distinguished  men  brought  to  trial,  and  some  of 
 them  died  on  the  scaffold.  Among  these  were  Nagy  of 
 Fuged,  and  Francis  Bonis  of  Toleswa,  who,  in  the  hope  of 
 obtaining  favor  through  the  Jesuits,  sold  their  faith,  and  were 
 then  left  by  these  promise-breakers  to  meet  their  fate. 
 
 One  of  the  most  painful  scenes  was  the  execution  of  an 
 old  man  of  eighty-four  years,  whose  case  we  must  here  no- 
 tice more  minutely.  On  the  4th  of  July,  1671,  in  the  878th 
 sitting  of  the  court,  the  case  of  Nicolas  Drabik  or  Drabicius 
 was  called.  He  was  a  native  of  Moravia,  and  in  conse- 
 quence of  the  persecutions  in  1629,  he  had  fled  to  Hungary. 
 He  belonged  to  the  Moravian  Brethren,  and  had  with  diffi- 
 culty supported  himself  by  dealing,  in  a  small  way,  in  wool- 
 len wares  :  he  still  cherished  the  hope  of  returning  to  close 
 his  days  in  his  native  land.  Entirely  destitute  of  learnings 
 and  knowing  no  other  than  th-e  Bohemian  language,  he  fan- 
 cied himself  enlightened  by  the  Spirit  of  God  to  see  into 
 futurity,  and  he  wrote  a  book  full  of  prophecies  of  ill  against 
 the  house  of  Austria.  |  He  called  the  two  Ferdinands  and 
 Leopold  covenant-breakers  ;  the  house  of  Austria  the  house 
 
 *  Engcl,  1.  c.  Vol.  V.  p.  67. 
 
 t  Wreisburg  Kirch  u.  Vihiil.  snwl.  p.  219,  MS. 
 
 X  The  book  was  translated  by  John  Amos  Comenius,  out  of  the  original 
 Bohemian  into  Latin,  and  was  printed  at  Amsterdam  in  1GG5,  in  folio,  under 
 the  title,  "  Lux  e  Tenebris  novis  radiis  aucta." 
 
224  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 of  Ahab,  a  cruel,  perjured  house,  which  ought  to  be  rooted 
 out ;  he  prophesied  to  the  Catholics  a  speedy  and  utter  deso- 
 lation. 
 
 This  man  was  brought  on  a  cart  to  be  tried  before  the 
 court  at  Presburg.  In  consequence  of  age  he  was  very- 
 weak,  but,  not  at  all  daunted,  he  took  a  seat  near  the  Count 
 Rottel,  who  understood  Bohemian.  After  a  little  he  had  no 
 other  place  to  sit  on  than  the  ground. 
 
 When  the  archbishop  asked  him  whether  he  were  the  false 
 prophet,  he  replied  that  he  could  not  properly  be  called  such. 
 He  acknow4edged  the  book  Light  out  of  Darkness  to  be  his  ; 
 and  when  the  archbishop  asked  by  whose  orders  and  for 
 what  purpose  he  had  written  the  book,  he  replied,  "  At  the 
 command  of  the  Holy  Spirit."  *'  You  lie,"  said  the  arch- 
 bishop, "  the  book  is  from  the  Devil."  "  In  this  you  lie," 
 said  Drabik,  unmindful  of  consequences.  The  examiners 
 inquired  what  his  belief  was,  and  he  repeated  the  whole 
 Athanasian  Creed,  asking  the  bishop  at  the  close,  "And 
 what  do  you  believe  ?  "  "  I  believe  all  that,  and  a  great  deal 
 more  which  is  also  necessary."  "  You  don't  believe  any 
 such  thing,"  said  Drabicius  ;  "  you  believe  in  your  cows  and 
 horses  and  your  estates." 
 
 On  the  16th  of  July  he  was  executed.  His  right  hand  was 
 first  to  be  cut  off,  then  his  head  ;  the  tongue  was  to  be  taken 
 out  and  nailed  to  a  post,  and  his  writings  burned  in  the  mar- 
 ket-place together  with  his  body.  Some  say  that  the  tongue 
 was  torn  out  while  he  was  still  alive. 
 
 The  Jesuits  boast  that  they  succeeded  in  converting  him 
 before  his  death.  The  real  state  of  the  case,  however,  was 
 this.  After  many  attempts  had  been  made  in  vain  to  shake 
 the  old  man's  faith,  at  length  the  Jesuit  Peter  Kubey  or  Kub- 
 mcy  succeeded  in  gaining  his  confidence  so  far,  that  in  a 
 moment  of  weakness  he  yielded,  and  on  the  4th  of  July  did 
 actually  join  the  Popish  Church.  What  prevailed  with  him 
 seems  to  hnvo  boon   tho  promise  of  liberty  ;    he  should  he  set 
 
PROTESTAN^T    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  225 
 
 completely  at  liherty,  said  the  Jesuit  pater,  and  should  have  a 
 conveyance  to  take  him  lack  to  his  native  land  to  die  there  in 
 peace.  So  soon  as  he  discovered  that  he  liad  been  deceived, 
 the  vile  deed  that  he  had  committed  stood  in  all  its  horror 
 before  him,  he  was  deeply  ashamed  of  his  cowardice,  and 
 exclaimed,  that  he  would  die  in  the  faith  in  which  he  had 
 lived,  and  which  he  had  only  for  a  few  moments  forsaken. 
 
 The  foes  of  the  Protestants  —  and  after  them  Lampe  and 
 Fessler  —  represented  him  as  a  Protestant  pastor.  His  name 
 stands,  however,  on  none  of  the  lists.  It  was  an  invention  to 
 blacken  the  character  of  the  Protestant  clergy,  and  represent 
 the  rebellion  as  proceeding  from  them,  that  there  might  be 
 some  pretext  for  exhibiting  the  most  disagreeable  spectacle 
 which  the  abuse  of  power,  under  the  name  of  religion,  ever 
 manifested.  Respectable  and  influential  men  wrote  the 
 charges  without  giving  any  evidence  or  having  any  proofs. 
 Examples  may  be  seen  in  Francis  Wagner,  the  biographer 
 of  Leopold,  in  Damiani  the  canon  of  Waitzen,  and  lately  in 
 the  bigoted  bishop  Alexius  Jordansky,  as  well  as  the  noto- 
 rious Hohenegger,  who  sets  all  historical  truth  at  defiance. 
 
 Many  Roman  Catholics  assert  that  the  rebellion  arose  from 
 taking  away  the  revenues  of  the  Calvinistic  College  of  Saros- 
 patak  and  of  other  Protestant  preachers.  Had  it  been  so, 
 then  only  the  members  of  that  confession  should  have  been 
 punished,  but  five  times  as  many  of  the  members  of  the 
 Lutheran  Church  suffered.  And  if  it  was  an  affair  of  the 
 clergy,  why  then  should  the  congregations  and  the  churches 
 be  attacked  also  ?  Where  the  punishment  is  not  adapted  to 
 the  crime,  it  is  tyranny.  Where  the  transgression  of  civil 
 laws  is  punished  with  the  deprivation  of  religious  liberty,  the 
 civil  authorities  become  then  rebels  against  God,  while  they 
 usurp  a  power  which  the  Most  High  has  never  delegated  to 
 man.  Black  is  the  crime  and  heavy  the  guilt  of  the  Popish 
 Church  in  Hungary  in  this  respect.  The  plan  of  the  Jesuits 
 and  their  friends  was  quite  clear  ;  they  wished  to  be  faithful 
 
226  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 to  their  oath,  and  accordingly,  by  any  means  whatever,  utterly 
 extinguish  the  Protestant  Church. 
 
 To  this  end  the  Prior  of  Zips,  George  Barshony,  wrote  a 
 book  entitled  Truth  laid  before  the  whole  Worlds  in  which 
 he  taught  that  the  king  was  under  no  obligation  to  tolerate 
 the  Protestant  sects.  His  reasons  were,  that  the  Peace  of 
 Vienna  was  made  under  circumstances  which  take  away  all 
 obligations  ;  that  the  Protestants  had  themselves  broken  the 
 treaty  ;  that  one  of  the  constituent  parts  of  the  state,  namely, 
 the  higher  clergy,  had  not  agreed  to  the  terms  ;  and,  lastly, 
 the  Lutherans  and  Calvinists  did  not  hold  firm  by  their  orig- 
 inal confession. 
 
 The  Protestants  soon  answered  this  work  in  a  satisfactory 
 manner  ;  but  the  persecutions  went  on,  and,  as  the  Protes- 
 tants enjoyed  the  most  protection  in  the  royal  free  cities, 
 under  magistrates  chosen  by  themselves,  it  was  against  these 
 cities  that  the  principal  efforts  were  directed. 
 
 In  Upper  Hungary,  the  Archbishops  of  Gran  and  Kalatsha, 
 Szelepcsenyi  and  Szechenyi,  as  also  the  president  of  the 
 chamber,  Count  Leopold  KoUonitz,  the  titular  bishops  George 
 Barshony  and  Francis  Szegedy,  accompanied  by  Jesuits  and 
 dragoons,  passed  over  the  land,  and  wherever  they  appeared 
 tlie  knell  of  religious  freedom  tolled.  Thus,  in  1671,  by  the 
 help  of  General  Spantkaw,  the  bishop  took  possession  of  the 
 Protestant  Church  of  Kashaw  after  breaking  the  doors,  and, 
 on  a  warrant  signed  by  Count  Volkru,  the  Popish  president 
 of  the  chamber  at  Zips,  the  six  Protestant  clergy,  superin- 
 tendent Michael  Liefmann,  Adam  Kiss,  Christian  Ekkard, 
 Adam  Pitto,  Stephen  Koszeghy,  and  George  Fisher,  were 
 thrown  into  prison.  And  this  happened  notwithstanding  that 
 the  city  Kashaw  had,  in  1670,  readily  opened  the  gates  to  the 
 imperial  troops,  and  had  received  the  assurance  that  their 
 liberty  of  faith  and  worship  should  be  respected. 
 
 In  Neusohl,  the  Scotch  Papist  and  refugee  Count  Walter 
 Leslie  arrived  at  midnight,  on  the  18th  of  November,  1671, 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  227 
 
 and  surrounded  the  castle,  of  which  the  Protestant  church 
 was  a  part,  and  where  the  three  pastors  resided.  By  the 
 help  of  ladders  he  took  possession  of  the  church,  and  sent 
 the  German  pastors  away.  On  the  2d  of  February  follow- 
 ing, the  Slavonian  church  was  also  seized. 
 
 The  Archbishop  of  Gran,  as  proprietor  of  Bozok,  sum- 
 moned George  Zabonyik,  the  pastor  of  the  church,  who  was 
 also  superintendent  of  three  counties,  Sol,  Honte,  and  Thu- 
 rotz  ;  and  after  bringing  him  to  his  table  and  calling  him 
 sometimes  a  heretic  and  a  deceiver,  sometimes  a  worthless 
 person  ;  then  changing  the  tone,  promising  him  great  kind- 
 ness, and  calling  him  a  brother,  —  when  all  this  could  not 
 draw  him  over  to  Popery,  he  was  handed  to  a  secretary,  who 
 was  ordered  to  drive  him  out  of  his  parish. 
 
 Zabonyik  died  of  grief,  shortly  after,  at  Karpfen,  where 
 Anna  Ujfalusy  had  taken  him  into  her  house.  A  short  time 
 previously,  had  Jeremiah  Lucius,  pastor  of  Schemnitz, — 
 whose  son  we  shall  soon  meet  in  exile,  and  who  had  been 
 twice  banished  from  his  parish,  —  gone  to  the  Father,  there 
 to  wait  till  all  the  brethren  who  should  witness  for  the  truth 
 should  also  be  brought  to  rest  with  him  under  the  altar,  and 
 to  cry,  "  How  long,  O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not 
 judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  .?  " 
 After  the  churches  in  Trentshin  and  those  of  both  confes- 
 sions in  Skalitz  had  been  taken  away,  the  turn  came  to  Tyr- 
 nau  and  Schutt-Somerain  on  the  16th  of  January,  1672, 
 where,  by  orders  from  Count  Pallfy,  the  clergy  of  both  con- 
 fessions must  immediately  leave. 
 
 At  Bartfeld,  on  the  20th  of  April,  the  Abbot,  Stephen 
 Koloovari  tried  his  fortune  at  this  new  game  ;  and  being  suc- 
 cessful, he  continued  his  tour,  under  the  pretence  of  church 
 visitation,  so  far  as  Eperjes.  Having  met  with  no  assistance 
 from  Melchior  Hutter,  the  military  commander,  after  two 
 attempts  in  May  and  June,  he  desisted.  In  his  place  came 
 the  more  experienced  Szegedy,  Bishop  of  Erlau,  who,  on 
 
228  HISTORY    Or    THK 
 
 the  6th  of  July,  broke  open  the  door,  under  the  pretext 
 that  the  church  had  been  built  by  Roman  Catholics.  Four 
 Protestant  pastors,  the  college  with  ten  professors,  and  two 
 churches,  were  lost  to  the  Protestants,  and  four  hundred 
 students  were  turned  out  of  the  town. 
 
 In  the  counties  Barsod,  Gomor,  Tarna,  Saros,  Abuivar,  and 
 Zemplin,  the  Archbishop  of  Kolotsha,  supported  by  German 
 dragoons,  travelled  round  and  took  possession  of  the  churches, 
 Szanto,  Tallya,  Mada,  Tokay,  Keresztur,  and  Liska.  In 
 the  two  counties  of  Thurotz  and  Liptau,  in  the  year  1672, 
 Captain  Lamb  (!),  accompanied  by  Popish  priests  and  sol- 
 diers, took  possession  of  above  thirty  Protestant  churches  in 
 the  course  of  one  year. 
 
 Bishop  George  Barshony  took  possession  of  the  Protestant 
 churches,  Sprendorf,  Smegen,  Eisdorf,  Slagendorf,  Miihlen- 
 bach,  Hunsdorf,  St.  Andrew's,  Great  Lomnitz,  and  Botsdorf, 
 lying  in  Zips,  and  he  consecrated  them  to  be  Popish  churches, 
 sending  pastors  and  teachers  to  beg  their  bread  in  the  wide 
 world,  while  he  earned  and  received  the  highest  praise  from 
 the  Pope  and  from  all  his  own  party.  Accompanied  by  his 
 brother,  and  followed  by  some  hundreds  of  wild  Croatians, 
 thirsting  for  heretic's  blood,  he  now  set  out  for  Neutra.  They 
 arrived  in  July,  prepared  to  visit  the  strong  Protestant  con- 
 gregations of  Pritszod,  Szenitz,  Szobotistye,  Turaluku,  and 
 Mijava.  They  did  their  utmost  to  obtain  possession  of  the 
 churches,  to  banish  the  pastors,  and  appoint  in  their  place 
 Popish  priests,  but  the  inhabitants  insisted  that  the  king  had 
 given  no  orders  to  this  effect.  As  they  then  proceeded  to 
 use  force,  they  met  quite  unexpectedly  with  resistance.  On 
 the  14th  of  July,  in  Mijava,  it  came  to  blows.  The  bishop 
 and  his  followers  began  to  force  their  way  ;  the  country  peo- 
 ple, a  strong  race  of  men,  resisted.  The  Croats  fired,  and 
 two  peasants  fell  deadly  wounded.  The  peasants  were  en- 
 raged, and  after  having  shot  the  brother  of  the  bishop,  they 
 attacked  himself  with  flails,  and  should  certainly  have  killed 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  229 
 
 him,  had  not  the  Protestant  pastor,  Daniel  Kirmann,  the  fa- 
 ther of  the  distinguished  superintendent  of  that  name,  rushed 
 in  and  saved  him. 
 
 Matters  went  worse  in  Szenitz  the  next  year,  where  Count 
 Valentine  Balassa,  Count  Leopold  Kollonitz,  and  John  Maj- 
 theni,  had,  in  1671,  in  vain  attempted  to  take  possession  of 
 the  church.  The  pastor  was  obliged  to  leave  his  place,  and 
 he  found  a  home  and  protection  at  the  house  of  Count  Chris- 
 topher Kollonitz,  the  nephew  of  his  persecutor,  and  also  with 
 Baron  Matthew  Ostrosith  in  St.  John's. 
 
 In  his  absence,  his  library  was  taken  and  committed  to  the 
 flames.  After  a  procession  in  June,  1673,  some  Popish  no- 
 bles and  soldiers,  encouraged  by  the  revenue  officer,  Stephen 
 Harvath,  attempted  to  force  their  way  into  the  Protestant 
 church.  The  Protestants  assembled  round  the  church,  and 
 drove  them  back  till  they  sought  for  shelter  in  the  dwelling 
 of  the  Roman  Catholic  priest.  There  happened  to  be  a  fair 
 in  the  village  that  day,  and  the  people,  inflamed  with  drink, 
 crowded  closer  and  closer  round  the  priest's  house,  out  of 
 which  the  soldiers  now  began  to  fire.  After  one  Protestant 
 had  been  killed,  and  another  deadly  wounded,  the  mob 
 rushed  madly  on  the  house,  killed  Harvath  and  some  of  the 
 soldiers,  and  injured  the  priest  so  much  that  he  died  in  a  few 
 days. 
 
 The  charge  of  riot  was  now  brought  against  the  Protes- 
 tants,  and  two  regiments  were  sent  to  the  town,  who,  lighting 
 a  fire  in  the  market-place,  plundered  and  murdered  to  their 
 very  hearts'  content.  As  the  precentor,  the  organist,  and 
 the  beadle,  were  proceeding  to  ring  the  alarm  bells  to  sum- 
 mon the  inhabitants  of  the  neighboring  villages,  they  were 
 seized,  cast  into  chains,  and,  by  order  of  the  commanding 
 officer,  on  the  following  day,  15th  of  July,  1673,  were  all 
 hant^ed.  In  Tura,  Luka,  and  Miawa,  these  valorous  men 
 cooled  their  rage  by  putting  some  of  the  country  people  on 
 the  wheel,  and  impaling  others  ;  some  they  quartered,  and 
 20 
 
230  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Others  they  hung  up  by  the  ribs.*  In  Szenitz,  religious  lib- 
 erty was  now  completely  crushed. 
 
 The  citizens  of  Presburg  were  waiting  with  anxiety  for 
 the  fate  which  they  saw  awaiting  them.  On  the  3d  of  Feb- 
 ruary, 1672,  the  Protestant  and  Roman  Catholic  citizens 
 were  summoned  to  the  town  hall,  to  hear  a  paper  read  which 
 was  said  to  be  an  order  from  the  king.  This  decree  com- 
 manded the  Protestants  to  surrender  up  their  churches  to  the 
 priests.  The  Roman  Catholic  citizens  declared  themselves 
 ready  to  obey  his  Majesty's  orders,  and  accept  of  the  church- 
 es. The  Protestants  refused  to  surrender  the  keys,  till  by  a 
 deputation  to  the  king  they  had  learned  whether  this  really 
 were  his  wish.t 
 
 On  that  very  day  a  deputation  went  to  Vienna,  and  among 
 them  was  John  Vittnyedi,  son  of  the  deceased  Stephen  Vitt- 
 nyedi,  who  had  been  suspected  of  taking  part  in  the  late  con- 
 spiracy. As  the  deputation  was  crossing  the  Danube,  they 
 were  fired  on,  and  soldiers  hastening  down  took  them  prison- 
 ers in  Begebsbrunn  to  bring  them  back  to  Presburg.  Vitt- 
 nyedi was  declared  by  Count  Nicolas  Pallfy  to  be  a  rebel, 
 and  was  detained  in  prison. 
 
 On  the  5th  of  Februaiy,  four  other  citizens  started  for  Vi- 
 enna, and  reached  it  in  safety.  On  the  7th,  they  obtained 
 an  audience  of  the  king  and  handed  in  their  petition.  On 
 the  18th,  twenty  citizens  arrived  to  complain  of  fresh  inju- 
 ries, and  they  presented  a  second  petition.  On  the  22d,  a 
 third  petition  was  presented,  and  in  the  mean  time  every 
 thing  was  done  to  urge  the  delivery  of  the  keys  in  Presburg. 
 On  the  18th  of  March,  the  Canon  of  Presburg,  Benedict 
 Szomolanyi,  and  the   town  councillor,   Stephen  Vattay,  at- 
 
 *  See  the  full  account  of  these  transactions  by  Stephen  Pilarik  m  his 
 CurTU  Jehovce  Mirabili. 
 
 t  The  paper  was  a  decree  of  Ferdinand  11.,  of  the  year  1636,  and  the  Jes- 
 uits were  not  ashamed  to  represent  it  as  just  now  received  from  the  royal 
 chamber. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  231 
 
 tempted  to  enter  the  school-house  by  force,  but  the  wives  of 
 the  citizens  hastening  to  the  place,  succeeded,  by  a  few  hard 
 words  and  some  blows,  in  driving  them  away.  The  story 
 was  told  in  Vienna,  that  Protestant  women  had  beaten  a 
 priest  till  there  was  little  prospect  of  his  recovery. 
 
 This  affair  of  the  women  was  made  the  ground  of  a  heavy 
 charge.  On  the  13th  of  May,  the  citizens  were  summoned 
 before  the  archbishop,  and  in  consequence  of  this,  the  twen- 
 ty-three women,  the  three  pastors,  and  the  deacon,  were 
 summoned  to  Tyrnau  on  the  23d  of  May,  to  give  an  account 
 before  an  extraordinaiy  court,  of  the  reasons  why  they  had 
 built  the  church,  why  they  had  taken  Vittnyedi  under  their 
 protection,  and  why  the  women  had  ventured  to  scold  and 
 drive  away  Szomolanyi  and  Vattay. 
 
 There  were  in  all  thirty-nine  citizens  before  thirty-six 
 judges  and  assessors,  whose  president  was  the  bigoted  Szelep- 
 csenyi.  Archbishop  of  Gran.  The  other  judges  were  either 
 bishops  or  Popish  magnates,  with  the  exception  of  one  Prot- 
 estant, George  Perenyi.  The  sittings  lasted  till  the  13th  of 
 June,  when  the  women  were  dismissed  with  a  sharp  reproof. 
 The  citizens,  who  had  been  kept  all  this  time  as  prisoners, 
 must  await  their  sentence  in  the  court  of  the  archbishop's 
 palace.  The  decision  was,  "  That  all  the  Protestant  inhab- 
 itants of  Presburg  had  been  proved  and  foun.d  guilty  of  trea- 
 son against  his  Majesty  ;  that  their  lives  and  property  were 
 therefore  confiscated,  and  they  must  immediately  deliver  up 
 churches  and  schools  to  the  Papists." 
 
 All  the  citizens  of  Presburg  at  that  time  in  Tyrnau  were 
 immediately  arrested  and  imprisoned,  and  among  the  rest  the 
 venerable  preacher  and  senior  David  Titius,  who  was  obliged 
 to  climb  on  a  ladder  into  a  most  uncomfortable  room,  where 
 he  was  kept  a  prisoner,  under  hard  treatment,  till  the  13th  of 
 September.  After  unwearied  exertions,  and  by  the  inter- 
 cession of  the  Elector  of  Saxony,  freedom  was  at  last 
 granted  to  those  citizens  whose  only  offence  consisted  in  not 
 
232  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 looking  tamely  on  while  their  holiest  privileges  were  about  to 
 be  wrested  from  them,  that  they  had  taken  part  with  a  fellow- 
 citizen  who  had  not  yet  been  proved  guilty  of  crime,  and 
 that  they  had  not,  like  sheep,  borne  every  injustice  without 
 so  much  as  bleating. 
 
 A  month  after  the  close  of  the  trial  at  Tyrnau,  the  perse- 
 cutors proceeded  to  take  possession  of  the  churches  and 
 schools  at  Presburg.  On  the  18th  of  July,  the  bishop  and 
 president  of  the  chamber.  Count  Leopold  Kollonitz,  with  sev- 
 eral clergy  and  laymen,  appeared  before  the  school-house. 
 The  Protestant  pastors  were  brought  thither,  under  an  escort 
 of  fifty  soldiers.  As  the  citizens  had  been  strictly  com- 
 manded to  remain  in  their  houses,  the  pastors  saw  that  all 
 opposition  here  would  be  in  vain  ;  they  accordingly,  in  obe- 
 dience to  orders,  demanded  the  keys  of  the  church  and 
 schools ;  the  church  officers,  however,  refused  to  give  them 
 up  till  they  had  received  express  permission  from  the  citizens 
 and  from  the  congregation.  Kollonitz  then  directed  the 
 doors  of  the  school-house  to  be  broken  open  by  a  pioneer, 
 and  he  marched  in  with  thirty-four  Popish  clergy  and  his 
 other  retinue.  In  like  manner  they  acted  with  the  German 
 and  with  the  Hungarian  church,  breaking  the  door  with  axe 
 and  hammer,  and  by  nine  oVlock  in  the  morning  they  had 
 their  whole  work  and  labor  of  love  ended. 
 
 Kollonitz  then  ordered  the  clergy  to  be  all  thrown  into 
 prison.  Anton  Reiser,  Valentine  Sutorius,  the  Hungarian 
 preacher  Stephen  Horetzky,  were  confined,  and  the  German 
 deacon  Christian  Piringer  was  laid  in  chains,  as  he  had 
 spoken  with  energy  against  the  surrender  of  the  church. 
 
 After  administering  an  oath  to  them  that  they  should  never 
 return,  they  were  allowed  to  leave  the  city.  But  first  they 
 were  plundered  of  their  books,  which  were  brought  in  five 
 wagons  to  the  court-house,  and  each  one  was  permitted  to 
 choose  only  twelve. 
 
 Yet  the  Lord  did  not  forsake  these  faithful  servants  in  their 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  233 
 
 exile.  Anthony  Reiser,  a  native  of  Augsburg,  well  known 
 as  an  author,  became  rector  and  librarian  in  his  native  town ; 
 he  was  afterwards  made  court  chaplain  by  Prince  Hohenlohe- 
 Aehringen,  and  at  last  first  pastor  in  St.  James's  Church  in 
 Hamburg,  where  he  died  in  the  year  1686,  beloved  and  la- 
 mented by  many  dear  friends.  Valentine  Sutorius,  a  native 
 of  Franconia,  was  a  short  time  at  Coburg,  and  in  his  last 
 years  was  pastor  and  superintendent  in  his  native  country. 
 Christian  Piringer  became  pastor  in  Laufen,  a  town  in  VVur- 
 temberg. 
 
 The  senior  David  Titius  fared  the  worst ;  for,  after  being 
 set  free  in  Tyrnau,  he  was  not  allowed  to  return,  but  must 
 wander  with  his  family  through  Moravia  to  Breslau.  Here 
 the  Lord  opened  the  heart  of  the  Princess  of  Brieg,  who 
 provided  for  him,  and  he  became  pastor  and  superintendent 
 in  Wahlaw  in  Silesia,  where  he  died  after  a  tedious  illness  in 
 1679. 
 
 The  Papists  had  now  taken  possession  of  the  Protestant 
 churches  without  even  a  shadow  of  right  or  of  justice.  Their 
 own  consciences  appeared  even  to  awake  to  the  sense  of 
 wrong,  for  it  was  not  till  after  seven  weeks  that  they  ven- 
 tured to  read  mass  there,  and  to  give  the  building  the  ap- 
 pearance of  a  Popish  church,  by  painting  red  crosses  on  the 
 pillars. 
 
 In  like  manner  were  the  Protestants  of  Karpfen  deprived 
 of  their  beautiful  church.  A  first  attempt  had  been  made  in 
 a  night  in  June,  1672,  but  the  watchfulness  of  the  citizens 
 prevented  the  attack  from  being  successful.  By  means  of 
 flails,  pitchforks,  and  scythes,  the  Protestants  drove  Count  de 
 Souches  and  his  soldiers  away  from  the  place,  but  without 
 any  bloodshed.  The  Croatian  Colonel  Count  Colalto,  with 
 five  hundred  wild  Croats,  then  came,  and  seizing  the  keys, 
 by  force  took  possession  of  the  church. 
 
 While  the  cause  of  the  Protestants  in  Hungary  was  so  low, 
 and  while  the  constitution  scarcely  existed  any  more  even  in 
 20* 
 
234  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 name,  the  malcontents,  who  had  fled  to  Turkey  and  Transyl- 
 vania, did  their  utmost  to  raise  troops  and  money.  Apaffy 
 was,  however,  a  man  of  great  indecision,  and  the  Divan 
 thought  it  necessary  for  a  little  longer  to  keep  up  the  appear- 
 ance of  friendly  relations  with  the  Cabinet  of  Vienna. 
 
 Impatient,  and  in  danger  if  they  delayed  much  longer,  a 
 portion  of  the  malcontents,  secretly  supported  by  Apaffy,  and 
 under  the  guidance  of  Stephen  Petroczy,  Gabriel  Keude, 
 Paul  Szepessy,  and  Matthew  Szuhay,  broke  into  Hungary 
 over  the  stream  SzoUos,  about  the  end  of  August,  1672. 
 They  had  only  five  hundred  Turks  from  the  Pasha  of  Gross- 
 wardein.  The  Haiduken  soon  joined  them,  and  increased 
 their  numbers  by  a  few  thousands.  General  Spantkaw  was 
 obliged  to  yield,  and  the  insurgents  followed  him  as  far  as 
 Kashaw.  They  were  here  joined  by  Michael  Teleky  of 
 Transylvania,  Paul  Vesselenyi,  Nicolas  Forgacs,  and  others, 
 to  the  amount  of  about  twelve  hundred  calvalry  and  infantry. 
 
 Wherever  they  came,  the  Protestants  had  their  churches 
 and  schools  restored.  The  College  of  Eperjes  was  also 
 received  back.  They  injured  their  cause,  however,  very 
 seriously  by  not  resting  satisfied  with  this  restoration ;  they 
 sought  out  those  who  had  been  the  most  active  agents  in  plun- 
 dering the  churches  and  schools,  and  especially  the  Popish 
 priests,  whom  they  treated  very  ill.*  At  Nagy  Szollos,  two 
 Franciscans,  who  shortly  before  had  taken  possession  of  the 
 Reformed  church,  were  thrown  naked  on  a  bed  of  thorns  and 
 thisdes,  and  after  being  sadly  abused,  they  were  left  appar- 
 ently dead.  The  Jesuits  and  Franciscans  in  Eperjes  were 
 treated  as  they  had  themselves  treated  the  Protestant  pastors 
 shortly  before  ;  the  cup  of  Divine  retribution  was  poured  on 
 them  in  full  measure  by  the  hands  of  a  soldiery  driven  to 
 madness  by  the  inhumanities  which  these  men  had  inflicted. 
 It  was  Benedict  Seredi  who  prevented  their  being  murdered. 
 
 *  Fessler,  1.  c,  Vol.  IX.  pp.  223,  228. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         235 
 
 In  Homona,  in  the  county  of-Zemplin,  the  insurgents,  on 
 the  4th  of  October,  seized  and  abused  the  Franciscans,  plun- 
 dered  their  churches  and  monasteries,  cleaned  their  guns 
 with  the  consecrated  oil,  gave  the  priests'  dress  to  be  worn 
 by  the  women,  and  led  away  the  monks  in  chains  to  Nagy 
 Mihaly. 
 
 When,  however,  the  field-marshal,  Wolff  Frederick  Kopp, 
 of  Neuding,  a  second  Alba  in  Hungary,  with  Count  Paul  Es- 
 terhazy,  and  a  considerable  body  of  troops,  arrived  to  free 
 Spantkaw,  who  was  shut  up  in  Kashaw,  the  insurgents  were 
 completely  beaten,  and  compelled  for  the  present  to  give  up 
 their  plans.  The  engagement  took  place  on  the  26th  of  Oc- 
 tober, 1672,  at  the  village  of  Gyorke,  not  far  from  Eperjcs. 
 
 This  success  made  the  king  and  his  advisers  only  so  much 
 the  more  severe,  and  the  archbishop's  entreaties  to  preserve 
 the  political  rights  of  the  country  were  not  regarded.  The 
 hardest  measures  were  carried  out.  It  was  then  not  at  all 
 disagreeable  to  the  cabinet,  when  in  a  fit  of  spleen  the 
 archbishop  resigned  his  viceregal  post  in  Hungary,  and  it 
 was  on  the  27th  of  February,  1673,  filled  up  by  the  appoint- 
 ment of  John  Ampringen,  a  hard-hearted  man,  who  was 
 capable  of  doing  anything  whatever  which  was  considered 
 necessary  for  confirming  him  in  his  post.* 
 
 The  archbishop  now  travelled  so  much  the  more  freely 
 through  his  diocese,  accompanied  by  the  usual  retinue  of 
 Jesuits  and  dragoons,  plundering  the  Protestants  of  their  few 
 remaining  churches  and  schools,  and  driving  the  preachers 
 and  teachers  into  exile  if  they  refused  to  become  proselytes. 
 In  the  royal  free  cities  they  deposed  all  Protestant  council- 
 lors, and  appointed  Papists  in  their  stead  ;  they  disarmed  the 
 citizens,  took  away  all  ammunition  and  levelled  the  walls. 
 The  citizens  of  Eperjes  were  required,  on  the  8th  of  March, 
 1673,  to  give  up  their  churches  and  college  to  the  Papists 
 
 *  John  Hoi-mayer,  1st  Plutarch,  Vol.  IX.  p.  85. 
 
236  HISTOKY    OF    THE 
 
 after  five  months'  possession.  The  Protestant  pastors  were 
 prohibited  under  pain  of  death  from  every  official  act. 
 
 In  1673,  this  sacrilegious  archbishop  with  his  attendants 
 took  forcible  possession  of  the  church  in  Sillein,  in  Trent- 
 shin  county  ;  so  Nikolas,  Rosenberg,  and  Liptshe,  in  Liptau 
 county  ;  Wartburg  in  Presburg  ;  RackendorfF,  Hungarian  Al- 
 tenburg,  ZorndorfT,  and  Gols,  in  Wieselburg  county. 
 
 Though  the  Protestant  Church  was  thus  bleeding  from  hun- 
 dreds of  wounds,  still  the  progress  in  the  conversion  of  the 
 country  was  much  too  slow  for  the  taste  of  the  archbishop  and 
 his  helpers.  It  was  therefore,  resolved  to  banish  all  pastors 
 and  teachers  completely  out  of  the  country,  but,  for  the  sake 
 of  security,  it  was  considered  best  to  begin  on  a  small  scale. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUIICH    OF    HUNGARY.  237 
 
 CHAPTER   XIL 
 
 First  Citation  of  Protestant  Pastors  to  Presburg.  —  The  Charge.  —  The 
 Judges.  —  The  Trial.  —  Archbishop's  Declaration.  —  Count  Illyeshazy 
 treats  with  the  Pastors.  —  The  Pastors  are  prepared  to  go  into  Exile.— 
 The  Conditions  of  Pardon.  —  Attempt  to  gain  the  Pastors  to  the  Popish 
 Church.  —  Suhajda.  —  Stephen  Fekete. 
 
 It  was  on  the  25th  of  September,  1673,  that  the  Arch- 
 bishop of  Gran  summoned  before  the  viceregal  court  in  Pres- 
 burg thirty-three  Protestant  pastors  from  Lower  Hungary  and 
 out  of  the  counties  Sol,  Liptau,  and  Thurotz. 
 
 Only  one  of  these,  Caspar  Geranczy  of  Karpfen,  belonged 
 to  the  Reformed  Church.  They  were  summoned  to  appear 
 in  person  before  the  royal  fiscus  (attorney-general). 
 
 At  the  proper  time  they  appeared  in  Presburg,  strength- 
 ened by  a  consciousness  of  their  innocence,  though  by  the 
 laws  of  the  land,  and  by  the  resolutions  of  their  synod,  which 
 had  been  confirmed  by  the  palatine,  they  were  not  at  all 
 bound  to  present  themselves  before  a  spiritual  court  where 
 prelates  who  were  their  deadly  foes  presided.  Their  judges 
 were  Szelepcsenyi,  Archbishop  of  Gran  ;  Szechenyi,  Arch- 
 bishop of  Kalotza  ;  Kollonitz,  Bishop  of  Neustadt ;  Klobu- 
 sitzky,  Bishop  of  Fiinfkirchen,  and  a  large  number  of  lay- 
 men, but  among  them  not  a  single  Protestant. 
 
 Nearly  all  appeared  when  called  in  the  archbishop's  court. 
 The  most  distinguished  among  them  were  the  two  superin- 
 tendents, Kalinka  and  Tarnocsy, — the  superintendent  be- 
 yond the  Danube,  Stephen  Fekete,  though  summoned,  did  not 
 appear,  —  Clement  Brecht  and  Matthew  Porshius,  Germans 
 from  Neusohl,  with  Peter  Sextius  and  Samuel  Csernak,  Sla- 
 
238  HISTORY    OF  THE 
 
 vonian  preachers,  of  whom  the  latter  died  during  the  trial ; 
 Godfrey  Titius  and  Christopher  Hofstetter,  Germans,  and 
 Isaiah  Pilarik,  Slavonian  preacher  at  Schemnitz  ;  John  Sex- 
 tius,  Slavonian,  and  John  Burius,  German  pastor  of  Karpfen ; 
 Daniel  Sinapius,  of  Radwany.  John  Burius,  as  eye-witness 
 and  sufferer  in  the  transaction,  has  left  us  abundant  materials 
 for  writing  the  history  of  the  trial.  The  charge  appears  at 
 first  sight  so  ridiculous,  that  one  can  scarcely  know  whether 
 to  despise  or  to  abhor  the  judges. 
 
 We  are  bound  to  hand  to  the  world  a  record  of  the  manner 
 in  which  titled  men  and  bishops  of  the  Popish  Church  did  not 
 blush  to  attempt  to  stamp  men  of  honor  and  high  character 
 with  disgrace,  and  to  lower  them  to  the  level  of  common 
 felotis,  that  they  might  with  more  ease  banish  them  from  the 
 country. 
 
 They  were  accused  of  having  excited  the  people  to  rebel- 
 lion ;  of  hindering  royal  officers  and  clergy  in  the  discharge 
 of  their  duty  ;  of  deposing  judges  and  town-councillors  ;  of 
 rescuing  rebels  from  imperial  guards  ;  of  giving  Roman  Cath- 
 olic children  horrible  food  ;  *  of  having  plotted  the  death  of 
 imperial  ministers ;  of  having  been  in  correspondence  with 
 the  Turks  ;  of  sending  deputations  to  foreign  powers  ;  of 
 joining  the  rebels  in  arms  ;  of  having  betrayed  Popish  priests 
 to  the  Turks  and  rebels ;  of  having  cruelly  murdered  nine 
 priests  ;  of  having  assisted  the  Turks  in  taking  the  fortress 
 of  Fulck ;  of  having  instigated  rebellion  in  Szenit^z,  Tura- 
 Luka,  and  Miawa  ;  of  having  despised  and  trodden  on  the 
 wafer  of  the  communion  ;  of  having  stolen  the  consecrated 
 vessels,  and  having  made  flags  of  the  priests'  vestments  ;  of 
 having  blasphemed  the  Virgin  Mary  and  the  saints  ;  of  hav- 
 ing called  the  Papists  worshippers  of  false  gods  ;  of  having 
 given  the  consecrated  host  to  the  Turks  ;  of  having  attempted 
 
 *  Katholischen  Kindern  den  Koth  evangelischer  Prediger  zu  fressen  gege- 
 ben  zu  Imben. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         239 
 
 to  destroy  imperial  troops  ;  and  of  having  laid  fire  with  tlie 
 intent  of  burning  a  fortress. 
 
 These  charges  were  only  read,  and  not,  as  the  law  requires, 
 communicated  in  writing  to  the  accused  parties.  Not  till  the 
 2d  of  October  did  they  receive  legal  advice,  and  then  two 
 advocates  were  appointed  them  by  their  judges.  Mutual  con- 
 sultations among  the  accused  were  not  permitted,  and  as  the 
 superintendent  was  at  one  time  about  to  say  something  in 
 self-defence,  he  was  informed  by  the  archbishop  that  this 
 was  not  allowed.  "  Mr.  Kalinka,"  he  said,  laying  his  finger 
 on  his  mouth,  "  there  is  no  leave  to  speak  here  ;  the  fiscus 
 (attorney-general)  is  like  a  raging  lion,  seeking  whom  he 
 may  devour." 
 
 On  the  3d  of  October  the  charges  were  extended.  The 
 attorney-general  assured  Kalinka  of  having  approved  of  the 
 book  of  Drabicius,  and  of  having  refused  permission  to  the 
 Popish  archdeacon  officially  to  visit  the  Protesant  Church  of 
 Illawa  in  Trentshin.  Two  other  preachers  were  charged 
 with  having  ridiculed  the  figure  of  the  cross,  and  with  hav- 
 ing thrown  down  and  trampled  on  it.  He  showed  a  letter 
 from  Stephen  Vittnyedi  to  Nicolas  Bethlen,  and  another 
 signed  J.  B.,  which  announced  that  the  Prince  of  Transylva- 
 nia was  approaching,  and  that  the  Protestants  had  everything 
 to  hope  from  him.  He  showed  another  letter,  in  which  evan- 
 gelical pastors  were  invited  to  a  meeting,  but  that  the  subject 
 of  the  conversation  should  not  be  divulged. 
 
 The  advocate  Roessler  replied  on  the  4th  of  October, 
 showing  that  the  charges  were  unfounded,  the  evidence  de- 
 ficient, these  anonymous  letters  of  no  importance  in  the  case, 
 and  that  the  pastors  were  ready  to  clear  themselves  by  oath 
 from  any  of  the  charges  which  were  really  serious.  It  was 
 of  no  avail. 
 
 At  the  close  of  the  sitting,  the  archbishop  turned  to  the 
 pastors,  and  said  :  "  My  friends,  I  find  no  pleasure  in  kill- 
 intr,  for  I  love  peace.     I  could  not  be  even  a  cook,  for  when 
 
240  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 I  hear  the  fowls  screaming,  I  pity  them,  and  could  not  look 
 even  on  the  death  of  a  hen.  But  here  I  sit  as  judge,  and  am 
 compelled  to  do  that  which  the  king  commands  and  this  court 
 decrees.  Do  the  best,  therefore,  in  your  case,  and  obey ;  as 
 for  me,  I  shall  leave  nothing  untried  which  I  conceive  to  be 
 for  your  advantage."     The  poor  men  gave  no  reply. 
 
 On  the  5th  of  October  they  were  summoned  to  hear  their 
 sentence.  The  advocates,  who  had  done  their  duty  well,  left 
 them  with  sorrow.  Count  George  lUyeshazy  now  appeared 
 willing  to  undertake  the  office  of  friendly  mediator.  He 
 came  to  the  pastors  in  the  waiting-room,  and  addressed  them. 
 "  Venerable  and  reverend  pastors,"  he  said,  "  listen  to  me. 
 I  was  also  once  a  Lutheran,  but  I  became  convinced  of  the 
 truth  of  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  and  I  therefore  sym- 
 pathize deeply  with  you,  some  of  whom  were  my  fellow- 
 students,  and  others  my  good  friends.  Certainly,  certainly 
 you  will  have  a  terrible  sentence.  Four  of  you  shall  cer- 
 tainly be  put  to  the  torture,  then  beheaded,  and  have  your 
 hands  cut  off.  The  rest  shall  have  a  terrible  exile.  I  would 
 therefore  advise  you  to  apply  to  the  king  for  mercy,  and  to 
 beg  also  for  those  four,  that  no  other  evil  may  arise  out  of 
 their  sufferings." 
 
 The  pastors  replied  that  they  were  conscious  of  innocence, 
 and  were  prepared  to  obey  the  king  in  all  things  save  and 
 except  in  matters  of  conscience.  The  count,  dissatisfied  with 
 this  answer,  went  into  the  hall,  and  returning  shortly  after, 
 told  them  that  the  four  who  should  be  put  to  the  torrure  were 
 the  three  superintendents  and  Daniel  Sinopius  ;  the  rest  should 
 be  partly  beheaded  and  partly  visited  with  other  punishments. 
 They  replied  they  wished  to  obtain  favor. 
 
 Returning  after  a  little,  the  count  informed  them  that,  if 
 they  wished  for  favor,  they  must,  with  the  exception  of  the 
 four  who  were  doomed  to  the  torture,  before  the  sentence, 
 apply  to  his  Majesty  for  gracious  consideration.  The  favor 
 would,  however,  be  limited  by  the  condition  either  to  leave 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OK    HUNliARY.  '^41 
 
 the  country  for  ever,  or,  if  they  remained,  to  resign  all  claiin 
 to  be  regarded  as  Gospel  ministers,  and  to  live  as  laymen. 
 Scarcely  two  hours  were  given  for  reflection,  when  they  de- 
 clared that,  if  it  be  his  Majesty's  will,  they  were  prepared  to 
 leave  the  country,  and  trust  their  fate  to  Divine  Providence. 
 At  last  Illyeshazy  returned  to  say  that  these  four  could  also 
 obtain  mercy  if  they  immediately  departed,  and  never  re- 
 turned to  any  of  his  Majesty's  dominions. 
 
 As  they  were,  however,  required  to  sign  documents,  stat- 
 ing  that,  "  having  been  found  guilty  of  rebellion,  they  of 
 their  own  free  will  went  into  exile  "  ;  or  if  they  wished  to  re- 
 main in  the  country,  they  were  required  to  say,  that  "  having 
 abused  their  office,  they  would  in  future  abstain  from  every 
 ministerial  act"  ;  new  difficulties  arose,  and  it  was  only  when 
 wearied  out  by  the  unceasing  annoyances  of  the  court  that 
 they  at  last  yielded,  and  all  signed  the  reverse  in  one  form  or 
 other. 
 
 Those  who  resolved  to  emigrate  obtained  thirty  days  to 
 arrange  their  affairs,  and  those  who  remained  in  the  country 
 obtained  a  safe-conduct,  by  which  they  might  reside  as 
 private  individuals  wherever  they  chose  in  Hungary. 
 
 When  the  matter  was  so  far  advanced  according  to  the 
 wish  of  the  priests,  all  left  the  hall,  with  the  exception  of 
 the  Archbishop  of  Gran  and  Bishop  Kollonitz.  The  former 
 now  addressed  the  pastors  :  "  Respected  brethren,  what  I 
 have  done  was  compulsory  upon  me  as  judge.  If  you  now 
 join  the  Church  of  Rome,  you  may  remain  in  the  country  ;  I 
 will  advance  your  interests  ;  and  if  I  had  but  one  shirt  left,  I 
 I  would  sell  it  and  give  you  the  proceeds.  I  am  archbishop, 
 and  wish  the  salvation  of  all.  Tell  this  to  those  who  are 
 absent.*  Think  over  what  I  have  said,  and  if  you  do  not 
 choose  to  communicate  with  me  directly,  you  can  do  it 
 throucrh  others,  and  I  will  hear  and  help  you." 
 
 *  Some  o/thcm  were  sick. 
 21 
 
242  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 The  Bishop  Count  Kollonitz  added,  "  I  also  will  assist  you, 
 and  furnish  you  with  money  out  of  the  royal  treasury  so 
 soon  as  you  form  your  resolution."  None  of  them  all  ac- 
 cepted of  the  proposal  except  the  pastor  of  Warin,  in  Trent- 
 shin  county,  out  of  whose  name,  Suhajda,  was  formed  the 
 anagram,  "  Ah,  Judas  !  " 
 
 All  who  were  distinguished  by  knowledge  and  zeal  in  their 
 profession  went  into  exile,  —  Kalinka,  Tarnoczy,  Fekete, 
 Neckel,  Brecht,  Isaiah  Pilarik,  Sextius,  Burius,  Sinapius,  and 
 others,  who,  in  Lausitz,  in  Saxony,  and  Silesia,  found  a  place 
 of  rest.  Those  who  were  old,  or  over-cautious,  or  who 
 expected  a  speedy  change,  remained  at  home,  and  led  a 
 miserable  life,  striving  to  earn  a  livelihood  by  a  profession  to 
 which  they  were  not  accustomed. 
 
 Among  the  exiles  we  must  take  notice  of  Superintendent 
 Fekete,  who  had  been  a  distinguished  and  successful  preacher 
 at  Giins,  and  who  was  now  generously  supported  by  Moritz, 
 Prince  of  Saxony,  and  the  noble  citizens  of  Naumburg.  In 
 November,  1679,  he  ventured  to  return  to  Hungary,  and  lay 
 some  weeks  strictly  concealed  in  Giins.  As  his  wife,  how- 
 ever, died  at  this  time,  he  then  ventured  to  move  about  more 
 publicly,  and  shortly  after  going  to  the  Island  Rabakos,  where 
 there  was  a  castle  of  Stephen  OstfTy,  he  began  indeed,  with- 
 out formal  permission,  to  discharge  his  pastoral  duties,  and 
 to  keep  a  school. 
 
 The  Roman  Catholic  clergy  hearing  of  it,  sent  a  military 
 detachment  and  overturned  the  castle  to  the  very  foundation. 
 Fekete  sought  to  escape  to  Germany,  but  was  brought  back 
 in  chains  to  Presburg.  Afraid  of  losing  his  life,  he  went 
 over  and  joined  the  Church  of  Rome  ;  he  received  the  sacra- 
 ment at  the  hands  of  Kollonitz,  accepted  of  large  presents 
 which  were  made  him,  and  was  soon  made  Judge  of  Giins, 
 where  he  exhibited  himself  as  one  of  the  bitterest  persecutors 
 of  the  Protestants  !     (O  Judas  !) 
 
 The  cowardliness  of  the  pastors  excited  the  indignation  of 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUN'HARY.  24H 
 
 the  country  people,  and  did  in  every  respect  much  injury. 
 The  congregation  at  Schemnitz  was  very  angry  with  its  pas- 
 tors, who  had  decided  to  leave  the  country.  In  a  manuscript 
 of  that  time,  which  has  been  preserved,  it  is  stated,  ''The 
 clergy  might  have  remained  without  signing  that  liatcful  doc- 
 ument, had  it  not  been  for  their  ridiculous  timidity.  Limpach 
 and  Dr.  Hellenbach  had  labored  in  favor  of  the  mining  towns, 
 that  they  might  retain  their  Protestant  services,  and  had 
 begged  the  clergy  not  to  sign  ;  but  these  hirelings,  as  if  glad 
 to  have  the  work  accomplished,  signed  eight  days  before  the 
 term  was  expired,  and  before  they  were  peremptorily  called 
 to  do  so." 
 
 There  came  a  decree  from  Leopold,  who  was  then  residing 
 at  Gratz,  dated  12th  of  October,  1673,  directing  that  for  the 
 present  all  proceedings  against  the  pastors  of  Schemnitz, 
 Kremnitz,  and  Neusohl  should  be  suspended,  and  if  any  pro- 
 ceedings had  been  already  taken,  they  should  be  reversed,  so 
 that  the  pastors  might  remain.     But  it  was  now  too  late. 
 
 In  the  mining  districts  of  Lower  Hungary,  the  divine  ser- 
 vice was  almost  completely  suspended,  for  if  a  church  did 
 remain  in  some  places  in  the  hands  of  the  Protestants,  there 
 was  no  pastor,  and  no  permission  to  call  one.  The  congre- 
 gations at  Schemnitz  and  Neusohl  labored  hard  to  obtain 
 their  ecclesiastical  liberty  once  more.  They  sent  a  petition 
 to  the  king  about  the  end  of  the  year  1673,  which  his  Maj- 
 esty handed  over  to  Archbishop  Szelepcsenyi,  to  whom  he 
 had  committed  everything  having  reference  to  religion  in 
 Hungary.  The  archbishop  informed  the  deputies  on  tlie  16th 
 of  January  that  their  request  would  be  considered  on  the 
 5th  of  March;  he  refused,  however,  to  give  the  promise  in 
 writing. 
 
 Another  petition  was  sent  to  the  king,  begging  that  each 
 town  might  have  one  church  and  one  pastor  for  the  Protestant 
 citizens,  or  at  least  a  place  appointed  where  they  might  meet : 
 but  all  this   received  no  reply.     In   Kremnitz,  where  a  con- 
 
244  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 tract  had  been  made,  securing  to  the  Protestants  the  hospital 
 cliurch  instead  of  that  which  was  taken  from  them,  and  giv- 
 ing them  a  right  to  keep  a  pastor,  and  to  have  public  wor- 
 ship, it  was  only  there  that  public  worship  was  still  con- 
 ducted ;  and  this  privilege  continued  only  till  the  middle  of 
 December,  1673,  for,  on  the  occasion  of  the  pastor  baptizing 
 his  own  child,  the  priest  found  ground  of  accusation,  and  just 
 at  Christmas  their  meetings  were  dissolved  and  the  church 
 sealed. 
 
 The  pastors,  who  heard  of  another  citation  of  the  Prot- 
 estant clergy  to  Presburg,  and  who  saw  that  no  trouble  would 
 be  spared  to  drive  them  out  of  the  land  or  sink  them  into  dis- 
 grace, took  leave  of  their  congregations  in  January,  1674,  and 
 prepared  to  leave  the  country.  They  were  often  stopped  on 
 the  road,  and  obliged  to  pay  very  considerable  sums  for  leave 
 to  proceed  ;  but  after  much  annoyance  and  many  delays, 
 they  at  length  arrived  at  Brieg,  in  Silesia.  The  precentor, 
 Matthew  Demosh,  the  beadle,  Philip  Oertel,  and  the  school- 
 master of  Johannisberg,  joined  them  in  their  exile.  In  spite 
 of  entreaties  and  regardless  of  the  contract,  the  archbishop 
 took  possession  of  the  hospital  church  in  Kremnitz,  and  had 
 it  consecrated  to  become  a  Popish  chapel  on  the  3d  of  Jan- 
 uary, 1674. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUxNGARY.  245 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 
 The  New  Citation  of  the  Evangelical  Preachers.  —  Conduct  of  the  Pasha.  — 
 The  Trial.  —  The  Sentence.  —  Separate  Sentence  on  the  Pastors  of  Bo&uip, 
 Modern,  and  St.  George.  —  Two  hundred  and  thirty-six  sign  their  Deed 
 of  Resignation.  —  The  Rest  refuse.  —  Treatment.  —  Separation  of  the  Lu- 
 therans and  Reformed. —  Firmness  of  the  Reformed  Pastors. — Imprison- 
 ment. —  Treatment  in  the  Prisons.  —  The  Jesuit  Nicolas  Kelio.  —  Petition 
 to  the  Emperor.  —  Condemnation  to  the  Galleys. 
 
 A  SECOND  more  extensive  summoning  of  the  Protestant 
 clergy  was  in  course  of  preparation  when  the  hospital  church 
 of  Kremnitz  was  surrendered  to  the  Roman  Catholics.  The 
 first  attempt  had  succeeded  so  well  that  the  priests  could  not 
 suffer  a  very  long  time  to  pass  till  they  had  made  another 
 attempt  on  a  larger  scale.  Thirty-two  evangelical  preachers 
 had  heen  covered  with  disgrace  and  torn  away  from  their 
 congregations.  The  rest  were  terrified  by  the  example. 
 The  king,  the  Popish  magnates,  and  the  army,  all  prepared 
 to  assist  in  this  great  work  of  eradicating  Protestantism;  — 
 what  more  could  be  desired  ? 
 
 The  Archbishop  of  Gran,  who  was  now  very  old,  strained 
 every  nerve  to  have  the  work  soon  accomplished.  He  acted 
 as  if  the  words  of  the  Lord  at  the  last  passover  had  been 
 directed  to  him,  "  What  thou  doest,  do  cjuickly."  Accord- 
 ingly, on  the  16th  of  January,  1674,  ho  summoned  all  the 
 Protestant  clergy,  not  only  from  the  territory  which  belonged 
 to  Leopold,  but  also  from  that  district  which  was  under  Turk- 
 ish sway,  and  at  the  same  time  several  teachers  and  some 
 students,  to  appear  at  a  special  court  of  assize  at  Presburg. 
 At  the  appointed  time  the  parties  appeared. 
 
 Some  Popish  writers,  wishing  to  conceal  the  extent  of  this 
 21* 
 
246  HisTOKY  or  the 
 
 affair,  represent  the  numbers  to  have  been  only  two  hundred 
 and  fifty,  while  the  Protestants  speak  of  three  or  even  four 
 hundred.  We  have  evidence  that  lwo  hundred  and  fifty  of  the 
 Lutheran  Confession  and  fifty-seven  of  the  Reformed  Church, 
 filling  difierent  oflices  in  their  respective  churches,  attended 
 the  meeting.  That  so  few  appeared  from  the  counties  of 
 Gomor,  Negorad,  and  Pesth,  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  fact 
 that  the  pasha  had  forbidden  them  to  attend ;  and,  in  conse- 
 quence of  Turkish  protection,  the  proportional  number  of 
 Protestant  churches  in  the  neighborhood  was  considerably 
 greater  than  in  other  countries ;  and  even  after  the  Turks 
 were  expelled,  the  circumstances  did  not  permit  such  severe 
 persecution  as  had  taken  place  before. 
 
 The  court  consisted  either  of  the  same  individuals  or  of 
 men  of  similar  sentiments,  and  among  them  was  not  a  single 
 Protestant.  The  old  archbishop  presided,  as  on  the  former 
 occasion  ;  but  this  time  legal  advice  was  allowed  to  the  ac- 
 cused, and  the  advocates,  Francis  Szedeky,  Melchin  Heissler, 
 and  Stephen  Szalonty,  undertook  and  carried  the  case  through 
 with  great  tact  and  zeal.  The  grounds  of  the  accusation  lay 
 in  the  following  two  letters  addressed  to  Nicolas  Bethlen. 
 The  former  was  written  in  short-hand,  and  the  original  was 
 never  exhibited, 
 
 "  Eperjes,  May  10  tJi. 
 
 "  1  have  to-day  received  your  grace's  letter  at  Eperjes. 
 It  is  at  last  resolved  to  assert  our  liberties  with  our  blood,  and 
 to  place  ourselves  under  the  protection  of  the  Turkish  em- 
 peror. With  the  Prince  of  Transylvania  we  will  be  of  one 
 heart  and  soul.  The  king  will  furnish  the  money,  and  has 
 declared  his  readiness  through  a  French  ambassador.  And 
 if  he  should  decline,  we  will  do  so  ourselves  so  soon  as  all  is 
 ready.  No  attention  must  be  paid  to  the  idle  tattle  of  Lob- 
 kovitz,  or  to  the  false  Montekukulli.  It  would  be  well  if  the 
 Prince  of  Transylvania  wrote   to  all   the  pastors  to  use  their 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         247 
 
 influence  with  the  common  peoi)lo  to  persuade  ihcm  to  pay 
 the  tribute,  and  also  to  prepare  tliem  for  taking  up  arms  at 
 the  proper  time.  The  Protestant  party  has  done  its  duty. 
 The  region  beyond  the  Danube  we  have  intrusted  to  the  pas- 
 tors of  GEdenberg  and  Giins.  Presburg,  Kashaw,  Eperjes, 
 and  the  other  towns  are  organized  by  the  superintendents  and 
 elders  of  those  districts.  We  will  all  fight  and  die  for  God, 
 for  our  Church,  and  for  our  liberty,  and  will  teach  the  Papists, 
 the  dogs,  a  lesson  which  they  have  yet  to  learn.  Your  grace 
 will  please  not  to  lose  any  time  in  treating  with  the  Ilaiduken. 
 Francis  Rixkotzy  must  be  terrified  and  urged  on  to  the  work. 
 If  God  be  with  us,  who  can  be  against  us?  —  Your  sincere 
 and  obedient  servant, 
 
 "  Stephen  Vittnyedi  of  Muzsay." 
 
 The  second  letter  was  directed  to  Ambrose  Ketzer,  was  writ- 
 ten originally  in  Latin,  and  dated  Presburg",  December  30th, 
 1669.  It  announces  that  Stephen  Vittnyedi,  who,  by  the  way, 
 was  already  deceased,  had  been  in  correspondence  with  liie 
 chief  pastors  of  Solna,  Rayetz,  and  Tliurna,  and  with  the  su- 
 perintendents, who  had  everything  prepared  with  the  greatest 
 secrecy.  .  The  elders  of  F.  Z.  were  ready  so  soon  as  any  one 
 came  from  M.  H.  or  S.  The  superintendents  had  done  their 
 duty.  Bills  of  exchange  to  a  large  amount  on  Rrcslau  and 
 Danzig  were  ready.  The  cock  (Gallus  the  Frenchman)  was 
 delaying,  but  would  soon  shake  his  feathers. 
 
 These  letters  served  now  as  the  foundation  of  the  charge. 
 The  advocates  did  their  duty  so  well  in  proving  that  the  ac- 
 cused had  been  guilty  of  no  crime,  and  that  the  evil  had 
 proceeded  from  the  Roman  Catholics,  that  two  counts  even  in 
 this  court,  Forgacs  and  Szecsy,  had  the  courage  and  the 
 honor  to  declare  that  the  crime  of  rebellion  was  not  proved. 
 As  this  declaration  was,  however,  not  agreeable  to  the  rest 
 of  the  judges,  the  archbishop  ordered  "  that  the  justification 
 of  the    Protestant   clergy   from   the    suspicion    of  rebellion 
 
248  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 should  be  erased  from  the  acts."  After  a  month  had  been 
 spent  in  superficial  investigations,  and  in  debating,  these  men, 
 who  were  at  the  same  time  accusers,  witnesses,  and  judges, 
 without  making  any  distinction  among  them,  or  so  much  as 
 hearing  what  thej^  as  individuals  had  to  say,  on  the  4th  of 
 April,  pronounced  sentence  on  the  clergy,  and  on  the  follow- 
 ing day  the  same  sentence  on  the  teachers.  The  sentence 
 was,  beheading,  confiscation,  infamy,  and  outlawry. 
 
 No  one  has  ever  pretended  that  this  sentence  had  even  the 
 slightest  appearance  of  justice.  The  design  was  to  annihi- 
 late the  heretics,  and  fanaticism  considered  every  means 
 allowable.  This  is  sufficiently  evident,  not  only  from  the 
 manner  in  which  the  legal  proceedings  were  conducted,  but 
 also  from  the  fact  that  the  pastors  of  Leutshaw  were  neither 
 summoned  nor  annoyed  in  any  way,  because  they  had  shortly 
 before  peacefully  surrendered  their  church,  with  all  its  ap- 
 purtenances, to  the  bishop.*  This  is  still  further  evident 
 from  the  efforts  which  were  unceasingly  made,  till  the  Polish 
 commissioners,  under  the  influence  and  guidance  of  George 
 Barskony,  Bishop  of  Zips,  consented  to  banish  all  the  Protes- 
 tant pastors  and  teachers  from  Zips,  which  at  that  time  was 
 under  the  sway  of  the  King  of  Poland. 
 
 A  singular  corroboration  of  the  assertion  that  this  trial  was 
 only  a  mockery  for  the  sake  of  gaining  a  certain  object,  may 
 be  seen  in  the  treatment  of  the  evangelical  pastors  of  Modern, 
 Bosing,  and  St.  George,  by  the  archbishop.  These  pastors 
 were  summoned  to  Presburg  on  the  5th  of  March,  in  accord- 
 ance with  the  king's  command,  to  surrender  their  chnrchcs 
 and  schools  to  the  Roman  Catholics.  Having  demanded  a 
 copy  of  the  royal  edict,  they  were  informed  by  the  arch- 
 bishop, that  ^'  they  were  not  of  sufficient  importance  that  a 
 special  command  should  be  given  on  their  account."  Afraid 
 of  the  consequences,  they  came  to   an   agreement  with  the 
 
 *  Eiio-el,  1.  c.  Vol.  V.  p.  81. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  249 
 
 attorney-general,  on  the  28th  of  February,  to  surrender  all 
 theh-  churches,  schools,  and  church  properly  to  the  arclibish- 
 op ;  the  attorney-general,  on  the  other  hand,  declared  the 
 charges  to  be  annihilated  and  buried  ;  secured  them  their 
 private  property ;  directed  them  to  appear  previous  to  the 
 meeting  of  the  court  at  Presburg,  and  sign  some  kind  of  doc- 
 ument, being  a  legal  surrender  of  their  church  property ; 
 they  should  then  have  a  right  to  meet  privately  for  their  own 
 edification,  and  to  use  the  church  bells  and  the  burying- 
 ground  in  common  with  the  Roman  Catholics.  Seven  of  the 
 pastors,  Christopher  Shcdius,  Michael  Hoher,  and  Stephen 
 Pilarik,  the  first  two  German,  the  last  the  Slavonian  pastor  of 
 Modern,  as  also  MJchael  Risshaler,  rector  of  the  high  school 
 in  the  same  town,  Christopher  Bohmcr  and  John  Michael 
 Weber  of  Bosing,  Michael  Huber  and  Paul  Galli  of  St. 
 George,  resolved  to  go  into  exile  ;  and  the  two  Slavonian 
 preachers  of  the  latter  towns  resolved  to  remain  in  the  coun- 
 try as  laymen. 
 
 The  sentence  of  death,  which  was  pronounced  indiscrim- 
 inately on  all  who  appeared  at  Presburg,  was  not  carried  into 
 execution.  Leopold's  conscience  appeared  not  to  be  capable 
 of  stretching  so  far.  There  was,  however,  so  much  gained 
 by  pronouncing  the  sentence,  that  the  pastors  now  stood  com- 
 pletely in  the  hands  of  their  judges,  and  there  was  no  choice 
 left  them  besides  voluntary  exile  or  dishonor,  and  degrada- 
 tion from  office  in  their  native  land.  To  the  Protestant 
 Church  they  were  as  good  as  dead,  and  this  was  all  which 
 the  enemy  wished. 
 
 There  were  many,  however,  who  refused  to  choose  either 
 alternative,  and  preferred  bearing  whatever  the  Lord  might 
 lay  on  them.  These  were  annoyed  in  every  possible  way, 
 and  at  last  treated  with  the  most  cold-blooded  inhumanity. 
 After  means  had  been  used  which  were  not  always  very 
 creditable,*  yet  so  successful,  that  two  hundred  and  thirty- 
 
 *  Engel,  1.  c.  Vol.  V.  p.  80. 
 
250  IIISTOKY    OF    THE 
 
 six  signed  their  resignation,  the  majority  of  these  going  into 
 exile,  — the  rest  remained,  in  spite  of  all  ill  usage  and  threat- 
 enings,  perfectly  unmoved. 
 
 Every  intercession  was  in  vain,  and  indeed  even  danger- 
 ous. The  church  of  Rimasombath  begged  Count  Adam 
 Forgacs  to  intercede  for  their  pastor,  but  they  received  the 
 reply,  —  "For  God's  sake,  let  me  rest  in  peace,  for  I  sol- 
 emnly protest  I  am  myself  not  safe,  and  if  I  spoke  a  word  in 
 your  favor,  I  should  be  immediately  called  a  rebel  and  thrust 
 into  prison."  * 
 
 For  some  time  these  men  had  perfect  liberty  to  move 
 about  in  Presburg,  with  every  opportunity  for  escaping.!  In- 
 deed, the  Jesuits,  meeting  them  on  the  streets,  asked,  in  ap- 
 parent astonishment,  why  they  did  not  fly,  —  what  they  were 
 waiting  for,  —  did  they  not  know  what  was  being  prepared 
 for  them  ? 
 
 When  the  archbishop  saw  their  perseverance,  and  discov- 
 ered that  they  were  strengthening  each  other  in  their  resolu- 
 tion, he  had  four  pastors  of  the  Reformed  Church  arrested, 
 namely,  Stephen  Seley,  superintendent  of  Papa ;  Michael 
 Miskolzy  of  Filek  ;  Stephen  Batorkessy  of  Wesprin,  and 
 Peter  Czegled  of  Lewens,  and  chaining  them  two  and  two 
 together,  had  them  thrown  into  the  dungeon.  On  the  follow- 
 ing day,  George  Lanyi,  rector  of  Karpfen  school,  a  Lutheran? 
 was  thrown  into  the  same  prison  because  he  had  refused  to 
 yield.  On  the  8th  of  May  there  remained  still  in  Presburg 
 one  hundred  and  eighty  of  those  who  had  been  condemned. 
 The  rest  had  signed  the  required  documents  and  were  already 
 gone,  and  this  number  was  thinning  fast. 
 
 While  all  this  was  going  on  in  Presburg,  Count  Francis 
 Ilohenfeld  wished  also  to  have  a  little  opportunity  of  showing 
 his  zeal  for  his  Church.  He  sent  orders  to  the  chief  magis- 
 trate of  Hungarian  Altenburg,  about  eighteen  English  miles 
 from  Presburg,  informing  him   that  it  cannot  be   tolerated, 
 
 *  Hist.  Diplom.,  p.  74.  f  George  Lanyi,  Captlvitas  Papistica. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         251 
 
 that  after  the  men  have  become  Papists  the  women  should 
 venture  obstinately  to  adhere  to  the  Protestant  Churcli.  Ac- 
 cordingly, they  should  be  proclaimed  rebels,  and  at  next 
 Whitsuntide  should  be  compelled  to  join  that  Church  in  which 
 alone  salvation  is  to  be  had.  Every  one  who  refuses  should 
 be  fined  for  the  first  offence  in  forty  florins,  and  for  every 
 succeeding  offence,  that  is,  every  time  they  are  required  to 
 partake  of  the  communion  in  the  Popish  Church  and  refuse, 
 the  fine  should  be  doubled.  This  noble  warrior,  who  wished 
 to  earn  his  laurels  in  the  glorious  battle  with  women,  con- 
 cluded his  edict  with  the  modest  request,  that  the  judge 
 would  please  begin  at  home,  and  place  his  own  wife  first  at 
 the  bar ! 
 
 Time  was  passing  on  in  Presburg,  and  still  the  majority 
 of  the  condemned  seemed  very  slow  in  submitting  to  the 
 wishes  of  their  judges.  Accordingly,  the  members  of  the 
 two  confessions  were  separated,  and  all  the  Lutherans  were 
 imprisoned  in  the  archbishop's  palace.  This  step  was,  how- 
 ever, of  little  use,  for  the  Calvinists  remained  very  obstinate. 
 As  they  in  general  knew  the  German  language  but  very  im- 
 perfectly, they  had  little  prospect  of  usefulness  in  a  foreign 
 land,  and  had  too  much  honor  to  sign  their  own  degrada- 
 tion from  the  ministerial  office,  as  the  condition  of  remain- 
 ing in  the  country.*  Only  one  pastor  and  one  school- 
 master, the  latter  quite  a  youth,  on  the  persuasion  of  the 
 landlord,  signed  the  document,  and  remained.  Not  one  had 
 gone  into  exile. 
 
 At  the  end  of  May  there  were  still  forty-one  of  them  in 
 Presburg.  The  other  sixteen  had  either  escaped  before  the 
 sentence,  or  were  gone  back  to  their  churches,  where  they 
 were  protected  by  the  landed  proprietors.  Four  were  miss- 
 ing, either  that  the  pasha  had  forbidden  their  return,  or  that 
 they  were  lying  in  some  unknown  prison. 
 
 *  Hist.  Diplomatlca. 
 
252  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 When  the  efforts  to  persuade  them  to  embrace  the  Popish 
 faith  or  to  resign  their  office  seemed  in  vain,  they  were  taken 
 out  of  the  prison  and  put  into  common  country  carts  ;  seven 
 were  brought  to  Sarvar,  as  many  to  Kupuvar,  and  six  to 
 Eberhard,  about  three  miles  from  Presburg,  and  thrust  into 
 dark  and  fihhy  cells.  Eight  days  later,  the  rest  of  the  Cal- 
 vinistic  preachers  and  teachers,  after  being,  by  order  of 
 Bishop  Kollonitz,  plundered  of  all  their  little  property  which 
 had  any  value,  were  taken  to  Leopoldstadt ;  one,  however, 
 by  name  Basil  Kopecsy,  of  Skaros,  came  to  Komorn. 
 
 Of  the  Lutherans  there  were  eighteen  brought,  on  the  3d 
 of  June,  to  Leopoldstadt,  of  whom  John  Hodikim  became  a 
 Papist.  Five  came  to  Berutsh,  nineteen  to  Komorn,  and 
 eight  to  Sarvar.  The  amiable  and  gentle  Bishop  Kollonitz 
 sent  the  hangman,  as  likely  to  be  an  agreeable  companion  to 
 those  who  were  going  to  Leopoldstadt,  possibly  that  the 
 pleasant  associations  connected  with  his  office  might  suggest 
 the  prudence  of  joining  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  When 
 this  individual  had  taken  his  seat  beside  the  pastors  in  the 
 cart  which  was  to  convey  them  to  Presburg,  he  immedi- 
 ately commenced  to  recommend  his  Church  to  them,  and 
 at  the  same  time  to  exhibit  his  zeal  in  his  own  profession 
 by  beating  them  most  unmercifully  on  the  head  with  his 
 stick.* 
 
 Not  less  cruel  was  the  old  Archbishop  of  Gran,  Szelep- 
 czcnyi,  who  on  festive  occasions,  after  his  splendid  dinners  at 
 the  Castle  of  Eberhard,  summoned  the  Reformed  pastors 
 into  his  presence,  and,  after  the  bitterest  insults  and  mock- 
 cry,  he  sometimes  descended  to  personal  violence,  because 
 they  still  steadily  refused  to  sign  the  deed  of  demission.  On 
 one  occasion  he  struck  Stephen  Nemethy  with  a  hammer  so 
 violently  that  his  arm  was  rendered  almost  completely  use- 
 
 *  Andrew  Snuill,  :ind  Lanipe,  Hist,  rec,  ref.  ad  annum,  1674. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  253 
 
 No  pen  can  describe  the  sufferings  whicli  these  witnesses 
 for  the  truth  were  now  required  to  endure.  With  such  per- 
 severance and  with  such  heartless  calculations  did  the  perse- 
 cutors use  their  power,  that  many  wished  for  death.  The 
 prisoners  at  Komorn  declared  at  last  that  they  could  hold  out 
 no  longer,  they  would  sign  their  demission.  But  now  the 
 Jesuit  who  had  charge  of  them  was  not  satisfied  even  with 
 this,  and  declared  that  nothing  could  set  them  free  but  their 
 joining  the  Church  of  Rome.  Here  was  the  jailer  inflicting 
 another  penalty  than  that  which  the  court  had  pronounced ; 
 still  there  was  no  appeal. 
 
 At  last,  when  completely  wearied,  seventeen  Lutherans 
 renounced  their  faith,  and  there  remained  only  two,  Nicolas 
 Buganyi  and  Stephen  Zedenyi,  who,  with  their  companion, 
 the  Calvinistic  pastor,  continued  true  to  their  profession. 
 This  latter  must  now  experience  the  whole  weight  of  Rome's 
 fury,  because  it  was  through  his  influence  that  the  other  two 
 refused  to  yield.* 
 
 The  renegades  received  fifty  florins  each,  with  directions 
 to  assist  in  persuading  the  others  to  follow  their  example.  In 
 some  cases  the  priests  gained  their  ends.  In  Sarvar,  one 
 Lutheran  and  one  Calvin ist  yielded  ;  in  Buccaria,  seven  Lu- 
 therans and  three  Calvinists. 
 
 Less  successful  were  the  efforts  in  Leopoldstadt  to  gain 
 converts,  though  here  the  sufferings  were  most  severe.  A 
 Jesuit,  Nicolas  Kellio,  to  whom  a  kind  of  general  inspection 
 was  committed,  and  a  Popish  schoolmaster  of  the  place,  who 
 was  a  poor  cripple,  strove  to  outdo  each  other  in  their  inven- 
 tion of  new  methods  to  torment  and  annoy  the  poor  sufferers. 
 They  were  treated  worse  than  criminals  of  the  first  class. 
 They  had  no  intercourse  with  friends.  Their  food  was 
 coarse  bread  and  water.  Without  distinction  of  age  or 
 strength,  all  bore  chains  of  the  same  weight ;  and  when  tiiey 
 
 *  Hist.  Diplomatica;  Andrew  Small,  Eccl.  Luth.  Adversaria. 
 
 22 
 
254  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 protested  against  this  treatment,  they  were  told  by  the  jailers, 
 "  You  are  guilty  of  double  rebellion  against  the  Church  and 
 the  king ;  and  even  though  some  of  you  may  have  never 
 thought  'of  rebelling  against  the  king,  as  I  will  readily  sup- 
 pose, still  your  disobedience  to  the  Church  deserves  the  heav- 
 iest punishment  which  can  be  inflicted." 
 
 In  the  fortress  they  were  ordered  to  perform  the  meanest 
 ofRces,  in  the  middle  of  winter  they  were  obliged  with  uncov- 
 ered hands  to  carry  away  the  ice  and  snow,  and  to  clean  the 
 sewers.*  If  the  consecrated  wafer  was  carried  past,  they 
 must  fall  on  their  knees.  As  Gregory  Illes,  a  frail  old  man, 
 once  refused  to  kneel,  he  was  struck  so  severely  by  Bene, 
 that  he  bled.  Even  social  singing  and  prayer  were  pro- 
 hibited. 
 
 As  they  were  once  ordered  to  dig  themselves  a  new  prison, 
 Stephen  Harsanyi,  a  man  of  much  learning,  and  highly  re- 
 spected by  the  others,  cried  out,  "  You  treat  us  worse  than 
 the  most  cruel  tyrants  treated  the  apostles  and  martyrs ;  their 
 prisons  were  at  least  prepared  for  them."  "  Very  well," 
 replied  the  overseers  with  a  laugh,  "  you  will  work  the  more 
 diligently  till  yours  is  ready." 
 
 By  night  they  often  suffered  from  thirst,  and  had  no  water ; 
 by  day  they  were  prohibited  from  receiving  any  assistance, 
 either  in  money  or  food.  A  man  who  attempted  to  give 
 them  some  food  was  severely  beaten,  and  a  woman  who  at 
 another  time  was  discovered  attempting  the  same  was  put 
 into  a  kind  of  pillory,  and  led  about  in  disgrace  through  the 
 streets,  —  a  species  of  punishment  in  general  reserved  for 
 harlots. 
 
 These  men  lay  in  narrow  cells,  partially  exposed  to  rain 
 and  snow,  among  thieves  and  murderers,  who  mocked  them 
 when  they  prayed.  Being  driven  by  force  once  to  church 
 to  hear  mass,  they  strove  to  turn  back  at  the  church  door, 
 
 *  And  a  Hungarian  winter  is  often  40"^  to  60°  F.  below  the  freezing  point. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  255 
 
 upon  which  Kellio  fell  into  such  a  rage,  that  even  during  the 
 mass  he  had  two  of  them,  Szilvasy  and  Thurotz,  stretched 
 on  the  ground  and  beaten  in  such  a  way,  with  tlie  ramrods 
 of  the  soldiers'  guns,  that  they  did  not  long  survive. 
 
 Kellio  seemed  afraid  that  the  story  of  his  tyranny  should 
 spread  through  the  country  ;  he  accordingly  for  some  time 
 alleviated  their  sufferings,  and  treated  them  with  considerahlc 
 gentleness.  He  then  applied  to  them  to  sign  a  certificate 
 acknowledging  his  attention  to  all  their  wants,  and  testifying 
 that  he  had  fahhfuUy  applied  all  the  money  and  food  which 
 had  been  given  him  for  them,  as  also  certifying  that  he  had 
 allowed  their  friends  free  access  to  them.  Entirely  in  his 
 power,  and  having  of  late  obtained  better  treatment  than 
 formerly,  what  was  to  be  done  ?  What  ought  to  be  done 
 we  can  easily  decide,  but  who  can  say  what  he  himself,  un- 
 der such  circumstances,  would  do  ?  They  signed  the  cer- 
 tificate. The  Jesuit  immediately  published  it  as  a  justification 
 of  himself,  and  then  treated  them  as  cruelly  as  before. 
 
 Towards  the  close  of  the  year  they  found  an  opportunity 
 of  presenting  a  petition  to  Leopold,*  and  it  may  be  tliat  this 
 had  some  influence  in  ripening  the  resolution  to  set  them 
 free.f 
 
 After  lying  ten  months  in  prison  they  had  a  change,  but 
 only  for  the  worse.  The  three  pastors  who  had  remained  faith- 
 ful in  Komorn,  with  thirty-three  other  companions  in  suffer- 
 ing, were,  on  the  18th  of  March,  1675,  brought  out  of  a 
 secret  gateway  from  the  fortress,  and  committed  to  a  com- 
 pany of  about  four  hundred  cavalry  and  as  many  infantry, 
 to  be  taken  to  Italy. 
 
 *  Ribinyi,  Mem.,  Tom.  II.  p.  451. 
 
 t  The  author  of  the  Short  lixtracts  gives  himself  trouble  to  attempt  to 
 prove  that  such  a  petition  was  never  sent  or  never  received.  That  it  was 
 drawn  up  and  sent,  there  is  not  the  slightest  doubt,  and  if  it  did  not  reach 
 the  king's  hands,  it  must  haVe  been  because  it  was  the  interest  of  the  priests 
 to  keep  it  back. 
 
256  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 It  is  said  that  the  king's  order  was  to  set  them  free,  but 
 that  Bishop  Pallfy  of  Neutra  found  ways  and  means  of  falsi- 
 fying the  edict,  and  of  sending  these  detested  heretics  to  the 
 galleys.  The  edict  had  stated  that  it  pleased  his  Majesty  to 
 have  mercy,  and  to  suffer  them  to  go  out  of  the  fortress,  to 
 which  the  bishop  added,  "  that  they  might  learn  to  pray  in 
 the  galleys."  Had  this  been  the  king's  wish,  it  was,  instead 
 of  favor,  a  much  higher  punishment. 
 
 Even  Bishop  Kolloni-tz  could  not  have  wished  more  than 
 this.  He  had  once  told  the  prisoners  to  their  face,  "  You  set 
 too  much  confidence  in  the  king's  mercy,  but  it  will  be  of 
 no  use,  for  if  he  should  ten  times  give  the  most  favorable 
 decision,  I  could  find  a  hundred  ways  of  preventing  its  taking 
 eflTect." 
 
 The  prisoners  were  brought  by  a  circuitous  route  through 
 Moravia  to  Leopoldstadt,  where  the  brethren  who  had  been 
 there  confined  were  brought  out  to  join  them.  They  em* 
 braced  each  other  and  wept,  while  they  pledged  themselves 
 once  more  not  to  yield.  As  Stephen  Selyi,  the  superintendent 
 of  the  Reformed  Church,  saw  the  miserable  state  of  the  breth- 
 ren in  Leopoldstadt,  he  cried,  ''  O  God,  for  what  wondrous 
 times  hast  thou  reserved  us !  Give  thou  strength  that  we 
 may  bear  all  the  sufferings  which  thou  hast  appointed  us ! " 
 
 With  the  two  feet  chained  together,  under  the  mockery  of 
 the  soldiers,  they  travelled  on  foot  from  Vienna  to  Trieste. 
 Here  the  very  buttons  were  cut  off  their  coats,  their  beards 
 shaved  off,  and  even  their  heads  shaved  quite  close,  so  that 
 they  could  distinguish  each  other  only  by  the  voice.*  They 
 had  lain  at  night  packed  together  in  stables,  and  had  scarcely 
 obtained  sufficient  food,  so  that  many  fell  sick,  and  four  of 
 them  died  in  prison  at  Trieste,  while  two  others  died  shortly 
 after  on  the  road.  Their  daily  provision  was  a  quarter  of  a 
 pound  of  biscuit  and   a  glass  of  water,  with  occasionally  a 
 
 *  George  Lanyi,  Captivitas  Papistica. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  257 
 
 little  cheese.  After  some  time,  they  had  about  tlircc  half- 
 pence English  money  given  them  each  day  to  feed  tliem- 
 selves. 
 
 On  the  journey  to  Naples,  Gregory  Hely,  who  was  already 
 quite  exhausted,  and  had  been  set  on  an  ass  to  bring  him  for- 
 ward, fell  on  the  road,  and  died  on  the  spot.  He  was  left 
 unburied  on  the  public  road.  Near  the  end  of  the  journey, 
 Michael  Gotsh  entered  into  his  rest.  Three  of  the  prisonera 
 succeeded  in  escaping,  — George  Lanyi  at  Capra-Cotta,  on  the 
 1st  of  May,  and  John  Simonidcs  and  Tobias  Illaver  at  the 
 town  Liscerna,  and,  after  much  suffering  and  toil,  arrived  at 
 last  in  a  place  of  safety.  ~ 
 
 Of  the  forty-one  who  had  been  taken  away,  only  thirty 
 entered  the  galleys  at  Naples  on  the  7th  of  May.  They 
 were  here  sold  for  fifty  Spanish  piasters  apiece,  and  being 
 divided  among  the  boats,  were  chained  to  the  benches  like 
 other  galley-slaves. 
 
 22 
 
258  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 CHAPTER    XIV. 
 
 Treatment  of  the  Prisoners  in  the  other  Fortresses.  — Journey  to  Trieste. — 
 Hopes  of  the  Possibility  of  Ransom.  —  Ten  join  the  Church  of  Rome. — 
 George  and  Philip  Weltz.  —  Appeals  to  Germany.  —  Charles  II.  of  Eng- 
 land.—  The  Vice- Admiral  of  the  Dutch  Fleet.  —  Hopes  of  Delivery,  and 
 Disappointment.  —  Admiral  Ruyter.  —  The  Galley-slaves  set  free. 
 
 While  this  was  going  on,  the  fate  of  the  brethren  at  Sar- 
 var,  Kupuvar,  and  Eberhard,  was  still  uncertain.  The  ene- 
 my had  hoped  to  break  their  spirit  by  a  tedious  imprisonnnent, 
 lut  when  this  did  not  prevail,  they  also,  to  the  number  of 
 twenty  —  being  thirteen  of  the  Reformed  Church,  and  seven 
 Lutherans  —  were  ordered  off  to  Naples,  there  to  await  their 
 doom.  On  the  1st  of  July,  1675,  they  were  led  out  under 
 the  direction  of  Gabriel  Koever  and  an  armed  band  ;  Stephen 
 Kapossy  and  John  Szent-Niklossi  were,  by  the  king's  com- 
 mand, set  free  in  Hungary  ;  and  the  other  eighteen,  worn 
 and  weary,  reached  the  seaport  Trieste. 
 
 They  were  made  to  lodge  in  cow-houses,  and  when  in 
 Trieste  one  succeeded  in  escaping,  the  others  were  shaved 
 and  kept  much  stricter.  The  runaway  was  again  taken  ; 
 and  they  demanded  that  he  should  mention  which  of  the 
 others  were  aware  of  his  escape.  He  did  not  mention  any 
 names. 
 
 Hopes  were  held  out  that  they  might  be  bought  off  if  any 
 were  willing  to  make  the  attempt,  and  both  in  Vienna  and  in 
 Venice  considerable  sums  were  raised  for  that  purpose, — 
 and  actually  paid  ;  but  the  promise  was  soon  forgotten,  and 
 the  money  was  never  returned.  Only  one  was  set  at  liberty, 
 and  that  was  Stephen  Czusy,  the  Reformed  pastor  of  Losoncz. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARy.         259 
 
 The  rest  of  the  prisoners  were  brought  to  Buccaria,  a  town 
 on  the  Adriatic,  and  their  patience  having  been  sorely  tried, 
 ten  of  them  renounced  their  profession  of  Protestantism,  and 
 joined  the  Church  of  Rome  on  the  19th  of  February,  1676. 
 It  was  the  seven  Lutherans,  Stephen  Mensatoris,  John  Ra- 
 phanides,  John  Czabanyi,  John  Glogovius,  John  Rohacs, 
 PhiUp  Johannides,  and  John  Esutka  ;  three  of  the  Reformed 
 Church,  John  Goernaery,  Stephen  St.  Peter,  and  John  Szal- 
 lay  ;  three  others  of  the  Reformed  Church  had  died  on  tlie 
 way,  and  had  been  buried  by  their  brethren,  who  sang  the 
 88th  Psahn  over  the  lonely  grave. 
 
 Only  a  few  now  remained,  and  their  lot  was  becoming 
 still  harder.  Their  teeth  fell  out ;  while  yet  alive,  their 
 bodies  were  decaying.  On  complaining  to  the  vice-prefect, 
 Starko,  of  the  treatment,  they  were  told  that  all  was  done 
 according  to  the  strictest  orders  received  from  Kollonitz,  that 
 the  heretical  preachers  should  be  very  sorely  tormented. 
 
 At  last  the  hour  of  deliverance  came  for  them  as  well  as 
 for  their  brethren  in  the  galleys  at  Naples  ;  but  the  manner 
 is  such  a  striking  manifestation  of  the  Divine  glory,  that  we 
 must  examine  it  a  little  more  closely. 
 
 Powerful  kings,  princes,  and  people  had  interceded  for 
 these  men,  who  had  now  been  for  many  months  chained  to 
 Turks,  Moors,  and  Negroes  ;  and  yet,  notwhhstanding  the 
 suffering,  and  notwithstanding  the  entreaty,  the  chains  were 
 not  broken.  The  Lord  then  showed  them  mercy  first, 
 through  that  rich  and  universally  respected  citizen  of  Naples, 
 George  Weltz,  who,  with  his  brother  Philip,  visited  twice 
 a  week  these  men  who  were  the  outcasts  of  society,  and  sup- 
 plied them  with  food,  clothing,  and  money.  To  have  the 
 opportunity  of  doing  so,  he  made  presents  to  the  inspector, 
 and  invited  the  general,  Nahretnberg,  often  to  his  house,  and 
 he  had  nearly  brought  matters  so  fur,  that  for  a  hundred  du- 
 cats, a  price  which  Weltz  promised  to  pay,  these  men  were 
 to  have  their  liberty. 
 
260  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Still  their  situation  was  very  lamentable.  They  therefore 
 resolved  to  draw  up  a  statement  of  their  case  and  present  it 
 to  the  brethren  of  the  Reformed  Church  residing  in  Naples 
 or  visiting  it,  begging  for  aid.  A  similar  letter  was  written 
 to  the  Dutch  ambassador  at  Basle.  With  great  zeal  did  the 
 medical  doctor,  Nicolas  Zaffius,  take  up  their  case.  He  was 
 a  native  of  Nuremberg,  and  a  genuine  Christian,  and  at  this 
 time  residing  at  Naples.  He  wrote  most  thrilling  appeals  to 
 the  Swiss  universities,  as  also  to  Holland,  Germany,  and 
 England,  and  thus  awakened  a  deep  interest  in  their  suffer- 
 ings. Comforting  replies  were  received  from  Professor 
 Heidegger  on  the  17th  of  September,  1675;  from  Dr.  Wa- 
 zer ;  from  the  Geneva  Professor,  Francis  Turrentine,  and 
 others  ;  and  all  these  expressions  of  sympathy  Zaffius  has- 
 tened to  communicate. 
 
 Charles  11.  of  England  (of  whom  Macaulay  says,  "  His 
 conscience  did  not  much  trouble  him  in  reference  to  the 
 question  of  dispute  which  separated  his  Protestant  sub- 
 jects ")  *  also  issued  a  royal  letter  to  the  chief  towns,  the 
 universities,  the  archbishops,  and  the  bishops  asking  for  con- 
 tributions for  those  who  were  oppressed  for  conscience' 
 sake  ;  and  these  collections  were  of  great  use  to  the  j^rison- 
 ers  after  they  were  set  free. 
 
 The  Elector  of  Saxony  wrote  an  earnest  word  to  the  em- 
 peror at  Vienna,  under  date  of  the  10th  of  December,  1675, 
 but  all  was  too  little  to  obtain  freedom  for  the  sufferers.  The 
 noble-minded  Weltz  continued  his  exertions,  and  through 
 him  a  representation  was  made  to  the  Prince  Regent  of  Na- 
 ples, Peter  Alvarez,  in  which  it  was  most  satisfactorily 
 shov/n,  that  it  was  not  on  account  of  rebellion,  but  for  the 
 sake  of  their  religion,  that,  contrary  to  all  Divine  and  human 
 laws,  they  were  thus  condemned  to  such  horrid  slavery. 
 "Had  we  been  really  guilty  of  rebellion  or  treason,"  they 
 
 *  JIaciiulay,  Vol.  I.  p.  108. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  2G1 
 
 write,  "  there  were  scythes,  and  swords,  and  «rallows,  and 
 executioners  in  Hungary  ;  and  it  is  not  to  bo  supposed  tluit 
 the  King  of  Hungary  would  thus  surrender  over  to  the  Span- 
 iards and  Italians  his  sovereign  right  of  punishing  lus  own 
 rebels,  or  that  he  would  ask  their  aid  to  inflict  the  penalty  if 
 the  sentence  had  been  just." 
 
 The  prince  regent  replied  that  they  were  sold  for  life  to 
 the  galleys,  and  he  could  do  nothing  for  their  deliverance. 
 The  same  reply  was  given  by  the  following  regent ;  and 
 when  Weltz,  supported  by  the  English  ambassador  Liltelton, 
 offered  one  hundred  ducats  apiece  to  buy  them  off,  begging 
 at  the  same  time  for  compassion  to  be  shown  to  the  aged 
 and  infirm,  the  regent  replied,  "  They  are  not  Roman  Cath- 
 olics." 
 
 But  when  all  hope  was  at  an  end,  it  was  then  that  the  Lord 
 remembered  his  promise,  "  I  will  redeem  thee  ;  I  will  never 
 leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee,  saith  the  Lord." 
 
 It  was  on  the  12th  of  December,  1675,  that  the  Dutch  fleet 
 under  Vice-Admiral  John  de  Stiien,  sailed  into  the  harbor  of 
 Naples.  The  chaplain,  Argid  Vireth,  was  sent  to  the  prison- 
 ers, begging  of  them  e.xact  information  on  the  ten  following 
 points,  so  that  the  vice-admiral  might,  by  Divine  assistance, 
 and  by  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  labor  more  effi- 
 ciently on  their  behalf. 
 
 The  ten  questions  were  the  following  :  — 
 
 1.  Why  were  you  first  called  together  at  Presburg  previous 
 to  your  imprisonment  ? 
 
 2.  Were  you  summoned  by  order  of  the  king  or  of  any 
 other  person,  and  of  whom  ? 
 
 3.  When  were  you  summoned  ? 
 
 4.  What  charge  was  brought  against  you,  and  why  were 
 you  imprisoned  ? 
 
 5.  How  have  you  come  out  of  your  first  imprisonment  to 
 be  put  into  the  galleys  ? 
 
 6.  Is  it  by  order  of  the  king  or  of  some  other  person  that 
 you  are  here  ^ 
 
262  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 7.  Have  you  been  sold  into  slavery,  and  for  what  price  ? 
 
 8.  Give  your  names,  and  the  names  of  the  villages  or  towns 
 where  you  were  placed  as  pastors  ? 
 
 9.  Are  your  brethren  in  Hungary  doing  nothing  for  your 
 release,  or  do  they  not  care  for  you  ? 
 
 10.  What  means  do  you  consider  most  likely  to  obtain 
 5^our  freedom  and  your  former  position  ? 
 
 The  prisoners  gave  such  satisfactory  replies,  especially  to 
 the  2d,  4th,  and  6th  questions,  that  the  vice-admiral,  with 
 some  officers  and  the  chaplain,  immediately  proceeded  to  the 
 Regent  of  Naples,  and  begged  their  release.  They  were  so 
 kindly  received,  that  the  chaplain  hastened  to  the  ships  to 
 inform  them  that  within  three  days  they  might  expect  to  be 
 free.  As  the  fleet  had  immediately  to  leave  the  harbor  in 
 consequence  of  the  war  with  France,  the  prisoners  remained 
 still  in  their  chains. 
 
 But  there  is  One  who  hears  the  sighing  of  the  prisoners, 
 and  bottles  up  their  tears,  —  the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  his  name, 
 the  Lord  great  in  might !  The  fleet  was  not  far  on  its  way 
 towards  Sicily  till  it  met  the  admiral,  Ruyter,  who  had  been 
 icommanded  by  the  States-General  of  Holland  to  take  up  the 
 case  of  the  prisoners.  At  the  same  time,  the  admiral  re- 
 ceived a  petition  from  the  martyrs  themselves,  and  immedi- 
 ately writing  to  the  King  of  Naples,  he  forwarded  the  opinion 
 of  the  Austrian  ambassador  respecting  the  innocence  of  these 
 men,  and  committed  their  case  to  the  Dutch  ambassador, 
 Cornelius  Wandelen,  and  to  George  Weltz.  The  papers 
 were  now  handed  over  to  the  court  of  assize,  and  after  a 
 close  examination,  the  judges  came,  on  the  22d  of  January, 
 1676,  to  the  following  conclusion  :  "  That  the  pastors  and 
 professors  at  present  confined  on  the  boats  are  not  guilty  of 
 the  charges  laid  against  them,  and  should  without  delay  be 
 set  free." 
 
 The  Dutch  ambassador  hastened  down  himself  with  the 
 joyous  message  to  the  prisoners.     George  and  Philip  Weltz, 
 
PROTESTANT    ClIUUCH    OF    lIUNtiARY.  263 
 
 with  an  Italian  advocate,  came  soon  after.  Even  the  task- 
 masters seemed  moved,  and  wished  the  prisoners  joy. 
 
 And  yet  their  faith  must  once  more  be  tried.  The  heav- 
 ens were  once  more  black  above  them,  and  the  mockery, 
 and  the  hard  labor,  and  the  sorrows  were  all  renewed,  for  a 
 report  had  come  that  the  Dutch  fleet  was  going  home.  The 
 last  hopes  seemed  to  have  died  away,  when,  quite  unexpect- 
 edly, Ruyter,  with  full  sail,  entered  the  harbor  of  Naples. 
 He  had  received  orders  to  postpone  his  expedition,  and  he 
 accordingly  ran  into  the  bay. 
 
 On  the  11th  of  February,  1676,  the  chaplain  of  the  Dutch 
 fleet,  accompanied  by  several  superior  officers,  went  on  board 
 the  boats,  and,  as  in  a  dream,  the  prisoners  forsook  the  place 
 of  their  confinement,  singing  the  46th,  the  114th,  and  125th 
 Psalms.  Having  reached  the  ship  of  the  vice-admiral,  he 
 received  and  embraced  them  with  unspeakable  joy,  and  after 
 the  tears  of  gratitude  had  freely  flown,  they  knelt  down 
 together  to  thank  God  for  their  deliverance,  and  sung  once 
 more  the  116th  Psalm.  Refreshed  and  strengthened,  with 
 hearts  overflowing  with  gratitude,  and  their  lips  with  praise 
 to  God,  they  spent  the  night  on  the  vice-admiraPs  ship. 
 
 The  next  morning  they  were  brought  before  the  admiral. 
 The  veteran  hero  received  them  with  every  possible  kind- 
 ness, and  exclaimed  that  "of all  his  victories, none  had  given 
 him  so  much  joy  as  the  delivering  these  servants  of  Christ  from 
 their  intolerable  yoke."  He  would  not  listen  to  their  thanks, 
 "  For,"  said  he,  "  we  are  only  the  instruments,  —  give  all  the 
 glory  to  God."  The  noble  admiral  had  clothes  provided  for 
 them  at  his  own  expense,  and  took  them  with  him.  Of  the 
 thirty  who  entered  the  galleys,  twenty-six  were  still  remain- 
 ing, and  they  went  to  Switzerland,  Germany,  England,  and 
 Holland,  till  such  time  as  they  were  permitted  to  return  to 
 their  native  land. 
 
 As  the  story  was  now  spread  over  all  Europe,  it  was  found 
 necessary  to  give  some  explanation  of  the  conduct  of  the 
 
264  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 court.  Accordingly  the  Jesuit  Kellio,  under  an  assumed 
 name,  published  a  book,  stating  that  it  was  on  account  of 
 rebellion,  and  not  for  their  religion,  that  they  had  been  pun- 
 ished* George  Lanyi,  who  had  escaped  on  the  road  to  Na- 
 ples, and  who  was  now  living  in  Saxony,  wrote  a  reply 
 under  the  title  Fmida  Davidis,  David's  sling  against  Goliath, 
 in  which  he  proves  thirty  falsehoods  in  the  Jesuitical  attempt 
 to  whitewash  the  court  at  Presburg. 
 
 In  vain  was  it  attempted  to  prove  that  the  Protestant  clergy 
 were  the  originators  or  supporters  of  rebellion  ;  in  vain  was 
 the  charge  brought  against  them  of  having  instigated  the  mur- 
 der of  Popish  priests.  It  was  after  the  pastors  were  in  prison, 
 that  three  priests  and  one  civil  officer  in  Neutra  county  were 
 murdered.  The  same  was  the  case  with  the  Franciscan  in 
 Keiskemar,  and  with  the  Eremite,  George  Csapelanyi,  in 
 Fuza,  who  was  found  dead  not  far  from  Erlau.  In  Neutra, 
 three  priests  had  been  found  cruelly  murdered  in  a  stormy 
 night  by  common  robbers. 
 
 Nineteen  individuals  were  suspected  of  the  awful  crime, 
 were  put  to  the  torture,  and  afterwards  executed,  but  none  of 
 them  ever  charged  any  of  the  pastors  with  having  any  part  in 
 the  matter. 
 
 We  have  the  more  reason  to  assert  again  that  the  whole 
 affair  was  a  mere  Jesuitical  trick,  from  the  fact  that,  on  the 
 repeated  applications  of  the  Elector  of  Saxony,  Leopold 
 ordered,  on  the  22d  of  January,  1676,  that  the  grounds  of  the 
 sentence  should  be  once  more  investigated.  When  it  was 
 now  confessed  that  the  sentence  was  unjust,  the  king,  by  a 
 
 *  Extractus  verus  et  brevis  quo  candide  demonstratur  acatholicorum 
 predicantium  ex  regno  Hungario  proscriptionem  et  degi-adationem  factam 
 esse  respectu  rebellionis  non  autem  religionis;  easdem  predicantes  non  in 
 genere  sed  in  specie,  convictos  ac  legitime  esse  condemnatos.  Tyrnau,  1675. 
 How  could  three  hundred  prisoners  be  accused,  examined,  tried,  and  con- 
 demned separately,  and  all  within  four  weeks  ?  Why  did  they  all  deserve 
 exactly  the  same  punishment  ? 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  265 
 
 decree  of  the  24th  of  January,  ordered  it  to  be  reversed,  and 
 the  prisoners  to  be  set  free.  The  clergy  were  afraid  of  them 
 if  they  returned,  and  added  the  clause  that  the  liberated  pris- 
 oners should  not  revenge  themselves  or  demand  compensa- 
 tion, nor  return  to  their  country.*      ♦ 
 
 *  See  the  admirable  work  of  Heidegger,  —  Amsterdam,  1684,  —  a  book 
 written  "With  great  accuracy  and  judgment. 
 
 23 
 
266  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER   XV. 
 
 General  View  of  the  State  of  the  Protestant  Church  in  Hungary  and  Tran- 
 sylvania at  the  Time  the  Pastors  were  released.  —  The  Pastors  in  the 
 Woods  and  Caves.  —  Cunning  of  t4ie  Priests  in  attempting  to  find  them. — 
 (Edenberg  a  favored  City.  —  Princess  Eggenberg.  —  Insurrection  of  the 
 Hungarians.  —  Tokely.  —  Att^empts  to  make  Peace. 
 
 While  we  have  been  confining  our  attention  exclusively 
 to  the  prisoners  on  the  galleys  and  at  the  Adriatic  Sea,  the 
 Popish  priests  at  home  were  canying  out  their  great  work  of 
 annihilating  the  Protestant  Church  here,  as  they  had  already 
 done  in  Austria,  Styria,  Carinthia,  and  Bohemia.  And  they 
 had  certainly  very  nearly  obtained  their  hearts'  desire.  For, 
 except  the  provinces  under  the  pasha,  where  the  Protestants 
 enjoyed  their  religious  liberties,  and  a  few  districts  on  the 
 Theiss,  where,  amid  all  dangers  and  difficulties,  the  Prot- 
 estants, chiefly  of  the  Reformed  Church,  had  still  been  able 
 to  preserve  a  kind  of  liberty  of  worship,  —  but  for  these 
 alone,  that  part  of  the  kingdom  which  owned  Leopold  as  its 
 ruler  had  almost  ceased  to  possess  the  Gospel. 
 
 Putting  their  lives  in  their  hands,  there  were  a  few  pastors 
 who  either  had  not  been  summoned  to  Presburg,  or  who  had 
 not  gone,  and  in  lonely  glens,  in  woods  and  mountains  wild, 
 in  ruined  castles  and  morasses  inaccessible  except  for  the 
 initiated,  these  men  resided,  and  preached  the  Gospel  to  the 
 faithful  who  were  scattered  over  the  land.  From  the  dark 
 cavern,  scantily  lighted,  arose  the  Psalm  of  praise  sung  to 
 those  wild  melodies  which  to  this  day  thrill  the  heart  of  the 
 worshipper.  From  lips  pale  and  trembling  with  disease, 
 arising  from  a  life  spent  in  constant  fear  and  danger,  the 
 consolations  of  the  Gospel  were  proclaimed   to  the  dying. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HTINGARY.  267 
 
 The  Lord's  Supper  was  administered  ;  fathers  held  up  their 
 infants  to  be  devoted  in  baptism  to  Him  fur  whom  {\\v.y  tlicm- 
 selves  were  willing  to  lay  down  their  lives  ;  and,  amid  the 
 tears  which  oppression  wrung  from  them,  they  joined  their 
 hands  and  looked  up  to  Him  who  bottles  uj)  the  tears,  and 
 looked  forward  to  a  better  land  bevond  the  jrravo. 
 
 This  was  especially  the  case  in  the  mountainous  countries 
 of  Neutra,  Trentshin,  Thurotz,  Liptau,  and  Arva,  where, 
 despite  the  watchfulness  of  tlic  foe,  the  Protestants  continu<'d 
 in  some  w^ay  to  enjoy  the  exercise  of  religion.* 
 
 Among  those  faithful  servants  of  Christ  who,  in  the  days  of 
 danger,  by  the  Divine  blessing,  and  by  the  watchful  care  of 
 their  friends,  escaped  the  nets  laid  for  them,  some  of  the  best 
 known  were  Daniel  Kirmann,  in  Tura-Luka ;  Martin  Zener, 
 m  Belluds  ;  Daniel  Reguli  and  Samuel  Michalovilz,  in  Trent- 
 shin  ;  Nicolas  Venitius,  Michael  Zaborsky,  in  Thurotz  ;  Zach- 
 ariah  dementis,  Balthasar  Csip,  and  Thomas  Coronides,  in 
 Liptau.  But  woe  to  him  whose  dwelling  was  discovered,  or 
 who  was  seized  !  Heavy  punishments  and  imprisonments 
 were  his  lot,  till  he  either  renounced  ids  profession,  or  died 
 in  miseiy  in  his  lonely  cell.  It  is  said  that  priests,  sometimes 
 dressed  in  the  simple  garb  of  Protestant  pastors,  and  assum- 
 ing as  much  as  possible  their  habits  and  forms  of  expression, 
 went  round  and  found  out  from  the  unsuspecting  people 
 where  the  pastors  resided,  and  who  they  were.  These  wolves 
 in  sheep's  clothing  came  olfering  their  services  as  I'rotestant 
 pastors,  and  professing  to  have  endured  mucii  for  the  sake  of 
 their  consciences,  and  easily  gained  the  required  informa- 
 tion. A  dark  cloud  rested  on  the  servants  of  the  Lamb. 
 Only  in  the  retirement  of  the  closet,  and  in  the  family  circle, 
 where  no  stranger  whatever  joined,  did  many  of  them  ven- 
 ture to  engage  in  prayer.  Out  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  each 
 soufrht  for  himself  comfort  and  encouragement,  waiting  for 
 
 o 
 
 better  days. 
 
 *  Mica  Bur^^ 
 
268  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 The  shepherds  were  smitten,  yet  the  sheep,  though  scat- 
 tered, were  not  lost  or  forgotten  by  the  Great  Shepherd. 
 
 In  GEdenberg  the  brethren  enjoyed  wondrous  marks  of  the 
 Divine  care,  for  here  the  landed  proprietor  left  still  some 
 traces  of  religious  liberty.  On  the  5th  of  March,  1764,  their 
 pastors  had  been  summoned  with  the  rest  to  Presburg,  but  a 
 clear  view  of  the  aim  of  the  enemy,  as  well  as  of  his  power, 
 induced  the  citizens  to  send  a  deputation  to  Vienna,  to  attempt 
 to  rescue  as  much  as  possible  of  their  freedom  in  the  great 
 trial.  They  succeeded  in  their  mission.*  They  voluntarily 
 surrendered  the  greater  part  of  what  they  held  dear,  that 
 they  might  be  sure  to  retain  something.  On  the  28th  of 
 February  they  made  a  solemn  treaty  with  the  attorney-gen- 
 eral, Nicolas  Mailath,  promising  to  surrender  all  churches, 
 chapels,  and  schools,  with  all  the  emoluments  attached,  into 
 the  hands  of  the  attorney-general,  and  within  fifteen  days  to 
 cause  that  all  pastors,  teachers,  and  church  officers  should 
 either  leave  the  town,  or  pledge  themselves  not  to  discharge 
 the  duties  of  their  office  any  more,  but  reside  quietly  as  lay- 
 men in  the  city. 
 
 The  attorney-general  promised  in  the  name  of  the  king 
 that  a  place  should  soon  be  given  them,  where,  under  two 
 pastors  whom  they  themselves  should  select,  they  and  the 
 foreign  ambassadors,  and  the  members  of  the  parliament  who 
 were  Pr9testants,  should  enjoy  the  free  exercise  of  their  re- 
 ligion. These  two  pastors  should  have  liberty  to  reside  in 
 town,  and  to  discharge  ministerial  duties  in  private  houses. 
 Besides,  the  Princess  Maria  Eggenberg  should  have  the  privi- 
 lege of  retaining  her  own  chaplain,  whose  services  might 
 also  be  enjoyed  by  the  Protestants  residing  in  the  town.  The 
 Protestants  should  enjoy  the  use  of  the  legacies  which  had 
 been  left  them  by  members  of  their  own  confession,  and 
 should  also  have  the  use  of  the  burying-grounds. 
 
 *  Ribinyi,  Memorab.,  Tom.  II,  p.  422;  "Mica  Bury;  (Edenberg. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNT.ARY.  269 
 
 They  should  have  equal  rights  in  the  hospital,  and  instead 
 of  the  Vittnyedi  house,  they  should  have  that  which  the  Prin- 
 cess Maria  Eggenberg  occupied.  No  one  should  be  com- 
 pelled to  become  Roman  Catholic  or  to  emigrate,  and  all 
 processes  at  present  pending  should  be  quashed.  On  the 
 21st  of  September  the  king  appointed  the  town  of  Eisenstadt 
 as  the  place  where  the  two  pastors  should  proceed  to  hold 
 the  service  for  the  present ;  it  was  about  ten  miles  distant. 
 Though  this  was  not  as  they  had  expected,  still  they  obeyed, 
 and  sent  their  two  pastors,  John'Barth  and  Christopher  So- 
 bitsh,  to  conduct  the  services.  While,  however,  at  the  fol- 
 lowing Easter  so  many  people  came,  that  the  church  could 
 not  contain  them,  a  command  came  from  the  king  that  none 
 but  citizens  of  (Edenberg  should  be  admitted.  It  was  only 
 at  the  end  of  the  following  year  that  they  obtained  the  place 
 which  they  should  permanently  occupy  as  a  church.  Not 
 long  after,  the  noble  princess  died,  and  she  was  soon  followed 
 by  her  worthy  chaplain,  Matthew  Long,  whose  influence  had 
 been  chiefly  successful  in  obtaining  these  privileges  for  the 
 Lutherans  of  (Edenberg  which  they  did  not  elsewhere  enjoy. 
 Of  the  rest  of  f  Iungar\-  it  might  well  have  been  said,  "  Dark- 
 ness covers  the  earth,  and  thick  darkness  the  people." 
 
 It  was  quite  natural  that,  under  such  circumstances,  the 
 numbers  of  the  malcontents  increased  with  every  day.  Bloody 
 aflravs  between  these  and  the  royalists  were  quite  common. 
 The  constitution  was  overturned,  and  those  whose  duty  it  was 
 to  watch  over  it  looked  quietly  on.  The  soldiers  passed 
 through  the  land  oppressing  it  as  they  chose,  and  making 
 such  exactions  as  they  saw  flt. 
 
 Many  fled  to  Transylvania,  where,  under  the  Prince  Mi- 
 chael ApaflTy,  they  found  protection  ;  for,  although  he  did 
 not  declare  himself  publicly  on  their  side  till  Louis  XIV.  of 
 France  sent  him  aid  and  entered  into  a  formal  league,  still 
 he  was  at  heart  a  steady  friend  of  their  cause.  When,  there- 
 fore, the  ambitious  Kara  Mustapha  became  grand  vizier,  after 
 23* 
 
270  -HisTOHv  or  the 
 
 the  death  of  Ahmed  Kioprili,  and  when  the  hopes  of  assist- 
 ance fronn  the  Divan  seemed  tolerably  certain,  the  malcon- 
 tents, strengthened  by  Poles  and  Transylvanians,  and  sup- 
 ported by  French  money,  had  many  successful  engagements 
 with  the  imperial  troops.*  This  war  was,  as  might  be  ex- 
 pected, very  cruel.  The  German  soldiers  acted  as  they 
 chose,  impressing  men  and  horses,  and  giving  no  remunera- 
 tion. The  peasants  were  obliged  to  pay  the  same  tax  three 
 or  four  times.  The  most  expensive  food  was  always  de- 
 manded, and  received  with 'fexpressions  of  the  bitterest  scorn. 
 The  slightest  resistance  was  visited  with  blows,  and  even  with 
 death.  The  military  officers  were  the  only  judges,  and  they 
 were  at  the  same  time  in  general  the  accusers.  Children 
 were  threatened  that  if  they  did  not  keep  quiet  the  Germans 
 would  come.  When  a  complaint  reached  Leopold,  he  sent 
 a  warning  to  his  generals,  but  they  were  in  a  situation  com- 
 pletely to  disregard  it. 
 
 Up  till  the  year  1678  a  Transylvanian  nobleman,  Michael 
 Teleky,  led  the  rebels,  and  not  without  courage  and  prudence. 
 In  consequence  of  a  quarrel,  however,  with  the  French  offi- 
 cer, he  resigned,  and  returned  to  his  native  land.  Stephen 
 Vesselenyi  had  the  command  for  a  time,  and  was  followed  by 
 Count  Emerich  Tokely,  the  son  of  Stephen,  who  had  died  in 
 the  castle  Likava.  He  had  scarcely  attained  his  twentieth 
 year,  when  he  had  collected  above  twenty  thousand  men, 
 with  whom  he  roved  through  Hungary,  plundered  the  min- 
 ing towns,  and  in  1680  conquered  Kesmark  and  Leutshaw. 
 Adorned  wuh  the  qualities  which  become  a  general,  —  he 
 spoke  Latin,  Hungarian,  German,  and  Turkish  with  great 
 rtuency.  His  followers  fought  with  bravery,  but  without 
 reaching  the  desired  end.  The  victories  were  alternate  ;  — 
 to-day  a  victory,  to-morrow  a  defeat ;  here  an  advantage 
 gained,  on  another  spot  a  loss  sustained.     Wherever  the   in- 
 
 *  iMailart,  1.  c.  Vol.  Y.  p.  28. 
 
PROTESTANT    CJIURCH    OV    IIUNCJAUY.  271 
 
 surgents  gained  the  day  they  gave  the  Protestants  their 
 churches  ;  in  a  few  days,  perhaps,  the  royalists  entered  and 
 restored  them  to  the  Roman  Catholics.  It  was  natural  that 
 pent-up  religious  hatred  here  broke  out,  and  that  the  party  in 
 power  abused  its  position  for  the  purposes  of  persecution. 
 The  insurgents  wreaked  vengeance  on  the  priests,  and  es- 
 pecially on  the  Jesuits,  whom  they  considered  the  originators 
 of  all  the  calamities  ;  and  the  royalists  in  their  turn  treated 
 the  Protestants  with  similar  cruelty. 
 
 The  miserable  state  of  the  country,  and  the  advice  of  sev- 
 eral influential  men,  seemed  to  incline  Leopold  to  milder 
 measures  in  matters  of  religion.  Perhaps,  too,  the  birth  of  a 
 prince  was  not  without  effect.  This  prince  was  born  of  Ele- 
 onora,  princess  of  the  palatinate,  and  his  third  wife,  on  the 
 26th  of  July,  1678.*  After  recalling  General  Kopp,  who  was 
 distinguished  by  awful  cruelty,  and  setting  in  his  place  Ste- 
 phen Count  of  Wiirben,  as  commander-in-chief  in  Upper 
 Hungary,  he  sent  a  circular  letter  to  all  the  bishops  and 
 higher  civil  officers,  to  inquire  what  means  they /thought  most 
 likely  to  restore  peace. t 
 
 The  gentler  counsel  of  the  bishop  of  Waitzcn  was  over- 
 come by  the  fiery  and  furious  Barskony,  Bishop  of  Erlau. 
 The  opinions  were  so  different,  that  the  king  could  come  to 
 no  conclusion.  After  the  death  of  the  Bishop  of  Erlau,  he 
 made  another  attempt  to  obtain  peace,  by  summoning  a  com- 
 mission to  Presburg,  carefully  to  inquire  into  the  state  of  the 
 country.  The  whole  affair,  however,  was  rendered  useless 
 by  Leopold's  imprudent  step  of  appointing  a  German  of  the 
 name  of  Ilocker,  who  had  lately  become  a  nobleman,  to  be 
 the  president  of  the  commission,  and  thus  wounding  the  na- 
 tional prejudices  of  the  Hungarian  bishops  and  nobles.  When, 
 therefore,  the  president  forgot  himself  so  far  as  to  call  all  the 
 
 *  Szirmay,  Xotit.  Hist.  Comitatis  Zcnipl., 
 t  Engel,  i  c.  Vol.  V.  p.  87. 
 
 p.  222. 
 
272  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Hungarians  rebels,  a  storm  arose  in  the  council,  and  in  the 
 heat  Count  Thomas  Pallfy  called  the  president  a  scoundrel, 
 and  naturally  the  discussions  were  soon  brought  to  a  close. 
 
 A  third  attempt  was  made  by  the  old  Archbishop  of  Gran, 
 in  the  king's  name,  but  equally  in  vain.  He  went,  towards 
 the  close  of  1678,  to  the  leader  of  the  rebels,  Tokely,  to  per- 
 suade him  to  give  over  hostilities.*  The  archbishop  was 
 kindly  received,  and  informed  by  Tokely  that  he  would  gladly 
 cease  on  condition  that  complete  and  full  pardon  should  be 
 secured  ;  that  the  constitution  and  the  office  of  the  palatine 
 be  again  restored  ;  that  the  Protestants  should  again  obtain 
 possession  of  their  churches  ;  that  certain  priests  should  be 
 banished ;  and  that  sufficient  security  should  be  granted  that 
 all  these  conditions  would  be  honestly  and  faithfully  carried 
 out.t  As  the  archbishop  would  not  grant  so  much,  streams 
 of  blood  must  flow  before  there  was  peace.  The  work  of 
 peace  was  most  hindered  by  the  two  princes  who  accompa- 
 nied the  archbishop,  Svvartzenberg  and  Nostitz,  for  they  de- 
 manded that,  before  any  proposals  should  be  made,  General 
 Tokely  should  lay  down  arms. 
 
 Tokely  once  more  drew  the  sword,  and  as  the  emperor 
 had  now  made  peace  with  France,  he  was  so  much  the  more 
 inclined  to  try  the  chances  of  war.  There  was,  therefore,  no 
 great  earnest  on  either  side  in  seeking  peace.  The  scourge 
 of  civil  war  was  equally  terrible  on  both  sides,  and  in  1679  a 
 plague  came  to  help  on  with  the  work  of  death.  So  fearful 
 was  the  mortality,  that  from  March  till  October  even  the  war 
 relaxed,  and  the  deputy-governor  of  the  land  was  chased  away 
 by  the  plague. 
 
 After  another  attempt  to  arrange  the  affiiirs  of  the  country 
 had  failed,  through  the  imprudent  advice  of  Leopold's  Ger- 
 man counsellors,  the  primate  at  length  succeeded  in  obtain- 
 ing a  Diet  to  be  held  at  (Edenberg  on  the  28th  of  April,  1681. 
 
 *  Fosslor,  Vol.  IX.  p.  289.  t  Engel,  1.  c.  Vol.  V.  p.  90. 
 
PROTESTANT    CIIURCII    OF    IITTNGARY.  "273 
 
 CHAPTER   XVI. 
 
 Diet  of  (Edenberg,  1681.  —  Election  of  tiie  Palatine.  —  Petition  to  tlic  King.  — 
 Memorial  of  the  Roman  Catholics.  —  The  Petitions  of  the  Protestants  with- 
 out Effect.  —  George  Gerhard's  ]\Iotion.  —  The  Roman  Catholic  Deputy, 
 Gabriel  Kapyi  —  Straggle  of  the  Clergy.  —  The  Roman  Catholic  Magnates 
 and  Nobles  assist  the  Protestants.  —  The  Imperial  Decree.  —  Further  At- 
 tempts of  the  Protestants.  —  Close  of  the  Diet. 
 
 This  Diet,  which  the  Germans  had  so  much  opposed,  was 
 of  great  importance  for  Hungary.  By  the  fact  of  summoning 
 the  Diet,  the  king  made  the  confession,  that  he  did  not  expect, 
 from  the  unconstitutional  proceedings  of  the  past  years,  that 
 amount  of  prosperity  for  the  land  which  was  desirable,  and 
 that  he  was  resolved  to  govern  the  country  from  this  time 
 forward  in  a  different  manner.  And  in  fact  we  do  find  that 
 from  this  time  forward  he  was  less  imperious  in  his  manner 
 of  treating  political  questions ;  and  though  there  was  still 
 much  bigotry  in  Church  affairs,  it  was  not  carried  to  such  an 
 extent  as  before. 
 
 At  this  Diet,  which  was  one  of  the  most  splendid  which  had 
 long  been  held,  there  appeared  two  Hungarian  archbishops, 
 sixteen  bishops,  eighteen  royal  barons  anch  magnates,  one 
 hundred  and  eight  noblemen,  and  one  hundred  and  thirty-four 
 deputies  of  the  counties  and  free  towns.*  Tokcly  was  also 
 invited.  But  though  he  had  concluded  an  armistice  with 
 Leopold,  still  he  and  his  friends  thought  it  better  to  remain 
 
 *  In  the  whole  assembly  of  three  hundred  and  fourteen,  there  were  only 
 forty-five  Protestants,  —  of  these,  twenty-nine  Lutherans  and  sixteen  Cal- 
 vmists. 
 
274  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 away.  On  the  24th  of  May  the  king  opened  the  delibera 
 tions  with  a  Latin  oration  after  ancient  custom,  and  handed 
 in  the  subjects  of  discussion. 
 
 In  the  very  beginning  of  the  Diet,  dark  clouds  seemed  to 
 hover  on  the  prospects  of  the  Protestants.  Contrary  to  an- 
 cient privilege,  the  Protestant  members  of  Diet  were  forbid- 
 den to  have  their  preacher,  and  it  was  only  with  much  trou- 
 ble that  they  at  last  obtained  permission.*  It  was  with 
 trouble  that  the  Hungarians  succeeded  in  electing  a  palatine. 
 When,  however,  from  among  the  four  Roman  Catholic  can- 
 didates, Paul  Esterhazy  was  elected,  the  court  expressed  it- 
 self highly  pleased,  f  Immediately  after  this  election,  the 
 Protestant  deputies  inquired  whether  the  Diet  were  prepared 
 to  enter  on  the  consideration  of  ecclesiastical  affairs.  Being 
 referred  to  the  magnates,  they  received  the  written  reply, 
 "  that  private  affairs  should  be  passed  over,  and  only  grand 
 general  questions  be  brought  forward  for  discussion.  The 
 Protestants  should  receive  no  support  from  the  magnates,  yet 
 they  should  still  have  liberty  to  complain  and  to  petition." 
 Having  once  more  inquired  whether  the  affairs  of  all  the 
 Protestants  in  the  nation  should  be  considered  a  private  mat- 
 ter, the  reply  was  sent,  that  the  time  from  eight  till  twelve 
 o'clock  each  day  should  be  devoted  to  public  business,  and 
 afterwards  the  Protestants  could  occupy  themselves  with 
 their  own  affairs. 
 
 The  Protestants  then  met,  and,  under  the  guidance  of 
 George  Gerhard  as  president,  resolved  to  send  a  deputation 
 to  the  king,  the  royal  commissioners,  and  to  the  palatine,  to 
 recommend  the  cause  of  the  Protestant  religion  with  modes- 
 ty, prudence,  and  zeal ;  and  they  now  begged  the  palatine 
 to  protect  the  Hungarian  pastor  from  the  insults  to  which  he 
 was  constantly  exposed. 
 
 *  It  was  on  tlie  l^>t  of  July  that  the  Lutheran  deputies  held  their  first  ser- 
 vice ;  their  place  of  meeting  was  a  store  in  the  little  Pootshi  Street,  and  on 
 the  10th  of  July  the  Calvinists  held  their  meeting  in  a  similar  place. 
 
 t  Engel,  Vol.  V.  p.  96. 
 
PROTESTANT    (JUUKCII    UF    HUM.AKY.  275 
 
 On  the  21st  of  June  the  deputation  set  out  lor  the  royal 
 residence,  and  on  the  22d  had  an  audience  of  the  king,  set- 
 tiilg  forth  their  grievances,  which  are  too  important  to  Ikj 
 here  omitted.  The  paper  wliich  they  presented  was  as  fol- 
 lows :  —  * 
 
 "  Most  Gracious,  Imperial,  and  Royal  Majesty  :  We  have 
 no  doubt  that  your  imperial  Majesty  will  well  remember  the 
 statement  which  was  presented  to  your  imperial  Majesty  in 
 1662,  recounting  the  grievances  and  oppressions  which  the 
 Protestant  subjects  of  your  Majesty  had  borne,  and  how  that 
 petition  requested  your  Majesty  to  use  your  royal  influence 
 to  put  an  end  to  those  grievances  which  were  then  definitely 
 and  specifically  recorded,  with  the  proofs  of  the  same.  A 
 request  was  made,  that  your  Majesty  would  please  to  restrain 
 those  who,  contrary  to  the  constitution  of  the  country-,  were 
 hindering  the  free  exercise  of  the  Protestant  religion.  While 
 the  same  evils  still  continue,  and  while  those  who  are  guilty 
 of  excess  remain  unpunished,  thus  giving  encouragement  to 
 more  glaring  acts  of  oppression,  unbounded  liberty  is  taken 
 in  persecuting  the  Protestants,  till  it  appears  scarcely  possible 
 to  preserve  even  a  wreck  of  that  religious  liberty  which  was 
 guaranteed  by  laws  of  the  land  and  by  royal  ordinances. 
 Churches,  schools,  gymnasia,  hospitals,  and  all  the  property 
 connected  with  them,  which  the  Protestants  had  quietly  pos- 
 sessed in  dependence  on  the  law  of  the  land,  have  been  taken 
 away  by  threats,  surprise,  tricks,  or  sometimes  by  arms,  — 
 indeed,  by  processes  in  which  all  law  and  justice  are  disre- 
 garded. Some  of  the  buildings  have  been  completely  re- 
 moved, and  the  materials  used  for  stables  and  other  similar 
 buildings.  The  dead  can  be  buried  in  the  churchyard  only 
 after  paying  enormous  fees.  Protestant  pastors  and  school- 
 masters have,  under  various  pretences,  been  plundered  by 
 prelates,  magnates,  and  others   holding   civil    and   military 
 
 *  Hist.  Diplomatic:!,  in  App.,  p.  87. 
 
276 
 
 HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 offices,  even  by  foreign  soldiers ;  and  then,  chased  out  of 
 their  dwellings  and  bound  with  chains,  have  been  carried  out 
 of  the  countiy.  Some  have  been  nailed  on  the  ground  on 
 wood  in  the  form  of  a  cross  ;  others  have  been  bastinadoed  ; 
 others  only  let  loose  after  paying  a  heavy  ransom.  Many, 
 under  the  pretence  of  their  having  originated  or  favored  a 
 rebellion,  were  summoned  to  an  extraordinary  court  at  Pres- 
 burg,  and  there  sentenced  to  banishment  or  to  the  galleys  ; 
 and,  after  three  vain  attempts  to  hang  a  Protestant  pastor,  he 
 was  at  last  buried  alive.  The  rest  were  compelled  to  resign 
 their  office  and  go  into  exile  ;  so  that  the  most  of  the  parishes 
 are  without  pastors,  and  the  people  without  divine  service  of 
 any  kind,  living  like  the  inferior  creation,  while  the  children 
 are  dying  unbaptized. 
 
 "  Both  noblemen  and  peasants  have  been  taken  prisoners, 
 and  led  in  chains  to  attend  the  service  of  the  Popish  priest. 
 The  consecrated  wafer  has  been  thrust  by  force  into  the 
 mouth  of  some  who  did  not  wish  it.  Several  Protestants 
 have  been  unjustly  driven  out  of  their  property,  and  whole 
 villages  have  been  plundered  without  redress.  Many  -vvho 
 were  married  by  Protestant  pastors,  or  received  other  minis- 
 terial services  from  them,  were  on  that  account  summoned 
 before  the  priests,  and  compelled  to  change  their  religion. 
 Protestant  parties  are  even  by  militaiy  force  obliged  to  pay 
 Popish  priests.  When  Psalms  are  sung  or  prayers  offered 
 m  private  houses,  the  parties,  and  even  sometimes  noblemen, 
 have  been  marched  to  prison  by  the  officers  of  foreign  troops, 
 us  if  they  were  common  felons.  On  the  military  frontiers 
 your  imperial  Majesty  has,  by  several  special  decrees,  grant- 
 ed freedom  of  religious  exercise,  and  yet  in  such  places  Prot- 
 estant pastors  have  not  been  tolerated.  In  some  counties  all 
 Protestants  have  been  indiscriminately  dismissed  from  all 
 public  offices,  and  therefore  could  not  be  elected  to  this  Diet. 
 In  some  cities  the  Protestants  are  completely,  and  in  others 
 partly,  deprived  of  their  civil  rights  ;  and  the  election  of  mag- 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OK    HUNGAUV.  277 
 
 istrates  does  not  take  place,  according  to  long-established 
 custom,  by  the  free  choice  of  the  citizens,  but  by  the  nomi- 
 nation  of  commissioners  of  the  Royal  Chamber.*  In  some 
 towns  and  corporate  boroughs  the  Protestants  are  excluded 
 from  the  common  deliberations  in  public  matters ;  and  though 
 your  Majesty's  gracious  decrees  were  directed  to  all,  yet  only 
 the  Roman  Catholics  were  brought  together  to  hear  them 
 read  ;  and,  contrary  to  the  customs  of  the  country,  all  Protes- 
 tants were  struck  off  the  list  of  candidates  to  be  elected  to 
 the  Diet.  Protestants,  who  have  been  born  among  us,  arc 
 either  not  admitted  to  the  rights  of  citizens,  or  are  admitted 
 under  great  restrictions,  and  they  are  absolutely  prohibited 
 from  acquiring  property  in  houses  and  lands.  Magistrates 
 who,  on  not  finding  Roman  Catholics  fitted  for  an  office, 
 have  appointed  Protestants,  have  been  on  that  account  fined 
 and  otherwise  punished  by  the  attorney-general.  Churches, 
 manses,  glebe  lands,  schools,  and  private  houses,  have,  de- 
 spite the  patron's  or  proprietor's  protest,  been  delivered  over 
 to  Jesuits,  by  which  means  the  Jesuits  have,  contrary  to 
 law,  obtained  a  footing  in  the  country,  while  the  protests  of 
 the  citizens  have  been  disregarded.  Evangelical  artisans  are 
 obliged  to  attend  to  Popish  ceremonies  ;  some  of  the  trades' 
 corporations  have  been  dissolved,  and  have  again  obtained 
 their  freedoms  only  on  condition  of  expelling  all  Protestants 
 from  among  them.  Very  often  has  it  occurred  that  our 
 brethren  were  not  admitted  to  learn  or  to  practise  a  trade  till 
 they  had  renounced  their  faith.  Marriages,  baptisms,  and 
 other  rites  are  often  refused  till  the  parties  have  either  actu- 
 ally joined  the  Church  of  Rome,  or  have  promised  to  do  so. 
 Legacies,  which  were  left  for  Protestant  purposes,  have  been 
 wrested  and  applied  to  purposes  contrary  to  the  wish  of  the 
 
 *  This  had  taken  phxce  on  the  24th  of  April,  1675,  in  (Edenberg,  by  order 
 of  the  Royal  Chamber,  and  in  the  year  1680  by  KoUonitz,  who  removed  the 
 last  Protestant  Secretary  of  the  Council  of  Eisenstadt,  and  filled  up  his 
 place  with  a  Roman  Catholic. 
 
 24 
 
278  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 testator.  Much  of  our  ills  we  leave  untold,  that  the  petition 
 may  not  be  too  wearisome  to  your  imperial  Majesty.  Still 
 we  are  prepared  at  all  times,  if  required,  to  give  all  the  par- 
 ticulars of  those  complaints  which  we  here  mention  in  gen- 
 eral, and  io  furnish  proof s  of  the  same.  While  we  therefore 
 renew  our  former  complaint,  we  betake  ourselves  once  more, 
 with  all  becoming  respect,  to  the  throne  of  your  imperial 
 Majesty,  begging,  for  the  sake  of  the  mercy  of  God,  that 
 your  imperial  Majesty  would  cause,  during  the  sitting  of  the 
 present  Diet,  that  our  distress  may  be  relieved  ;  that  we  may 
 be  restored  to  the  possession  of  our  former  privileges  which 
 have  been  violently  taken  away  ;  that  the  disturbers  of  our 
 religious  liberties  may  be  punished  according  to  law ;  and 
 that  the  political  rights  of  the  evangelical  party  may  be  re- 
 stored and  guaranteed  for  all  time  coming,  as  the  law  of  the 
 land  directs. 
 
 "  These  favors  of  your  imperial  Majesty  we  shall  not  only 
 acknowledge  by  fei-vent  prayer  to  God  for  a  blessing  on  your 
 Majesty  and  on  the  house  of  Austria,  but  also  by  continued 
 obedience  and  loyalty.  —  Waiting  for  a  favorable  decision  on 
 the  part  of  your  Majesty,  we  are,  your  imperial  Majesty's 
 most  faithful  and  most  obedient  subjects.*' 
 
 THE    PROTESTANT    STATES    OF    HUNGARY. 
 
 On  the  30th  of  June  the  Protestant  deputies  appeared  be- 
 fore Count  Nostitz,  the  Bohemian  chancellor,  who  declared, 
 in  the  name  of  the  King,  that  his  Majesty  had  really  read 
 their  petition  all  through,  but,  as  it  contained  many  weighty 
 matters,  he  must  first  hear  the  statement  of  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olics. The  Protestant  cause  thus  seemed  likely  to  be  com- 
 pletely crushed.  At  the  same  time,  on  the  4th  of  July,  the 
 Burgomaster  of  (Edenberg  gave  orders  that  none  but  the 
 deputies  and  the  foreign  princes  should  venture  to  attend  the 
 preaching  of  the  Protestant  pastor  who  was  chaplain  to  the 
 Protestant  members  of  the  Diet. 
 
PROTESTANT    CIIUKCH    OF    HI'N(;aHY.  *279 
 
 The  Papists  had,  in  the  mean  time,  also  handed  a  memorial 
 to  the  king,  and  Nostitz  now  appeared  to  inform  the  Protes- 
 tant deputies  that  it  was  his  Majesty's  wish  to  settle  the  whole 
 matter  quietly,  and   it  would   ho  only  in  ease  of  the  friendly 
 deliberations  proving  unsuccessful  that  he  would  interfere  ns 
 judge.     The  Protestants  requested  a  sight  of  the  memorial 
 of  the  Papists,  which  the  king  refused,   giving  as  a  reason 
 that  it  would  only  increase  the  bitter  feeling.     IJy  means  of 
 the  palatine,  however,  they  got  possession  of  the  paper,  and 
 found  that  the  Papists  represented  that  they  had  only  taken 
 possession  of  such  churches  as  had  been  huiii  l»y  their  party, 
 and  had  been  unjustly  seized  by  the  Protestants.     The  Prot- 
 estants had  secured  their  religious  liberty  by  means  of  rebel- 
 lion, and  therefore  they  had  no  right  to  it.     While  the  great- 
 er number  of  the  magnates  had  again  joined  the  Church  of 
 Rome,  it  \vould  be  very  unseemly  to  take  more  notice  of  the 
 peasant  than  of  the  peer.    Protestant  pastors  had  not  been  pun- 
 ished as  such,  but  as  rebels;  and  those  who  had  been  burned 
 had   deserved   the   punishment    by    being    incendiaries    and 
 tumultuous.     They  then  related  the  most  distressing  stories, 
 how  Popish  priests  were  obliged  to  hide  in  bushes,  and  could 
 discharge  the  duties  of  their  office  only  at  the  peril  of  their 
 life  ;  how  in  some  counties  only  two  or  three  Roman  Catholic 
 priests  were  to  be  found,  while  hosts  of  Protestants  were 
 there  ;  how  in  one  county,  Simeghi,  not  a  single  priest  was 
 to  be  found,  while  a  hundred   Protestant  pastors  were  labor- 
 ing  in   the   county  ;   how   in  another  county  fifty  Protestant 
 pastors  were  instructing  the  people,  and   in  the  whole  county 
 not  a  single  priest.     Thus  spake  the  Roman  Catholics. 
 
 The  king  was  willing  to  appoint  commissioners  to  settle 
 the  whole  dfair,  but  the  Protestants  had  already  learned  that 
 no  confidence  could  be  placed  in  mich  an  arrangement,  and 
 therefore  declined.  Thev  preferred  leaving  all  to  h.s  Majes- 
 ty's  pleasure,  for  from  their  mighty  antagonists  there  was 
 little  to  be  expected.     Bishop  Kollonitz  liad  given  evidence 
 
280  HISTORY    or  TTIE 
 
 of  his  feeling  in  a  sermon  on  the  festival  of  Ignatius  Loyola, 
 in  which  he  had,  by  way  of  reproach,  called  the  one  party 
 of  Protestants  "  Augsburg  merchants,"  and  the  other  "  Swiss 
 peasants." 
 
 On  the  2d  of  August  the  Protestants  handed  a  second  peti- 
 tion to  the  emperor,  in  which  they  answered  the  charges  of 
 the  Roman  Catholics.  The  emperor  received  the  speaker  of 
 the  deputation  very  kindly,  and  promised  to  consider  the  con- 
 tents closely  and  conscientiously  ;  he  would  decide  so  as  to 
 satisfy  the  Protestants  of  Hungary,  and  give  them  his  deci- 
 sion through  a  commissioner. 
 
 The  Protestants  begged  not  to  be  asked  to  enter  into  treaty 
 with  their  antagonists,  for  they  could  yield  nothing  of  their 
 rights,  and  royal  decisions  which  had  already  been  made 
 must  remain  sacred.  They  showed  the  folly  of  supposing 
 that  the  Protestants  had  slipped  into  Hungary  with  fire  and 
 sword,  or  by  the  aid  of  the  Turks,  and  reminded  the  king 
 how  they  had  obtained  the  assurance  of  full  toleration,  not 
 by  force,  but  by  the  royal  free  will ;  for,  in  1559,  when  his 
 Majesty  granted  the  toleration,  there  was  perfect  peace  in 
 the  country.  In  1647  there  were  ninety  churches  restored 
 to  them  which  had  been  unjustly  taken  away,  therefore  no 
 charge  could  be  brought  that  they  were  taking  the  churches 
 of  their  opponents.  The  great  majority  of  the  inhabitants  of 
 the  country  was  still  on  their  side.  They  showed  the  false- 
 hood of  the  charge  that  the  Papists  had  received  more  ill 
 than  they  had  done  to  others,  by  the  fact  that  no  Popish 
 priest  had  been  driven  away  by  the  Protestants  ;  and  if  indi- 
 viduals of  the  latter  had  injured  individuals  of  the  former 
 confession,  the  Protestants  had  no  means,  as  the  Papists  had, 
 of  protecting  their  party  from  injustice. 
 
 While  the  Protestants  were  thus  waiting  between  hope  and 
 fear,  a  letter  arrived  on  the  18th  of  August.  Afraid  to  open 
 it  themselves,  they  laid  it  before  the  royal  commissioners,  so 
 that  there   might  be   no  accusation  of  having  in  any  way 
 
PKOTilSTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         281 
 
 altered  the  royal  message.  Tlic  commissioners  uraisfd  them 
 for  what  they  had  done,  and  sent  the  letter  hack,  li  was  a 
 very  harmless  note,  simply  advising  them,  in  tlwir  prcs^-nl 
 critical  position,  to  be  patient  and  moderate.  And  a  very 
 good  advice  it  was,  for  they  were  just  about  to  require  an  un- 
 usual amount  of  these  virtues,  when,  after  one  petition  to  the 
 queen  and  four  to  the  king,  his  Majesty,  who  always  received 
 them  kindly,  could  come  to  no  decision  in  tlieir  case.  To- 
 wards the  end  of  August  they  began  to  absent  themselves 
 from  the  sittings,  and,  so  soon  as  the  king  heard  it,  lie  immc 
 diately  wrote  them  a  severe  reproof  They  now  addressed 
 themselves  to  the  influential  men  about  the  king,  such  as 
 Charles,  Margrave  of  Baden,  the  Bishop  of  Vienna,  Counts 
 Nostitz,  Zinzendorf,  and  Swarlzcnburg,  as  also  to  the  Aus- 
 trian  chancellor,  Hocker,*  who  were  favorably  disposed  to- 
 wards them.  The  Diet  had  now  been  five  months  sitting, 
 and  still  the  Protestants  had  gained  nothing. 
 
 On  the  1st  of  October  George  (lerlianl  moved  that  the 
 whole  Diet  should  unite  to  petition  the  king  respecting  the 
 religious  grievances.  The  motion  was  ably  supported  by  the 
 Roman  Catholic  member,  Gabriel  Kapy,  and  after  a  very 
 warm  discussion,  they  resolved  to  send  a  deputation  to  the 
 magnates,  to  move  them  that  they  should  cause  all  parties  to 
 unite  in  the  petition.  When  the  deputation  reached  the 
 council  chamber  of  the  magnates,  they  were  informed  by  the 
 palatine  that  the  time  had  not  yet  arrived  for  discussing  the 
 religious  affairs  of  the  Protestants,  but  that  he  would  intercede 
 with  the  king  on  their  behalf  He  kept  iiis  word,  and  the 
 veiy  same  day  returned  them  an  answer  in  the  king's  name, 
 "that  Leopold  pledges  his  royal  word  that  the  rase  shall  be 
 decided,  and  begs  that,  till  such  lime  as  l\\e  question  comes 
 
 *  The  chancellor  paid:  "If  your  patience  under  such  trial*  had  continued 
 for  ten  days  it  would  have  been  woiu'.erlul,  but  that  you  could  bear  on  for 
 ten  years,' ever  since  the  Presburg  cr.mini^^ion  in  167 1.  it  is  beyond  concep- 
 tion." 
 
 24* 
 
282  HISTORY    OF    THK 
 
 before  the  house,  they  should  quietly  proceed  with  business  ; 
 the  palatine  would  also  earnestly  and  affectionately  request 
 them  to  adopt  that  course." 
 
 On  the  2d  of  October  Gerhard  renewed  his  motion,  and 
 once  more  Gabriel  Kapy  rose  courageously  to  support  him. 
 He  was  well  informed  respecting  the  exact  state  of  the  Prot- 
 estants, and  he  declared  that  it  was  the  firm  resolve  of  the 
 Roman  Catholic  deputies  of  thirteen  counties  to  take  the  side 
 of  the  Protestants.  The  matter  was  the  most  important 
 which  could  come  before  them  ;  and  he,  for  his  part,  would 
 not  return  to  those  that  sent  him  till  the  religious  disputes 
 were  settled.  A  storm  followed  this  declaration.  The  royal 
 commissioners  and  the  clergy  declared  it  to  be  a  hasty  reso- 
 lution ;  that  the  question  stood  later  in  the  order  of  discus- 
 sion, being  the  sixth  point ;  the  Diet  should  wait  till  the 
 proper  time  came.  The  clergy  added,  that  it  was  unbecom- 
 ing their  dignity  to  join  in  a  petition  in  favor  of  the  Protes- 
 tants, and  that,  moreover,  all  the  Roman  Catholic  laity  were 
 not  so  favorable  to  the  motion  as  Kapy  represented.  Being 
 thus  challenged  to  express  their  opinion,  all  the  laity  de- 
 clared their  readiness  to  vote  in  favor  of  the  motion.  The 
 magnates  having  acknowledged  the  justice  of  the  petition, 
 the  palatine,  an  upright,  honorable  man,  declared  that,  even 
 in  case  of  the  clergy  refusing  to  join  them,  the  laity  should 
 of  themselves  approach  the  monarch  with  their  request.  The 
 king  was  regularly  informed  of  all  these  proceedings. 
 
 On  the  following  day,  the  3d  of  October,  the  debates 
 were  again  stormy  ;  high  words  were  interchanged.  During 
 the  discussion  the  vice-palatine  arrived  to  say  that  all  were 
 agreed  to  send  a  deputation  consisting  of  members  of  all  three 
 estates  to  the  king,  the  palatine  himself  would  take  the  lead, 
 and  thus  a  decision  in  this  matter  should  soon  be  obtained. 
 This  proceeding  brought  Leopold  at  last  to  a  decision,  and 
 in  five  days  the  following  royal  message  was  delivered  :  — 
 
 "  All  states  in  the  whole  land,  magnates,  nobles,  roval  free 
 
niOTESTANT    lUiriK  II    oF    mUN(.AKY.  283 
 
 cities,  and  royal  boroughs,  should  n-main  hy  their  ndigion. 
 This  privilege  should  also  be  granted  to  th./soldJ.M-yj  on  iho 
 borders.  Not  only  should  there  be  full  liJMTty  of  fuiih,  but 
 also  full  and  complete  liberty  of  religious  exercise  in  every 
 form.  No  party  should  have  the  liberty  to  depose  the  clergy 
 of  the  opposite  party,  or  to  banish  them  from  the  districts 
 where  freedom  of  religious  exercise  is  guaranteed.  No  more 
 churches  should  be  taken  away,  but  those  whicli  had  been 
 seized  since  1670  should  remain  in  possession  of  the  prest-nl 
 occupants.*  The  Lutherans  should  have  liberty  to  build  a 
 church,  and  to  exercise  their  religion  in  every  county  where 
 no  Lutheran  church  at  present  exists.  The  1st  article  of  the 
 Peace  of  Vienna  is  renewed  in  all  its  clauses.  Roman  Cath- 
 olics have  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion  in  every  part  of 
 the  kingdom.  It  should  be  especially  permitted  to  the  Lu- 
 therans in  Presburg  to  build  a  church  in  a  convenient  place 
 which  should  be  showed  them.t  The  town  of  QEdenberg 
 should  continue  to  enjoy  her  present  liberty.  All  coming 
 disputes  in  religious  matters  should  be  settled  without  the  u.sc 
 of  arms  ;  and  the  8th  article  of  the  sixth  decree  of  King  La- 
 dislaus  should  be  renewed  and  conscientiously  obscr\'cd. 
 Lastly,  all  the  inhabitants  should  take  special  care  not  in  any 
 way  whatever  to  mock  or  treat  with  disrespect  the  religion 
 of  any  party  at  present  in  existence. 
 
 As  this  declaration  was  neither  signed  by  the  king  nor 
 sealed  with  the  imperial  seal,  the  Protestants  refused  to  accept 
 of  it.  The  clergy  were  much  offended.  The  royal  messen- 
 ger took  the  part  of  the  Protestants,  and  declared  llicir  de- 
 mand, to  have  the  sign-manual  and  the  seal  attached,  per- 
 
 *  We  see  how  the  clergy  knew  to  provide  for  them«ielve*.  The  ro«t 
 notorious  plun<ler  was  here  snnctione<l.  Among  thetie  wan  the  Pmburg 
 church,  as  well  as  others  which  had  been  built  by  the  rrotcstanls  nnd  many 
 of  the  ninety  which  had  been  lately  stolen. 
 
 t  Wondrous  generosity !— to  have  liberty  to  build  a  new  church  ittftcAd 
 of  that  splendid  church  and  college  of  which  they  had  beon  deprived. 
 
284  KISTOKY    OF    THK 
 
 fectly  just.  The  clergy  were  informed  that  it  was  the  will 
 of  his  Majesty,  in  case  they  should  continue  obstinately  to 
 resist  claims  so  just  as  those  of  the  Protestants,  to  take  all 
 necessary  steps  for  carrying  out  the  resolution  entirely  inde- 
 pendent of  them.  This  firmness  was  of  some  use,  for  on  the 
 11th  of  October  the  paper  was  handed  to  the  Protestants  with 
 all  diplomatic  formality.  Bitter  was  the  wrath  of  Bishop  Kol- 
 lonitz,  the  president  of  the  chamber,  who  could  not  bear  that 
 so  many  Roman  Catholics  had  interceded  in  behalf  of  the 
 heretics,  and  bitter  was  the  opposition  which  the  Protestants 
 might  expect  in  carrying  out  their  aims. 
 
 The  king  was  often  undecided  as  to  which  party  he  should 
 yield  to,  for  he  hoped  to  bring  them  nearer  to  each  other. 
 He  also  expected  that  the  Protestants  would  be  perfectly  sat- 
 isfied with  what  they  had  now  obtained.  When  he  found, 
 however,  that  the  bitterness  of  party  feeling  did  not  subside, 
 he  issued,  on  the  12th  of  November,  another  decree,  in  sub- 
 stance the  same  with  the  foregoing,  but  at  the  same  time 
 more  specific,  especially  naming  several  places  where  ground 
 should  be  granted  for  building  evangelical  churches.  The 
 Protestants  accepted  all  this  as  an  instalment.  They  felt 
 that  they  had  been  driven  out  of  their  rightful  property,  and 
 had  as  yet  only  received  a  very  small  portion  in  return. 
 The  royal  decree  was  acknowledged  by  the  states  on  the 
 22d  of  November,  and  exceptions  were  taken  to  some  parts 
 of  it.  The  states  were  informed  that  they  might  soon  expect 
 a  new  decree.  When  the  document  appeared,  it  was  only 
 an  advice  to  the  Protestants  to  be  content  with  what  they  had 
 received.  Instead  of  remaining  quiet,  however,  they  drew 
 up  a  list  of  all  the  churches,  schools,  property,  &c.,  which 
 had  been  taken  from  them  by  force,  and  handed  it  to  the 
 king  on  the  8th  of  December.  The  paper  received,  it  is  true, 
 no  attention,  but  it  contained  the  following  statistical  infor- 
 mation. It  stated  that  in  counties  under  Leopold's  sv/ay, 
 they  had  lost,  in  CEdenberg,  27  ;    Eisenburg,  97  :   Salad,  3  ; 
 
PROTESTANT    CllURrn    OF    UVNtlAnV.  M85 
 
 Raab,  15  ;  Komorn,  14  ;  Wicssclburj;,  21 ;  Wosprin,  H  ;  Pres- 
 burg,  46;  Neutra,  50;  Trcntsliin,  55 ;  Arva,  10;  Liptnu, 
 35;  Zips,  99;  Sharosh,  7  ;  Sol,  33;  Thurotz, '23 ;  Abani- 
 varer,  67  ;  Szathmar,  5  ;  Rerccjb,  12;  Rarsb,  25;  Zcinplin, 
 114  ;  Gomor,  33  ;  Torn,  20  ;  Uiiirlivar,  36  ;  Ilont,  22  ;  Nc 
 ograd,  10;  Borshad,  1  ;  togetlicr,  888  churcbcs,  wiihoul 
 counting  the  chapels  (and  houses  for  prayer). 
 
 At  the  same  time  that  the  Protestants  handed  tliis  stnto 
 ment  to  the  king,  the  Diet  presented  also  a  petition,  with  a 
 request  to  the  palatine  to  support  it.  They  demanded  that 
 from  the  Diet  a  decree  should  proceed,  reversing  all  the  in- 
 voluntary resignations  and  exiles  ;  that  all  the  exiles  might 
 return  home  and  obtain  possession  of  their  properly  ;  and  that 
 all  ecclesiastical  decisions  should  be  made  consistent  with  the 
 royal  decree;  in  other  words,  that  the  decree  should  be 
 made  retrospective.  On  the  17th  of  December,  a  verbal 
 message  was  delivered  from  the  king,  that  these  matters 
 should'' be  all  granted.  The  king  was  willing  in  such  cases, 
 where  inconvenient  building  ground  had  been  given  to  the 
 Protestants,  to  have  it  exchanged  for  more  suitable  places. 
 Such  of  the  Protestant  churches  as  the  Roman  Catholics 
 already  held,  and  which  had  not  yet  been  consecrated,  should 
 be  restored,  and  the    Protestants   might  bury  their  dead  us 
 
 they  chose. 
 
 Not  satisfied  with  the  verbal  message,  the  Protestants  sent 
 petitions  on  the  20th  and  22d  of  December,  begging  that  all 
 limitations  to  the  free  exercise  of  their  rcdig.on  should  bo 
 legally  removed  ;  and  as  the  Diet  appeared  to  be  drawmg  to 
 a  close,  they  threatened  to  absent  themselves  from  the  sit- 
 tines,  if  their  request  was  not  granted.  On  the  24tb  of  Pc 
 cember,  they  heard  the  reply  read,  which  requ.red,  ^  rhut 
 all  the  resolutions  of  the  Diet  should  be  drawn  up  m  pcrfc.:l 
 accordance  with  the  will  of  all  the  states;  and  that  the  art.. 
 cles  respecting  religion  should  be  entered  among  the  laws 
 of  the  present  Diet.     The   king  prom.^.l  that  all   rehg.ous 
 
286  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 matters  still  undecided  should  be  brought  forward  at  the 
 next  Diet."  That  was  now  the  end  of  the  exertions  which 
 the  Protestants  had  made.  Leopold  granted  nothing  more. 
 Only  on  the  29th  of  December,  the  palatine  brought  them 
 the  information,  that  in  Modern,  Kasmark,  and  Zeben,  the 
 king  permitted  Frotestant  churches  to  be  built.  On  the  30th 
 of  December  the  Diet  was  closed,  notwithstanding  the  protest 
 of  the  Protestants,  and  on  the  same  day  the  king  left  the 
 town.     The  articles  of  the  Diet  numbered  eighty-two. 
 
 The  bitterly  disappointed  Protestants  took  the  last  constitu- 
 tional measure,  of  entering  on  the  31st  of  December,  both 
 with  the  palatine  and  with  the  representatives  of  royalty,  a 
 protest  against  the  decision  respecting  the  religious  disputes. 
 
 The  best  article  was  the  25th,  renewing  the  1st  article  of 
 the  Peace  of  Vienna,  but  there  was  an  unfortunate  clause 
 added,  protecting  the  rights  of  the  landed  proprietor,  which 
 were  declared  not  to  be  affected.  This  article  formally  an- 
 nulled all  the  documents  which  the  exiled  clergy  had  been 
 obliged  to  sign,  allowed  them  to  return  to  their  homes,  and 
 guaranteed  that  no  one  should  be  in  future  disturbed  in  the 
 exercise  of  his  religion,  nor  compelled  to  observe  ceremonies 
 contrary  to  his  conscience.  In  the  26th  article  this  was  still 
 further  explained,  and  applied  to  particular  cases.  This  arti- 
 cle granted  the  restoration  of  such  churches  as  had  not  yet 
 been  consecrated ;  and  named  the  commissioners  who  should 
 in  the  different  counties  grant  land  for  building  new  churches, 
 specifying  at  the  same  time  what  churches  should  belong  to 
 the  Lutherans  and  what  churches  to  the  Reformed.  Where 
 the  churches  are  not  restored,  still  the  Protestants  should 
 have  the  use  of  the  bells  and  of  the  burying-ground.  As  had 
 been  resolved  in  1647,  no  one  should  be  obliged  to  pay  any 
 fees  to  the  clergy  of  any  church  to  which  he  did  not  belong. 
 All  the  magnates  had  a  right  to  build  chapels  in  common 
 with  their  own  palaces  and  castles.  The  Protestants  should 
 be  admitted  to  all  offices  in  the  state,  whether  hij^her  or  lower ; 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUKCH    Ol-    lIUN(iARV.  287 
 
 and  it  was  finally  admitted,  that  the  Protestants  have  u  right 
 still  to  claim  much  more  than  is  here  guarunlced,  and,  not- 
 withstanding the  opposition  of  the  clergy,  the  way  was  de- 
 clared to  be  open  for  them  at  a  following  Diet. 
 
 If  we  look  at  the  way  in  which  the  Protestants  were  at  tliai 
 time  oppressed,  we  see  in  these  resolutions  much  cause  of 
 thankfulness,  and  we  must  acknowledge  that  it  was  the  lay- 
 men  among  the  Roman  Catholics,  and  neither  the  king  nor 
 the  priests,  to  whom  the  Protestants  were  indebted  for  the 
 change. 
 
 If  we  look,  however,  at  the  law  of  the  land,  and  at  enact- 
 ments then  in  full  force  ;  if  we  consider  the  steps  by  which 
 the  Protestant  Church  had  been  oppressed,  the  churches  taken 
 away,  and  the  pastors  banished  ;  if  we  reflect  on  the  parties 
 who,  under  the  holy  names  of  religion  and  justice,  themselves 
 bearing  the  title  of  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ,  caused  this  dis- 
 tress,—  the  words  of  the  Lord  come  involuntarily  to  our  re- 
 membrance: "  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypo- 
 crites !  for  ye  shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  against  men  : 
 for  ye  neither  go  in  yourselves,  neither  suller  ye  them  that 
 are  entering  to  go  in.  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees, 
 hypocrites  !  for  ye  devour  widow's  houses,  and  for  a  pretence 
 make  long  prayers  :  therefore  ye  shall  receive  the  greater 
 .damnation." 
 
 Why  should  we  call  up  names  ?  But  the  Archbishop  of 
 Gran,  George  Szelepczeny  Bishop  Leopold  Kollonitz,  and 
 Ladislaus  Mattyashowski,  made  themselves  so  notorious  in 
 all  these  proceedings,  that  their  names  shall  go- down  with 
 disgrace  to  all  coming  ages.  The  archbishop  boasted  that 
 he  had  rescued  sixty-three  thousand  souls  of  heretics  from 
 damnation,  and  brought  them  back  to  the  Church  of  Rome. 
 How  had  he  done  so?  That  was  to  a  zealous  Jesuit  a  mat- 
 ter  of  little  consequence.  The  equally  zealous  Bishop  Bar- 
 skony  gave  the  Pope  a  list  of  6,768  heretics  whom  be  had 
 brought  into  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  for  this  great  work  he 
 was  made  Bishop  of  Krlaii. 
 
288  HISTORY  or  the 
 
 CHAPTER    XVII. 
 
 Conduct  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Clergy  after  the  Diet.  —  The  Recorder  of 
 (Edenberg.  —  War  with  Tokely.  —  Vienna  besieged  by  the  Turks.  — Re- 
 lieved by  the  Poles.  —  The  Prince  of  Transylvania  joins  Leopold  against 
 the  Turks.  —  Ofen  retaken  after  a  Hundred  and  Forty-six  Years'  Possession 
 by  the  Turks.  —  General  Karaffa.  —  The  Court  of  Assize  at  Debrecsin  and 
 Eperjes. 
 
 We  have  not  yet  done  with  our  charges  against  the  Roman 
 Catholic  clergy.  History  sits  in  judgment  and  condemns 
 them.  Their  acts  after  the  Diet  were  as  bitter  as  their  words 
 had  been  during  the  same.  We  cannot  follow  them  into  all 
 the  details,  but  we  select  one  case  to  illustrate  the  spirit 
 which  actuated  them  in  all  their  movements. 
 
 The  free  city  of  Gj^denberg  was  one  of  the  first  to  build  a 
 church  and  a  school,  and  thus  to  assert  its  rights  in  conse- 
 quence of  the  decision  of  the  Diet.  The  majority  of  its  in- 
 habitants were  indeed  Protestants.  In  consequence  of  the 
 Diet  having  declared  Protestants  capable  of  holding  office,, 
 the  citizens  met  on  the  24th  of  April,  1682,  and  elected  John 
 Serpilius,  a  Protestant,  to  the  office  of  recorder  of  the  city. 
 Bishop  KoUonitz  presided  at  the  election  as  royal  commis- 
 sioner, and  as  he  could  ill  brook,  not  only  that 'a  Protestant 
 church  was  built,  but  also  a  Protestant  recorder  elected  in  the 
 city,  he,  on  his  own  responsibility,  set  aside  the  election,  and 
 appointed  Nicolas  Horwath,  a  Roman  Catholic,  to  the  office. 
 As  the  electors  insisted,  however,  on  retaining  Serpilius,  and 
 refused  to  acknowledge  the  nominee  of  the  bishop,  —  going 
 indeed  so  far  as  to  carry  the  fasces,  the  insignia  of  office,  to 
 (he  house  of  the  former ;  and  as  they  on  the  following  day 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    01-    HUNliAUV.  O^iJ 
 
 elected  two  Protestant  senators,  the  enraged  bishop  left  tho 
 city.  On  the  8th  of  October  he  sent  Count  xNicolas  Druskc 
 witsh,  the  chief  justice ;  Count  Erdody,  the  president  of  the 
 chamber  ;  and  Count  Zichy,  the  keei)er  of  the  cnnvn,  to  in- 
 stall  Horwath,  but  they  were  obliged  to  come  away  after 
 three  days  without  success.  On  the  16th  of  November  they 
 returned  to  attempt  to  unite  the  office  of  recorder  and  mayor 
 in  the  same  person,  and  thus  settle  the  dispute.  Being  once 
 more  unsuccessful,  they  returned  on  the  10th  of  December, 
 and  the  chronicle  records:  "While  the  Protestants  and 
 Roman  Catholics  held  together,  it  was  at  last  resolved  that 
 Gregory  Natl  should  be  recorder  till  the  close  of  the  year, 
 and  in  future  the  city  should  have  the  liberty  of  electing 
 freely  whom  they  would." 
 
 Under  these  circumstances,  it  was  not  to  be  wondered  at 
 if  the  Protestants  translated  "  Punica  fides  "  into  "  Ne  hidj 
 neki  mest  Papista."  *  It  was  no  wonder  if  between  the 
 Court  of  Vienna  and  Tokely  the  peace  was  only  in  appear- 
 ance, and  each  only  watched  an  opportunity  to  gain  an  ad- 
 vantage over  the  other.  Each  endeavored  to  represent  the 
 other  in  as  unfavorable  light  as  possible  at  the  court  of  Con- 
 stantinople. 
 
 The  disadvantage  was  just  now  on  the  side  of  Tokely. 
 For  while,  during  the  truce  between  him  and  Austria,  mat- 
 ters appeared  so  unfavorable  to  the  Protestants  at  the  Diet  of 
 QEdenberg,  and  it  seemed  as  if  new  persecutions  were  likely 
 to  break  out,  he  cunningly  reckoned  on  the  consequences, 
 and  promised  obedience  to  the  sultan  if  he  would  support 
 him  against  Leopold.  The  warlike  grand  vizier  wished  noth- 
 ing more  eagerly,  and  sent  orders  to  the  Voyvod  of  Moldavia 
 and  Wallachia,  to  the  Pasha  of  Ofen,  and  to  the  Prince  of 
 Transylvania,  to  be  ready  to  support  Tokely  in  ca.se  of  need 
 with  money  and  arms.     With  such  proinises  of  assistance,  he 
 
 *  Don't  believe  him.  he  is  a  Papist. 
 25 
 
290  HISTOKV    OF    THE 
 
 gave  notice  that  the  truce  should  cease,  and  summoned  the 
 surrounding  counties  to  join  him.  For  this  time,  his  sum- 
 mons was  disregarded,  for  the  Protestants  were  afraid  of  in- 
 juring their  cause. 
 
 To  protect  himself  against  Tokely,  who  by  the  assistance 
 of  the  Turks  was  become  too  powerful  for  him,  Leopold,  on 
 the  18th  of  June,  1682,  concluded  the  treaty  of  Luxemburg 
 with  Saxony,  Bavaria,  Hesse-Brunswick,  Luneburg,  and  the 
 circles  of  Swabia  and  Franconia.  An  embassy  was  now  sent 
 to  Constantinople  and  to  Tokely  to  mediate  peace,  but  with- 
 out success,  upon  which  a  very  bloody  war  commenced. 
 
 In  the  month  of  August,  1682,  Tokely  had  possession  of 
 Szathmar,  Onod,  Tokay,  Kashaw,  Leutshaw,  and  the  whole 
 of  Zips.  He  now  issued  a  bulletin  calling  the  Hungarians  to 
 arms.  Leopold  now  made  a  truce,  and  Tokely  availed  him- 
 self of  the  opportunity  of  sending  an  embassy  to  Constanti- 
 nople to  conclude  a  solemn  treaty  with  the  sultan.  This  was 
 in  Januaiy,  and  on  the  28th  of  April  Leopold  entered  into  a 
 treaty  with  John  Sobiesky,  King  of  Poland,  promising  him 
 from  the  Pope,  as  head  of  the  league,  three  hundred  thousand 
 dollars  for  the  use  of  troops.  With  astonishing  rapidity  the 
 Turk  advanced,  and  so  early  as  the  14th  of  July  he  stood 
 before  Vienna.  He  besieged  the  city  till  the  12th  of  Septem- 
 ber, during  which  time  Tokely's  troops  had  possession  of 
 Eisenstadt,  (Edenberg,  Giins,  and  Presburg. 
 
 Wherever  Tokely's  troops  appeared,  the  Protestants  ob- 
 tained possession  of  all  their  churches  and  schools,  little 
 dreaming  how  soon  they  must  again  surrender  them.  Tokely 
 entered  QEdenberg  on  the  15th  of  July,  and  on  the  following 
 day  the  Jesuits,  to  the  number  of  eleven,  were  removed  from 
 the  town  in  three  carts.  They  received  one  hundred  florins 
 for  their  expenses  on  the  road,  and  twenty  men  to  conduct 
 them  in  safety.  On  the  17th  of  July  the  Protestants  obtained 
 possession  of  St.  George's  Church,  which  was  consecrated  by 
 Pastor  Acs ;  and  on  the  same  day  they  were  again   put  in 
 
niOTKSTANT    CIIUKCH    OF    Hr.Ni.AKY.  291 
 
 possession  of  the  Latin  school,  and  of  tlic  Church  property 
 which,  nine  years  ago,  had  been  taken  from  them.  Th« 
 Roman  Catholic  senators  were  ahout  beiiifr  dismissed,  but 
 the  Protestants  interceded  for  them,  and  they  remained  in 
 office. 
 
 This  possession  of  their  churches  and  schools  did  not  con- 
 tinue long,  for  when  Vienna  was  relieved  by  the  Polish  troops, 
 the  slavery  of  the  Protestants  returned.  At  the  same  time 
 with  the  Turkish  troops  did  Tokely's  retire,  and  in  the  month 
 of  September  all  was  again  as  it  had  been  before  the  invasion. 
 This  could  not  be  said  of  every  place,  for  where  the  victori- 
 ous arms  of  the  league  made  way,  there  were  the  Protestants 
 once  more  bitterly  oppressed.  The  cruelty  and  severity  of 
 the  Popish  clergy  will  be  best  seen  by  an  extract  from  the 
 petition  which  was  presented  to  the  king  by  the  Protestants 
 in  1687  at  the  Diet. 
 
 In  this  petition  the  Protestants  complain, ''That  the  free 
 exercise  of  the  rights  of  their  religion  is  almost  universally 
 prohibited  ;  that  the  pastors  are  being  driven  out  of  the  vil- 
 laches,  or  prohibited  from  discharging  th<*ir  ofllcial  duties; 
 they  are  deprived  of  their  property  and  driven  to  beggary  ; 
 the  churches  are  taken  forcibly  away  ;  tlie  poor  people,  and 
 especially  the  miners,  are  compelled  either  to  become  Roman 
 Catholics  or  lose  their  means  of  subsistence,  indeed  are  some- 
 times imprisoned  in  heavy  irons  in  case  of  r<fus;d,  or  can- 
 not receive  their  week's  wages  except  tiny  have  been  at 
 mass. 
 
 "■  Almost  universally  has  the  Church  property,  consisting 
 of  houses,  gardens,  vineyards,  been  taken  away  ;  n-clors  and 
 teachers  imprisoned  ;  nobles  and  peasants  comi)clled  to  ob- 
 serve  Popish  ceremonies  and  holidays ;  Protestants  obliged 
 to  sign  declarations  by  which  they  engage  to  decline  accept. 
 ing  of  any  office  whatever,  simply  on  account  of  tlieir  religion, 
 deprived'of  all  corporation  privileges  ;  —  and  all  this  done  as 
 if  bv  command  of  the  king. 
 
292  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 "  The  tithes,  which  the  Protestants  are  not  bound  to  pay,  are 
 demanded  by  the  priests,  and  other  payments  made  compul- 
 sory in  direct  opposition  to  the  laws  of  the  land  ;  the  fees  at 
 funerals  most  oppressive  ;  the  use  of  bells,  and  also  of  hos- 
 pitals, denied ;  public  and  private  worship  disturbed  in  every 
 possible  way,  or  prohibited  ;  —  and  all  this  without  redress." 
 
 The  Protestant  Prince  of  Transylvania,  terrified  by  the  de- 
 feat of  the  Turks  at  Gran,  15th  of  August,  1685,  and  also  by 
 Tokely's  misfortunes,  joined  the  league  on  the  28th  of  June, 
 1686,  and  assisted  the  emperor  very  considerably  in  regain- 
 ing Ofen,  after  it  had  been  in  possession  of  the  Turks  for 
 one  hundred  and  forty-six  years  ;  still  the  prince  was  unable 
 in  any  way  to  relieve  the  Protestants.  On  the  contrary,  the 
 persecutions  above  described  soon  extended  also  to  Transyl- 
 vania. For  when  the  unstable  Prince  Apaffy,  shortly  after 
 entering  the  league,  refused  to  observe  the  conditions,  his 
 country  was  regarded  as  a  conquered  province. 
 
 It  is  not  consistent  with  the  plan  of  this  work  to  give  a  de- 
 tail of  the  cruelties  of  that  time  ;  still  we  cannot  overlook  the 
 fearful  human  slaughter  at  Eperjes,  as  it  casts  some  light  on 
 the  complaints  and  sutlerings  of  the  Protestants,  and  gives  a 
 bad  notoriety  to  the  bloody  and  reckless  men  who,  without 
 shadow  of  law  or  of  justice,  despotically  ruled  over  their  fellows. 
 
 After  the  misfortunes  of  the  former  year,  Tokely  had  been 
 for  some  time  cast  into  chains  by  the  pasha,  and,  on  recover- 
 ing his  liberty,  he  made  several  attempts  once  more  to  stir 
 up  the  inhabitants  of  Upper  Hungary  to  rebellion.  The  ene- 
 mies made  use  of  this  opportunity  to  injure  the  Protestants. 
 Anton  KarafTa,  the  military  commander  of  the  district,  a  tyrant 
 and  a  courtier  of  the  worst  stamp,  had  laid  a  plan  to  accuse 
 all  the  nobility  of  Upper  Hungary,  who  were  chiefly  Protes- 
 tants, of  having  conspired  against  the  king.  It  was  represent- 
 ed that  Gabriel  Palasdy,  one  of  Tokoly's  generals,  had  writ- 
 ten letters  and  sent  money  to  the  fortress  Munkacs,  that  the 
 castle  might  bo  made  the  centre  of  a  new  revolution. 
 
rROTKSTANT    CllUlll  H    OF    HL'NOAUV.  293 
 
 Karafia  now  went  to  Vienna,  accused  the  nobility  and  the 
 citizens  of  Upper  Hungary  of  preparing  to  rebel,  and  l)opged 
 full  power  to  rescue  the  country  and  the  emperor  from  this 
 great  danger.  The  Austrian  and  Hohcmian  chancoUors  sup- 
 ported  his  request,  and  Leopold  granted  him  the  desired 
 power  to  examine  and  punish  the  guilty  according  to  the  lain 
 of  Hungary^  and  without  inolcsling  those  who  had  already 
 been  pardoned* 
 
 It  was  after  the  impulse  of  his  own  unbridled  hate  towards 
 the  Hungarians!  that  he  summoned  the  extraordinary  assize 
 at  Debrecsin  and  Eperjes.  Men  like  himself,  without  faith 
 and  without  conscience,  were  made  members  of  that  court. 
 In  Eperjes  there  were  two  Italian  huxters,  Federigo,  and 
 Giuleani,  a  native  of  Danzig  and  Swabian,  and  KaraiVa  him- 
 self presided. 
 
 Sending  out  spies  and  emissaries  of  the  lowest  grade,  he 
 filled  the  prisons  with  noblemen  and  citizens,  with  rich  and 
 poor,  at  pleasure.  Thirty  hangmen  stood  in  his  pay,  and  he 
 had  given  six  hundred  florins  for  the  invention  of  new  modes 
 of  torture  and  refinements  in  the  art  of  beheading,  torturing, 
 hanging,  and  quartering,  t  So  soon  as  the  prisons  were  filled 
 with  men,  many  of  whom  had  faithfully  served  their  king  and 
 their  country,  he  opened  the  court  on  the  20th  of  February ; 
 and,  according  to  previous  arrangement,  the  principal  accuser 
 and  witness  was  an  abandoned  woman  named  Eliza  I'jhely, 
 one  of  the  most  notorious  camp  followers.  The  nobility  of 
 Zemplin  saw  that  there  was,  under  these  circumstances,  only 
 one  way  of  escape.  Through  the  Bishop  of  Cross wardoin, 
 Augustine  Boskowitsh,  they  sent  a  present  of  four  hundred 
 ducats   and  twenty    barrels  of  best  Tokay   winc»  and  thus 
 
 *  Fessler'3  Histon-,  Vol.  IX.  p.  393.  *      ^^ 
 
 t  A  common  expression  with  him  was,  that  If  he  thought  he  had  *  tiBKW 
 
 nerve  in  his  body  f.ivornb! y  inclined  to  the  HunRarmn^  he  would  cut  U  out 
 
 and  throw  it  in  the  fii-e. 
 
 J  Fespler,  Vol.  IX.  p.  396;  Johannei^  Rczik,  1.  c. 
 
 'o 
 
*294  HiSTOKV     OF    THE 
 
 delivered  themselves  from  further  persecution  and  from 
 death. 
 
 On  the  15th  of  March  the  sentence  of  death  was  executed 
 on  Sigismund  Zimmermann,  a  distinguished  senator  and  in- 
 spector of  the  Evangelical  Church,  after  he  had  been  four 
 hours  on  the  wheel.  His  god-father,  Julian,  also  a  senator, 
 and  an  Italian  by  birth,  stood  by,  good  naturedly  watching 
 the  spectacle.  At  the  same  time  and  place,  Caspar  Rausher, 
 a  retiring,  modest  man,  in  the  forty-fourth  year  of  his  age  ; 
 the  noble-minded  Andrew  Ketzer,  of  Lippock,  also  a  Protes- 
 tant, and  one  of  the  deputies  to  the  Diet  in  1662,  who  had 
 then  nobly  defended  the  cause  of  freedom  ;  and  Francis  Ba- 
 rany,  a  senator  of  Eperjes,  also  a  Protestant,  —  having  been 
 first  put  to  the  torture,  their  right  hands  were  then  cut  off, 
 they  were  afterwards  beheaded,  and  the  bodies  quartered  and 
 thrown  into  the  streets.  Karaffa  then  issued  a  decree  that, 
 under  pain  of  death ,  no  one  should  venture  to  assert  that  they 
 died  innocent.* 
 
 On  the  22d  of  March,  five  others  were  put  to  death.  Ga- 
 briel Ketzer,  whose  father  had  just  been  executed,  and  who 
 was  now   in  his  thirtieth  year,  ascended   the   scaffold,  sing- 
 
 ingi  — 
 
 "  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  my  only  light, 
 The  rock  on  "vvhich  I  biilld." 
 
 With  him  were  executed  Martin  Sharosfy,  Samuel  Medvetsky, 
 and  the  senators  George  Fleishhacker  and  George  Schonle- 
 ben.     Medvetsky's  head   fell  as  he   had   uttered   the   words, 
 
 "  Lord  Jesus,  into  thy  " .     These  men  were  simply 
 
 beheaded,  and  quietly  buried  ;  and  Fessler  is  Hot  correct  in 
 saying  that  they  were  quartered  like  the  rest.t 
 
 *  Johannes  Rezik,  Prof.  Ev.  Coll.  Eperjes,  1.  c. 
 
 t  Johannes  Eezik.  Simon  Fieldmajer  had  taken  his  own  life  in  prison; 
 he  had  been  a  distinguished  warrior,  and  had  fought  on  the  king's  side  at  the 
 taking  of  Pesth. 
 
PROTESTANT  rnUKCU  OK  HUMVARY.  20r» 
 
 A.  nobleman,  Sigismund  Gutli,  of  Ncusolil,  wlio  \nu\  Ix-en 
 already  some  time  under  the  torture,  was  at  the  last  moinonl 
 rescued  by  bis  relative,  Michael  Fisher,  a  favorite  of  KarafTa, 
 and  be  was  afterwards  made  senator,  for  which  favors  be  be- 
 came Roman  Catholic.'"' 
 
 On  the  9tb  of  May,  Andrew  Szekely  of  Doha,  G«'orge 
 Bezegb,  the  wealthy  and  noble  George  Ravcnsky,  Gubrict 
 Palasdy,  and  the  senators  Frederick  and  Daniel  Weber,  wero 
 put  to  death  with  all  the  horrors  and  cruidty  of  the  first  ex- 
 ecution. Ravensky  was  before  his  death  so  long  exj)osed  to 
 the  fire,  that  his  body  was  half  roasted.  David  Fcya,  the 
 recorder  of  Kashaw,  went  deranged  under  the  torture,  and 
 died  in  prison,  and  in  his  place,  a  poor  butcher  of  Kashaw, 
 Samuel  Lanyi,  v.'as  without  accusation  or  trial,  set  up  and 
 beheaded.  After  Feya's  death  the  body  was  hung  on  a  gal- 
 lows and  quartered. 
 
 Michael  Rosh,  a  nobleman  from  Neusohl,  had  been  put  to 
 the  torture  till  his  strength  was  nearly  exhausted,  when  a 
 friend  succeeded  in  ransoming  him  for  ton  thousand  dollars. 
 Having  been  for  some  time  carefully  nursed,  he  began  to  re- 
 cover from  the  effects  of  the  torture.  As  he  was  explaining 
 to  some  of  the  deputies  of  the  Diet  at  Presburg  what  he  bad 
 suffered  at  the  hands  of  Karaff'a,  one  of  them  exclaimed  U 
 was  impossible  for  the  human  frame  to  endure  so  much ;  but, 
 on  taking  them  aside  and  showing  the  scars,  two  of  them  mv 
 mediately  resolved  to  go  to  Vienna  to  demand  that  an  end  be 
 put  to  such  tortures.  With  the  assistance  of  tho  palnlmc 
 Paul  Esterhuzv,  these  two  deputies,  Nicolas  I^-r^-ny.  am 
 Ladislaus  Barkotzy,  succeeded  in  having  the  court  dissolved 
 and  Karatra  recalled.  The  widows  of  Gabriel  Ketzcr  and 
 Sieismund  Zimmermann,  who  had  been  judicially  murdorrd 
 
 *  Rezik  remarks,  "It  is  the  custom  now  that  theft,  '^^"^f';":.'*^^"'^ 
 is  not  punished  if  the  culprit  is  a  Lutheran  and  tun^s  to  th.  Churrh  of 
 
 Rome. 
 
296  IIISTOKY    OF    THE 
 
 without  any  just  ground,  had  cried  to  the  king  for  relief,  and 
 had  received  a  few  hundred  florins ;  but  though  an  inquiry 
 was  promised  into  the  transactions,  yet  not  only  was  Karaffa 
 not  punished,  but  the  king  even  granted  him  a  medal  as  a 
 mark  of  approbation. 
 
 At  the  beginning  of  the  Diet  in  1687  the  Protestants  hand- 
 ed in  a  faithful  account  of  their  sufferings,  and  begged  for  re- 
 dress.  They  referred  especially  to  the  clause  of  the  last 
 X)iet  —  salvo  jure  dominorum  terrestrium  —  which  had  in  so 
 many  cases  rendered  the  promised  aid  tantalizing.  But  Leo- 
 pold informed  them  that  though,  by  their  dissatisfaction  with 
 what  had  been  already  granted,  they  had  forfeited  all  right 
 to  the  privileges,  nevertheless  he  was  resolved  of  his  own 
 free  favor  to  continue  all  the  liberties  which  had  been  grant- 
 ed in  1681,  notwithstanding  all  opposition  on  the  part  of  the 
 Popish  clergy  and  some  of  the  lay  proprietors. 
 
 This  article  was  for  the  Protestants  a  source  of  much  anx- 
 iety. He  declares  that  they  had  lost  all  right  to  their  legal 
 privileges  and  freedoms,  because  they  had  raised  their  voice 
 against  the  illegal  limitations  of  the  same  ;  and  he  declares 
 it  to  be  free  royal  favor  if  they  should  still  continue  to  enjoy 
 those  rights.  The  bishops  entered  a  protest  even  against 
 this  article,  and  by  so  doing,  showed  what  spirit  was  likely  to 
 actuate  them  for  the  future.  This  time  it  was  no  relief  to  the 
 Protestants,  but,  on  the  contrary,  a  heavy  stroke,  that  all  the 
 churches  which  had  been  taken  on  either  side  since  1681 
 should  be  restored.  This  was  then  interpreted  to  mean  that 
 all  the  churches  which,  by  the  Diet  at  CEdenberg  in  1681, 
 had  been  ordered  to  be  surrendert^d  to  the  Protestants,  were 
 now  to  be  returned.  The  royal  commissioners  accordingly 
 took  possession  of  them,  and  banished  the  pastors.  On  the 
 24th  of  January,  1688,  the  Protestants  handed  in  a  modest, 
 but  solemn  declaration  to  the  Diet,  in  which  they  stated  their 
 grievances  and  their  rights.  An  acknowledgment  of  the  re- 
 ceipt  was   handed   to  them    by    the    representatives    of  the 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HKNiiAUV.  2^7 
 
 crown,  which  acknowledgtncnt  they  preserved,  so  that  ihcy 
 might  use  it  in  happier  times.  Whether  Josepli,  the  son  of 
 Leopold,  who  at  this  Diet  was  crowned  Kinrr  of  Hunj^tiry, 
 realized  the  hopes  of  the  Protestants,  sliall  he  seen  in  Uie 
 course  of  this  history'. 
 
298  lUSTOUY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER    XVm. 
 
 FROM  THE  YEAR  1688,  TILL  LEOPOLD'S  DEATH  IN  1705. 
 
 Tlie  Eoviil  Commissioners  and  tlieir  Excesses.  —  Banishment  of  Pastors  Sex- 
 tius  and  John  Bury.  —  Stephen  Fekete  a  Persecutor.  —  Bishop  Matthew 
 Khadonai.  —  Kakotzy's  Imprisonment  and  Escape.  —  Civil  War.  —  Rakot- 
 zy  conquers  Hungary'-  and  is  elected  Prince  of  Transylvania.  —  Treaties 
 of  Peace. —  Foreign  Intervention.  —  Leopold's  Death. 
 
 Scarcely  had  the  Diet  of  Presburg  been  dissolved,  when 
 the  clergy  found  means  of  bringing  the  decrees  of  the  Diet 
 of  QEdenberg,  which  had  here  been  renewed,  to  bear  with 
 terrible  effect  on  the  Protestants.  Under  the  direction  of  the 
 powerful  Archbishop  Kollonitz,  was  the  new  royal  commis- 
 sion made  to  consist,  partly  of  priests,  partly  of  such  public 
 officers  as  were  completely  devoted  to  Rome's  interests ;  and 
 this  commission  was  guilty  of  the  most  flagrant  injustice,  de- 
 priving the  Protestants  of  all  the  churches  and  schools  which 
 they  had  legally  obtained  since  1681.  In  Gomor  county, 
 which  was  mentioned  in  the  26th  article  of  the  Diet  of 
 CEdenberg  as  one  of  those  in  which  the  Protestants  should 
 retain  their  churches,  an  order  was  sent  by  the  royal  com- 
 missioner to  the  commander  of  the  Castle  of  Murany,  under 
 date  of  May  30,  1688,  directing  that  all  the  preachers  on  the 
 estates  of  IVIurany  and  Berensh  should  be  banished,  and,  in 
 case  of  opposition,  should  be  thrown  into  prison.* 
 
 In  consequence  of  this  decree,  the  clergy  of  Muranyallya, 
 Ilossureth,  Vizesreth,  Chisne,  Suvetes,  Rakos,  and  Nagy- 
 koese,  left  their  congregations,  and  the  churches  were  lost. 
 
 *  In  some  of  the  estates  were  from  .six  to  seven,  in  others  ten  or  more 
 villages.     See  Crudy's  Eccles.  Prot.,  2  Tom.,  MS.,  Appendix,  No.  IG. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  Oi-  HUNoAKY.         299 
 
 In  Sol,  the  royal  commissioners  drove  the  people  to  the 
 necessity  of  emigrating.  In  Kremnitz  and  SclnMnmiz,  the 
 emigration  of  the  Protestants  was  so  extensive,  in  coniic> 
 quence  of  the  religious  oppression,  that  tlie  loss  to  the  public 
 revenue  in  eight  years  amounted  to  several  millions. • 
 
 In  Schemnitz,  the  Count  Erdody,  Valentine  Szente,  and 
 two  others,  took  possession  of  the  Protestant  church  in  the 
 king's  name,  and  then  proceeding  to  Ncusohl,  they  demand- 
 ed the  keys  of  the  two  churches,  and  ordered  the  organ  nnd 
 furniture  of  the  church  to  be  within  an  hour  brought  to  a  pri- 
 vate house,  while  both  the  preachei"s  must  immediately  leave 
 the  town. 
 
 The  same  work  had  already  been  done  in  the  town  of 
 Dille,  out  of  which  the  pastor,  Kortonius,  was  banished  for 
 the  third  time.  The  commissioners,  assisted  by  the  vice- 
 gespan,  Samuel  Bonicsky,  a  renegade  Protestant,  went 
 through  the  same  process  in  Bries ;  and  the  pastor,  Scxtius, 
 who  was  just  returned  from  exile,  was  ordered  within  a  very 
 few  hours  to  leave  the  town.  With  wife  and  five  children,  he 
 left  the  town  as  an  exile.  The  old  pastor,  Nicolas  Nicolaides, 
 was  also  with  the  schoolmaster  ordered  to  quit ;  but,  on  the 
 entreaty  of  the  congregation,  he  obtained  leave  to  rcmam,  on 
 condition  of  resigning  all  claim  to  the  pastoral  office.  The 
 old  man  exclaimed,  that  he  would  rather  emigrate  to  Ger- 
 many, even  if  he  should  die  on  the  public  streets,  than  make 
 such  an  engagement.  The  schoolmaster,  .Martin  Dubowsky, 
 might  also  have  remained,  on  condition  of  educating  the  chil- 
 dren  in  accordance  with  the  tenets  of  the  Church  of  Kome, 
 but  he  scornfully  rejected  the  proposal,  and,  with  his  fojlhful 
 wife,  accompanied  the  pastor  in  his  exile. 
 
 In  Altsol,  the  Protestants  received  a  mcssoffc  rpquinng 
 that  the  surrender  of  the  church  should  have  taken  place  pro- 
 vious  to  the  arrival  of  the  commissioncm.     In  Karpfen,  or- 
 
 Hist.  Diplora.,  p.  124. 
 
300  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 ders  were  received  immediately  to  close  the  Protestant 
 church,  to  cease  to  use  the  bells,  and  to  banish  the  Protes- 
 tant preachers  without  delay.  In  this  church,  John  Bury, 
 whose  history  of  the  transactions  has  often  been  quoted,  was 
 laboring  all  the  time,  and  he  also  was  obliged  to  go  into  ex- 
 ile. An  appeal  to  the  laws  of  the  last  Diet  was  disregarded, 
 and  the  only  reply  was,  that,  on  pain  of  death  and  confisca- 
 tion of  all  his  property,  no  pastor  should  in  future  discharge 
 any  of  the  functions  of  his  office. 
 
 John  Bury  appealed  once  more  to  the  laws  of  the  land,  but 
 was  informed  by  the  vice-gespan  that  "  he  had  only  execut- 
 ed his  orders,  and  did  not  wish  to  show  the  Protestants'  ways 
 and  means  of  remaining."  Bury,  who  was  at  the  time  la- 
 boring under  intermittent  fever,  answered  that  he  had  always 
 stood  under  the  special  protection  of  the  Most  High ;  even 
 during  his  thirteen  years'  exile  the  Lord  had  provided  for 
 him,  and,  under  the  shade  of  the  Most  High,  he  and  his  chil- 
 dren should  never  want.  "  Certainly  the  Lord  will  not  for- 
 sake you,"  said  the  commissioner  in  a  kindly  tone,  as  if 
 somewhat  moved,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  some  and 
 chagrin  of  others  of  his  assistants. 
 
 The  proposal  was  made  that,  by  undertaking  to  resign  the 
 pastoral  office,  they  might  remain  in  quiet,  —  but  this  was 
 declined.  A  young  priest,  Emerich  Kano,  had  in  the  mean 
 time  taken  possession  of  the  church  with  all  the  silver ;  and 
 when  he  found  that,  after  three  days,  the  two  preachers  were 
 not  yet  gone,  he  threatened  to  drive  them  away  by  the  mili- 
 tary power.  The  vice-gespan  quieted  the  young  priest,  how- 
 ever, bidding  him  wait  till  Leopold's  decision  in  the  matter 
 had  arrived,  and  the  pastors  had  still  a  little  quiet. 
 
 Many  other  parishes  were  treated  in  the  same  way,  and 
 all  appealed  to  the  king  for  protection  against  the  injustice 
 done  them.  After  the  deputations  had  waited  for  years  at 
 Vienna,  it  was  on  the  2d  of  April,  1691,  that  Leopold  broke 
 silence  by  a  declaration  little  calculated  to  relieve  the  Prot- 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURGH  OF  HUNGARV.         301 
 
 estants.  We  may  enter  more  particularly  into  the  consider- 
 ation of  this  resolution  or  decree  at  the  proper  lime,  li  is 
 sufficient  here  to  remark  that  the  douhtful  passage  of  the 
 OEdenberg  Diet  was  not  explained,  and  some  of  the  enact- 
 ments  of  that  Diet  were  overturned.  The  persecutions  were 
 from  this  time  forward  intolerable.  Often  were  the  ambas- 
 sadors  of  England  and  the  Netherlands  requested  to  interfere  ; 
 but  when,  by  such  means,  a  favorable  concession  was  made, 
 it  was  either  counteracted  in  a  few  days  by  another  decree, 
 or  was  not  carried  out  by  those  who  had  charge  of  the  exe- 
 cution.* As  evidence  of  this,  we  shall  present  to  our  read- 
 ers only  a  few  facts. 
 
 In  the  spirit  of  Popish  fanaticism,  the  royal  commissioner,t 
 John  French,  deputed  by  the  Presburg  chamber,  came  to 
 Trentshin.  He  deposed  the  Protestant  senators,  ordered  the 
 city  not  to  retain  more  than  one  Protestant  pastor,  and  after 
 forbidding  even  him  to  baptize,  to  attend  funerals,  to  marr\',  or 
 to  perform  any  similar  ministerial  office,  he  at  last,  in  1696, 
 banished  him.  The  schoolmaster  and  some  students  were 
 banished  ;  others  were  thrown  into  prison.  Respectable  cit- 
 izens were  publicly  whipped  on  the  market-day  for  no  other 
 crime  than  that  of  being  Protestants.  The  commissioner 
 compelled  the  Protestants  to  attend  all  the  processions,  and 
 was  in  the  habit  of  characterizing  them,  without  exception, 
 even  in  public,  as  rebels,  liars,  thieves.  This  lasted  for  three 
 years. 
 
 Females,  whether  of  the  nobility,  gentry,  or  peasants,  who, 
 from  conviction,  joined  the  Protestant  Church,  were  immedi- 
 ately banished,  and  threatened,  in  case  of  return,  to  bo  pub- 
 licly  whipped  by  the  hangman. | 
 
 In  the  year  1700,  when  the  complaints  had  become  very 
 loud,  a  new  commissioner  was  sent  to  inquire  into  the  cause 
 
 «  Hist.  Diplom.,  pp.  126,  127.  ,  j,    .    „_ 
 
 t  The  commissioners  were  gcucrally  either  bUhop«  or  men  of  dl»tuictfc». 
 
 t  Hist.  Diplom.,  1.  c 
 
 'J6 
 
302  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 of  complaint ;  but,  instead  of  making  matters  better,  he 
 made  them  worse.  He  compelled  Protestants  to  carry  the 
 flags  before  the  Popish  processions  ;  and  if,  in  the  places 
 under  his  protection,  a  pastor  fell  sick,  no  other  could  be 
 admitted  to  supply  his  place.  In  a  similar  way  were  the 
 royal  commissioners.  Earl  Lowenburg,  Peterfy,  and  Meyer, 
 perpetrating  the  most  intolerable  cruelties  in  Schemnitz, 
 Kremnitz,  Neusohl,  and  Bartfeld,  for  which  they  were  never 
 punished. 
 
 In  Giins,  the  royal  commissioner  was  assisted  by  the  big- 
 oted Abbot  Szalavar,  and  the  renegade  Stephen  Fekete,  once 
 a  Protestant  superintendent,  now  Popish  recorder  of  the  city. 
 The  abbot  had  a  soldier  given  to  him  as  bodyguard,  and  he 
 abused  this  privilege  so  far  as,  without  any  assigned  cause, 
 t&  employ  his  guard  in  taking  two  Protestant  senators  and 
 casting  them  into  prison  in  the  Castle  of  Forchtenstein.  Here 
 they  lay  for  sLx  weeks  and  three  days,  and  were  at  last  re- 
 leased by  giving  a  promise,  which  they  had  no  intention  of 
 keeping,  and  which  they  did  not  keep,  of  joining  the  Roman 
 Catholic  Church.  Their  names  were  John  Simon  and  Dan- 
 iel Gombassy.  The  abbot  put  the  pastor  in  chains,  and  did 
 not  set  him  free  till  a  thousand  dollars  were  deposited  as 
 security  that  within  twenty-four  hours  he  should  leave  the 
 town.  On  one  of  the  citizens  inquiring  on  whose  authority 
 this  was  taking  place,  the  abbot  drew  out  a  pistol,  saying, 
 "  This  will  answer  the  second  question  you  ask."  * 
 
 In  the  mean  time  the  abbot's  military  guard  plundered  fear- 
 lessly and  shamelessly  in  the  town  and  suburbs.  By  circu- 
 lating false  reports  in  the  king's  name,  and  by  giving  to  the 
 Roman  Catholics  certificates  that  they  were  good  citizens, 
 many  of  the  Protestants  were  driven  into  the  forests,  and 
 during  their  absence  their  houses  were  plundered.  Little 
 behind  the  abbot  was  the  priest  George  Ujvany  in  inventing 
 
 *  Ex  protocollo  Jcsuitorum  Gunsu. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    in:N.;A|{Y.  MO;i 
 
 new  punishments.  It  was  tliis  priest  who,  in  tlie  year  1700. 
 introduced  the  song  of  the  niglit-watcl),  in  which  the  follow-' 
 ing  passage  occurs  :  "  Glory  be  to  God  an'd  to  our  Lady,— 
 the  clock  strikes  nine." 
 
 The  hardest  blow  of  all  was  the  cruelty  of  Fekete  agnimit 
 those  over  whom  he  had  once  lx?en  placed  us  pastor.  In  his 
 new  office,  as  recorder,  he  laid  the  heaviest  portion  of  the 
 taxes  on  the  Protestants,  and  acted  on  the  wljole  in  such  u 
 way  as  to  earn  the  most  unbounded  praise  from  the  abbot. 
 
 And  all  this  persecution  in  Guns  was  in  the  face  of  the 
 special  royal  protection  which  Leopold  had  granted  them, 
 and  which  had  been  guaranteed  by  the  palatine  and  bv  Koljo- 
 nitz  in  the  year  1674,  and  renewed  in  1701,  in  wliich  paionl 
 Leopold  declared  it  to  be  his  royal  will  and  pleasure^  that  the 
 strictest  faith  he  kept  with  the  citizens  of  Guns^aud  thai  they 
 he  protected  from  every  foe,  and  from  every  attack  on  their 
 just  rights  * 
 
 .  But  the  Papists  knew  too  well  that  they  iiad  the  power  in 
 their  hands.  Without  regarding  the  royal  patent,  they  look 
 possession  of  the  Church  funds,  and  of  the  njoney  which  had 
 been  gathered  for  evangelical  purposes,  —  apart  of  which 
 had  even  been  subscribed  by  brethren  in  foreign  lands,  —  and 
 being  now  deposited  with  the  Protestant  citizens  of  ( Jun-;,  it 
 was  all  taken  away,  and  never  returned.! 
 
 In  Bartfcld,  the  provost,  Tarnocsy,  with  ivv.»  |.M.>i>,  ii.. 
 recorder  of  the  city,  and  sixteen  soldiers,  attacked  the  pastor, 
 Elijah  Sartori  (who  had  been  appointeii  with  Iyo|M>ld'9  sane 
 tion),  while  engaged  in  public  worship,  drove  him  out  of  the 
 church,  placed  him  on  a  cart,  and  ordered  him  Xo  leave  tlic 
 town.  Those  of  the  citizens  who  showed  any  inclination  lo 
 resist  were  thrown  into  prison,  and  many  wen-  fined  in  two 
 hundred  florins  ;  during  which  time  the  provost  and  his 
 friends  were  eating  and  drinking  in  the  house  of  the  pastor. 
 
 *  ni<^t.  Diplom.,  1.  c.       t  Hist.  Diploin.,  and  (Edcnb.  DenkwAnllck.  MS. 
 
304  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 This  took  place  on  the  10th  of  April,  and  on  the  10th  of  May- 
 following  a  similar  scene  was  enacted  at  Bartfeld. 
 
 The  Bishop  of  Fiinfkirchen,  Matthew  Rhadonai,  did  not 
 wish  to  be  behind  his  brethren  in  zeal.  He  accordingly  sent 
 a  circular  round  his  diocese,  giving  information  that  he  would 
 tolerate  within  the  bounds  of  his  diocese  neither  heretics,  nor 
 Jews,  nor  robbers,  nor  Calvinists,  nor  blasphemers,  and  that 
 every  one  who  wished  to  reside  in  his  diocese  must  embrace 
 the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  —  which  alone  can  save  them. 
 If,  however,  the  preachers  should  refuse  to  listen  to  reason, 
 they  should  be  treated  like  those  of  Nadasdy  and  Mobatz. 
 *'  Be  assured,"  he  wrote  in  another  letter,  "  that  if  you  sent 
 me  twenty-five  bushels  of  ducats  every  day,  I  would  not 
 tolerate  you  in  my  diocese.  For  I  tell  you  that  an  ox  or  an 
 ass,  the  creeping  things  and  the  fish  in  the  sea,  yea,  even  the 
 Devil  himself,  would  sooner  be  taken  out  of  the  abyss  and 
 obtain  eternal  life  than  a  Calvinist.  I  know  how  dangerous 
 the  Calvin istic  doctrine  is.  Robbers,  Calvinists,  and  Turks, 
 I  will  not  tolerate."  This  letter  bore  date  17th  of  March, 
 1690. 
 
 In  this  spirit  were  his  letters  written.  Even  more  zealous 
 than  Kollonitz,  he  wrote  in  the  following  year  to  the  landed 
 proprietors,  directing  them  for  this  once  to  have  some  little 
 respect  for  the  law  of  the  land,  nevertheless,  to  lose  no  op- 
 portunity of  advancing  the  glory  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 
 
 His  next  attempt  was  in  writing  ''letters  of  conversion  " 
 to  the  Calvinists,  filled  with  threats.  Those  were  directed  to 
 the  preachers  in  Kosmark,  Darvocs,  Siklos,  and  others.  At 
 the  same  time  he  urged  his  clergy  on  to  the  most  violent 
 measures  in  rooting  out  Calvinism.  And  it  did  not  at  that 
 time  require  much  exertion  to  produce  this  much-desired 
 consummation.  The  clergy  looked  to  their  head,  the  Arch- 
 bishop Kollonitz,  and  acted  as  he  did.  He  and  the  palatine, 
 however,  stifled  every  feeling  of  justice  and  of  humanity 
 towards   the    Protestants.      The   evangelical   inhabitants  of 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         305 
 
 Gran  were,  without  distinction  of  sex,  driven  by  force  into 
 the  Popish  Church,  their  Psahii-books  which  they  had  brought 
 with  them  were  struck  out  of  their  hands.  In  the  country 
 places,  the  churches  of  Bash,  Moros,  Boosen,  and  others, 
 were,  without  ceremony,  taken  possession  of  by  the  Papists, 
 and  those  who  refused  to  turn  to  Popery  were  driven,  quite 
 irrespective  of  age  or  sex,  from  house  and  home. 
 
 About  this  time  the  cardinal  obtained  from  Rome  a  spo- 
 cial  license  permitting  the  pakitine  Paul  Estcrhuzy  to  marry 
 his  brother's  daug^iter.  The  license  was  granted  on  the  ex- 
 press condition  that  he  should  use  his  utmost  exertions  to 
 banish  heresy  from  the  apostolic  empire.*  The  prince  was 
 really  in  earnest,  and  hoped  by  his  zeal  to  atone  fully  for  the 
 sin  of  his  marriage,  and  for  every  other.  He  soon  surpassed 
 even  the  clergy.  As  the  richest  landholder  in  Hungary,  he 
 abused  his  power  to  take  possession  of  all  the  churches  on 
 his  vast  estates.  Whole  villages  he  compelled  to  become 
 Papists.  Whole  districts  he  banished  from  house  and  home 
 on  refusing  to  comply  with  his  wish,  cast  others  into  prison, 
 inventing  many  new  punishments.  All  this  he  did  in  his 
 private  capacity.  Then,  as  palatine,  he  ordered  all  the  lieu- 
 tenants and  deputy-lieutenants  of  counties  to  destroy  these 
 vermin  out  of  the  districts  under  their  care.  He  set  aside 
 the  law  of  the  land,  and  gave  orders  in  direct  contradiction 
 to  the  decrees  of  the  Diets. 
 
 The  Jesuits  are  not  ashamed  openly  to  boast  of  such  things, 
 as  appears  in  the  book  Phosphorus  Austrianis,  Vienna,  1699  ; 
 in  which  they  report  triumphantly  that  in  orv  year  above 
 eighteen  thousand  souls  have  hrvn  bnnigbt  back  to  the  Popish 
 Church,  and  that  the  number  of  churches  taken  from  the 
 Protestants  cannot  be  counted. 
 
 It  was  in  the  same  spirit  that,  to  the  great  vexation  of 
 Joseph,  the  court  preacher  Widmann,  in  Leopold's  funeral 
 
 *  The  u-^ual  name  of  the  Austrian  empire  at  the  pr*«ent  lim*. 
 
 26  • 
 
306 
 
 HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 oration,  mentioned  the  great  merits  of  the  deceased  in  root- 
 ing out  the  heretics.  By  means  of  working  on  Leopold's 
 weakness,  and  often  without  his  knowledge,  the  Jesuits  have 
 succeeded  in  casting  a  stain  on  his  character  which  remains 
 there  after  his  death.  The  personal  character  of  the  mon- 
 arch is  represented  by  many  contemporaries  as  very  different 
 from  that  which  we  have  seen  developed  in  ecclesiastical 
 matters. 
 
 It  was  natural  that  the  hatred  of  the  Protestants  for  the 
 throne  of  Austria  increased  under  such  treatment.  The 
 number  of  malcontents  made  by  the  persecution  was  in- 
 creased by  a  host  of  honest,  well-meaning  patriots,  who  saw 
 with  the  bitterest  sorrow,  that,  notwithstanding  the  oaths  and 
 promises  of  Leopold  to  preserve  the  Constitution  of  Hungaiy 
 in  all  its  rights  and  privileges,  yet  Austrian  ministers,  and 
 especially  Cardinal  Kollonitz  and  Palatine  Paul  Esterhazy, 
 had  brought  matters  so  far,  that  Hungary  was  now  treated 
 only  as  a  province  of  Austria.*  All  these  liberal  spirits  were 
 therefore  hated  by  the  ministry  of  Vienna,  and  traps  were 
 laid  for  them,  that  they  might  be  first  provoked  to  rebellion, 
 and  then  betrayed. 
 
 They  thus  succeeded  in  betraying  the  young  Rakotzy. 
 His  was  a  character  which  even  the  training  of  Kollonitz 
 and  of  the  Jesuits  had  not  been  able  to  spoil.  Enraged  that 
 he  should  not  join  them  in  their  councils,  they  bribed  his 
 secretary,  who  delivered  up  a  letter  which  had  been  written 
 by  Rakotzy  to  Louis  XIV.  of  France,  though  that  letter  had 
 never  been  ^ent,  and  the  secretary  had  been  ordered  to 
 burn  it. 
 
 Rakotzy  and  many  of  his  most  courageous  friends  were 
 imprisoned,  and  the  former  would  certainly,  in  spite  of  Leo- 
 pold's promises,  and  in  spite  of  powerful  intercessors  on  his 
 
 *  The  cardinal's  motto  Ava?,  "  I  will  make  Hungaiy  first  captive,  then 
 poor,  then  Popish." 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUIU'H    OF    miN..AHY.  ^07 
 
 behalf,  have  died  on  the  scalTold,  if  his  noble  spouse,  Amelia, 
 daughter  of  the  Landgrave  of  Hesse,  had  not  promised  Cap- 
 tain Lehmann,  who  had  charge  of  the  prisoners,  thirty  thou- 
 sand  florins  in  case  of  setting  her  luisband  free.  Rv'ikotzy 
 escaped  to  Poland,  and  Lehmann  died  on  the  scalfold,  but 
 the  money  was  duly  paid  to  his  family. 
 
 This  young  and  talented  prince,  whom  the  King  of  Poland 
 refused  to  surrender  up  to  Austria,  now  felt  himself  quite  at 
 liberty,  and  even  called  on,  to  draw  the  sword  for  his  poor 
 oppressed  country.  In  April,  1703,  the  first  flame  of  civil 
 war  broke  out,  and  as  the  insurgents  were  without  arms  and 
 discipline,  they  might  very  readily  have  been  oppressed. 
 
 Rakotzy's  arrival  out  of  Poland,  his  valorous  declaration, 
 the  delays  of  the  Court  of  Vienna,  which  lay  in  perfect  secu- 
 rity, and  some  advantages  gained  by  his  army  in  the  com- 
 mencement, put  Rakotzy  in  possession  of  the  half  of  Hun- 
 gary. The  insurgents  swarmed  round  the  walls  of  Vienna, 
 and  plundered  and  burnt  all  down.  The  repeated  represen- 
 tations of  the  foreign  ambassadors  in  favor  of  Hungary  had 
 for  years  been  disregarded,  and  now  the  evident  falsehood 
 and  insincerity  of  the  Court  of  Vienna  prevented  any  reason- 
 able expectation  of  peace,  even  in  spite  of  all  the  exertions 
 of  that  best  of  patriots  and  most  moderate  of  priests,  Paul 
 Szecsenyi,  Archbishop  of  Kalotska.  "  Who  can  believe," 
 wrote  Rakotzy  to  the  archbishop,  "  that  the  Court  of  Vienna 
 really  intends  to  keep  its  word,  when  the  Turks  are  already 
 invited  to  assist  in  quelling  the  discontent,  and  when  the  Jews 
 are  promised  a  great  reward  for  assassinating  myself.'" 
 And  again  :  "  The  king  acknowledges  that  the  laws  of  the 
 land  have  been  transgressed  by  his  olTicers  without  his  wish 
 or  knowledge,  and  yet  he  does  nothing  to  cause  the  injustice 
 to  cease.  He  refers  only  to  some  coming  Diet,  but,  after  what 
 we  have  seen,  we  may  rather  expect  the  injustice  and  the 
 oppression  to  increase  than  to  cease  when  the  Diet  meets."  • 
 
 . — _ ^ '  " 
 
 •  Fessler.  1.  c.  Vol.  IX. 
 
308  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Rakotzy  was  willing  to  enter  into  a  treaty,  but  only  on 
 condition  that  a  guarantee  be  given  by  the  foreign  powers 
 that  the  treaty  shall  really  be  carried  out.  Nothing  could  be 
 more  disagreeable  to  the  Court  of  Vienna  ;  but  the  circum- 
 stances were  such,  that,  owing  to  Rakotzy 's  success  and  tal- 
 ents, and  to  their  own  mistakes,  they  were  now  compelled  to 
 admit  George  Stepney,  the  English  ambassador,  and  also  the 
 ambassador  from  the  Netherlands,  to  take  part  in  the  deliber- 
 ations with  Rakotzy's  deputies.  These  deliberations  were 
 conducted  partly  at  Paks,  partly  at  Gyongyos ;  but,  owing 
 to  the  changeableness  of  the  directions  sent  from  Vienna, 
 they  came  to  no  conclusion,  and  Leopold. continued  to  waste 
 and  plunder,  not  only  Hungary,  but  also  Transylvania. 
 
 The  Protestants  who  lived  under  the  government  of  Cal- 
 vinistic  princes  had,  since  Botskay's  days,  about  the  yeai 
 1605,  lived  in  peace  with  the  Unitarians  and  the  Papists. 
 On  the  death  of  Apafly,  however,  in  the  year  1690,  this  land 
 was  also  doomed  to  drink  the  bitter  cup  which  the  Jesuits 
 mix.  With  a  prudent  precaution,  the  states  had,  previous  to 
 their  union  with  Austria,  taken  every  legal  means  of  securing, 
 by  repeated  and  varied  enactments,  their  full  civil  and  relig- 
 ious liberty.  Leopold  had,  in  the  name  of  himself  and  his 
 successors,  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  ratified  these  enact- 
 ments, and  bound  himself  by  a  decree,  dated  at  Vienna,  the 
 4th  of  December,  1691,  to  the  strictest  observance.  So  early, 
 however,  as  the  4th  of  December,  1693,  the  king  published -a 
 declaration,  by  which  all  the  contracts  were  rendered  of  little 
 avail,  and  in  1699,  another,  by  which  the  Protestants  were 
 reduced  to  the  greatest  straits. 
 
 For  upwards  of  a  hundred  years  there  had  been  no  Roman 
 Catholic  bishop  in  Transylvania,  and  it  was  contrary  to  law 
 for  any  one  to  assume  the  title.  A  bishop  made  his  appear- 
 ance, however ;  and  shortly  after,  in  the  year  1700,  the  Col- 
 lege of  Weiskirchen  was  taken  away  from  the  Calvinists, 
 and  this  was  done  by  a  company  of  soldiers  under  the  com- 
 mand of  a  priest. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         309 
 
 Leopold  had  just  a  {aw  years  before  sworn,  '^  never  to 
 issue  an  edict  by  which  the  Protestants  should  be  disturbc(i 
 or  hampered  in  their  religious  rights  and  liberties."  Soon 
 after,  churches  were  taken  away.  They  were  in  a  short 
 time  obliged  to  restore  the  college,  but  the  chamber  now 
 refused  to  pay  the  professors,  and  they  were  reduced  to  the 
 greatest  want. 
 
 A  new  royal  edict  appeared  in  1702,  respecting  the  tithes. 
 The  tithes  were  to  be  taken  from  the  Protestants,  and  tlioy 
 were  about  to  be  excluded  from  public  offices,  when  an 
 agreement  was  made  —  in  which  the  Lutherans,  however,  had 
 no  part  —  according  to  which  the  tithes  were  to  he  divided 
 between  the  Protestants  and  Roman  Catholics.  Even  this, 
 however,  brought  no  peace,  for  "  what  the  Calvinists  and  the 
 Unitarians  voluntarily  surrendered  was  kindly  received  by 
 the  Papists,  and  what  they  did  not  surrender  on  demand  was 
 taken  by  force."  * 
 
 Wherefore,  in  the  year  1703,  in  the  midst  of  the  war,  a 
 deputation  was  sent  to  Vienna  to  beg  the  king  to  protect  the 
 Protestants.  The  deputation  waited  long  ;  and  brfore  ihcy 
 had  received  their  reply,  the  king's  general,  Robutin,  had 
 laid  the  town  of  Enycd,  with  its  Protestant  college,  in  ashes. 
 This  took  place  on  the  Sunday  before  Easter,  in  17<)4  ;  and 
 shortly  afterwards,  or  in  the  following  August,  Transylvania 
 elected  Rakotzy  to  be  prince. 
 
 Under  such  circumstances  was  the  consideration  of  the 
 conditions  of  peace  more  earnestly  taken  up,  in  the  presence 
 and  under  the  assistance  of  the  foreign  ambassadors. 
 
 On  the  1st  of  May,  1705,  the  king  invited  the  Enjzlish  and 
 Dutch  ambassadors  to  join  with  Szecsenyi  in  showing  ihal 
 he  was  prepared  to  remove  all  just  ground  of  complninl. 
 RAkotzy  demanded  other  securities,  such  as  the  wTupatloo 
 of  the  fortresses  in  the  country  by  Hungarian  hohliere,  tlw 
 
 •  Historia  TnuwylTani*,  p.  83. 
 
310  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 removal  of*  foreign  generals  from  the  army,  and  of  the  for- 
 eign civil  officers,  —  the  blood-suckers  of  the  country,  — 
 according  to  the  constitution  ;  and  also  the  enjoyment  of 
 equal  civil  and  religious  privileges  by  all  ranks  and  parties. 
 
 Whether  the  king  would  have  kept  such  a  promise  is 
 doubtful ;  and  the  more  so,  when  we  see  him  regretting  the 
 privileges  which  the  Protestants  had  obtained  at  the  Diet  of 
 CEdenberg. 
 
 On  his  deathbed  he  was  distressed  at  the  thought  of  the 
 devastations  in  his  kingdom,  and  at  the  prospects  which 
 awaited  his  son,  Joseph  I.  In  addition  to  this,  a  letter 
 from  the  Elector  of  Bavaria,  Maximilian,  to  Rakotzy,  was 
 intercepted,  and  the  consequence  was,  that  he  gave  the^  fol- 
 lowing wise  advice  to  his  son:  —  '''-Whatever  the  ministers 
 may  say^  make  peace  with  the  Hungarians.  Demand  the  ful- 
 filment only  of  the  conditions  of  the  last  Presburg  Diet  and 
 the  right  of  inheritance ;  and  whatever  else  the  insurgents 
 may  demand^  yield  it,  however  hard  it  may  appear  ;  that  you 
 may  then  be  able  to  protect  the  whole  kingdom  from  foreign 
 invasion^  * 
 
 Thus  departed  Leopold,  on  the  5th  of  May,  1705,  in  his 
 sixty-fifth  year.  People  have  given  him  the  appellation  of 
 "  The  Great."  In  as  far  as  Hungary  was  concerned,  he  had 
 no  title  to  it.  This  country  could  not  call  him  even  a  just 
 king.  With  the  sword,  and  with  constant  fear  and  jealousy, 
 the  Hungarians  must  protect  themselves  from  him  and  his 
 courtiers,  as  from  robbers.  The  noblest  of  her  sons  died  on 
 the  scaffold  or  in  exile,  and  Hungary  must  look  quietly  on. 
 The  deeds  which  Leopold's  emissaries  perpetrated  in  the 
 name  of  true  religion  would  have  brought  disgrace  on  a 
 heathen  government.  At  Marienzell,  the  famous  place  for 
 pilgrimages,  which  Leopold  often  visited,  he  usually  began 
 his  prayers  with  the  formula,  "  I,  Leopold,  the  chief  of  sin- 
 ners, and  the  unworthy  servant  of  the  Holy  Virgin,"  &c. 
 
 *  Fessler,  CJo.sch  der  Ungarn,  Vol.  IX.  p.  6G0. 
 
TROTLSTANT  CUDRCH  OF  HUNuAUY.         Mil 
 
 What  brought  honor  on  his  name  was  iho  chstinpiiished 
 general  the  Duke  of  Lutringia  and  Eugene  of  Savoy  ;  his 
 ministers,  Strattmann  and  Kannilz,  brought  him  respect  frtjm 
 foreign  courts ;  but  in  as  far  as  Protestantism  in  genoml  in 
 concerned,  or  in  as  far  as  Hungary  and  its  Church  was  con- 
 nected with  him,  we  can  only  see  him  as  the  blind  instm- 
 ment  of  an  archbishop,  and  it  is  only  as  a  heartless  persecutor 
 that  he  deserves  the  epithet,  "  The  Great.'* 
 
312  HISTORY   OF  THE 
 
 CHAPTER    XIX. 
 
 JOSEPH   I.        FROM    1705    TO    1711. 
 
 Election  of  Superintendents.  —  Quarrels  between  the  Pastors  and  the  Lay 
 Office-bearers  in  the  Church  Courts.  —  Pastor  of  Presburg  banished  by 
 KoUonitz.  —  Charles  XII.  founds  Scholarships.  —  Synod  of  Rosenberg. 
 —  Diet  of  Onod.  —  Rakotzy  excommunicated.  —  Rakotzy  and  the  Jes- 
 uits.—  Joseph  favors  the  Protestants.  —  Death  of  the  Iving.  —  Peace  of 
 Szathmar. 
 
 With  the  banishing  of  a  Jesuit,  the  notorious  Wide- 
 mann,  who  had  delivered  the  funeral  oration  over  the  late 
 king,  and  with  a  complete  amnesty  under  date  of  May  10, 
 1705,  Joseph  I.  of  Austria  began  his  reign.  The  concilia- 
 tory spirit  with  which  he  commenced  was  also  most  firm- 
 ly retained  during  life.  What  a  privilege  was  this  for  the 
 Protestants  !  Under  persecution  and  oppression,  the  inward 
 life  of  the  Church  had  suffered  severely,  and  little  had  been 
 done  for  the  schools.  Their  principal  members  had  been 
 executed  ;  their  pastors  banished  ;  and  since  1672,  they  had 
 no  superintendents  in  all  that  part  of  the  country  under  Leo- 
 pold's sway.  It  was  in  1704,  during  the  disturbances  under 
 Rakotzy,  that  the  Lutherans  took  courage  to  elect  Stephen 
 Pilarik  of  Schemnitz,  and  by  the  assistance  of  the  Baron 
 Godfrey  Hellenbach,  to  appoint  him  to  the  office  of  superin- 
 tendent on  the  19th  of  May.  On  the  22d  of  May,  Andrew 
 Bodo,  of  Szetnek,  and  James  Zabler  (just  returned  from  exile 
 to  his  church  at  Bartfeld),  were  elected  superintendents. 
 The  nobility  elected  a  fourth,  in  the  person  of  Daniel  Kir- 
 mann,  pastor  of  Sol,  in  the  year  1706,  and  Stephen  Pilarik 
 ordained  him  without  any  opposition  on  the  part  of  the  con- 
 gregations.    There  was  just  now  great  need  of  distinguished 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUUCU    OF    lirMJARY.  HKJ 
 
 men  at  the  head  of  the  ecclesiastical  movements,  for  very 
 unpleasant  misunderstandings  existed  in  many  cases  between 
 the  pastors  and  the  elders  of  the  churches.  The  elders  and 
 deacons  of  the  churches  wished  to  place  the  pastor  in  a  very 
 dependent  position,  and  the  clergy,  on  the  other  liaiid,  did 
 not  always  treat  the  lay  representatives  of  the  Church  with 
 becoming  deference.  In  Presburg,  the  quarrel  between  the 
 town  council  and  pastor  Christian  Krumbholz  rose  to  such  a 
 height,  that  Cardinal  Kollonitz  interfered,  and  banished  the 
 pastor.  In  Modern,  the  superintendent,  Stephen  Piiarik, 
 published  a  catechism  in  which  the  reply  to  the  question, 
 "  What  is  God  ?  "  stated,  "  God  is  a  spirit."  Now,  in  for- 
 mer catechisms,  it  had  been  added,  ''  the  most  perfect "  ; 
 which  expression  Piiarik  omitted,  and  ilic  omission  was  the 
 occasion  of  a  quarrel,  which  rose  to  such  a  pitch,  that  Piiarik 
 had  to  resign  his  ofiice  and  retire  to  Saxony.  There  he 
 lived  many  years  as  pastor  of  Meissen. 
 
 The  loss  of  such  men  could  be  ill  borne  just  at  this  lime, 
 and  was  so  much  the  more  felt  as  they  had  by  their  learning 
 done  so  much  for  the  schools.  The  Latin  proverb  f«iys, 
 "  When  arms  sound,  the  Muses  keep  silence  "  ;  but  the  Prot- 
 estants of  Hungary  had  always  made  good  use  of  llie  times 
 of  peace  to  make  the  schools  efficient. 
 
 And  notwithstanding  all  that  had  taken  place,  still  the  high 
 schools  were  in  a  tolerably  satisfactory  state.  In  (Edcnbcrg, 
 Noeschel  had  introduced  a  new  curriculum,  in  which  the 
 Hungarian  language  was  made  prominent,  — a  measure 
 which  makes  (Edenberg  to  this  day  a  place  of  no  .small  im- 
 portance  as  the  seat  of  a  Hungarian  college.  In  Presburg. 
 Modern,  Giuis,  and  P6sing,  as  also  in  the  mining  towns  of 
 Lower  Hungary,  Krrmnitz,  Schemnitz,  and  Ncusohl,  ihcrc 
 were  distinguished  professors,  who,  like  Bury  and  Pilank, 
 had  won  themselves  a  high  place  in  the  liearts  of  many 
 grateful  students.  In  the  free  cities  of  Upper  Hunpir)-,  as 
 Leutshaw  and  Eperjes,  the  Protestants  were  not  less  zealous; 
 27 
 
314  HISTOUY    OF    THE 
 
 indeed,  in  the  latter  city,  some  thought  them  too  zealous,  for, 
 instead  of  the  college  which  had  been  destroyed  in  1672, 
 they  in  1684  commenced  to  build  a  new  establishment, 
 which,  from  its  splendor,  excited  the  envy  of  their  foes,  and 
 brought  on  them  much  persecution.  The  Calvinists  gave  a 
 pleasing  evidence  here  of  their  kindly  spirit  towards  their 
 Lutheran  brethren,  in  making  a  very  liberal  collection  to- 
 wards the  building  fund. 
 
 While  thus  engaged  in  advancing  the  interests  of  the 
 schools,  the  Protestants  were  not  only  favored  by  the  victo- 
 ries of  Rakotzy,  but  also  by  the  intervention  of  foreign 
 princes.  On  the  28th  of  July,  1705,  Charles  XII.  of  Swe- 
 den decreed  that  four  Hungarian  students  of  divinity  should 
 be  supported  at  his  expense  at  Greifswald,  and  he  at  the 
 same  time  undertook  to  intercede  with  the  king  on  behalf 
 of  the  Protestant  interests  generally.  In  the  counties  of 
 Thurocs  and  Liptau,  many  churches  which,  either  by  force 
 or  fraud,  had  been  taken  from  the  Protestants,  were,  by  the 
 order  of  Rakotzy,  restored.  Among  these  was  the  church  of 
 Libethen,  where  the  first  Protestant  congregation  in  Hungary 
 had  been  formed.  In  the  free  election  of  their  pastors  the 
 Protestants  were  much  less  hampered  than  formerly  ;  and 
 this  may  have  arisen  from  a  conviction  on  the  mind  of  the 
 oppressors,  that  the  dowager-empress  and  the  king  were  tired 
 of  fighting,  and  in  case  of  complaint  were  prepared  to  show 
 the  Protestants  more  justice. 
 
 It  appeared,  then,  to  be  a  proper  time  for  holding  a  synod 
 to  regulate  the  disorders  which  had  crept  in  during  the  per- 
 secutions of  Ferdinand.  Accordingly,  in  April,  1707,  the 
 Synod  of  Rosenberg  met.  The  burning  of  candles  in  day- 
 light, and  the  chanting  of  the  liturgy,  were,  at  this  meeting, 
 directed  to  cease,  and  in  their  stead  suitable  portions  of  Scrip- 
 ture, and  a  selection  of  prayers  for  particular  occasions,  were 
 ordered  to  be  read.  The  singing  of  Latin  hymns  and  the 
 abuse  of  instrumental  music  in  public  worship  were  forbidden. 
 
PnOTESTANT    CHUUCH    oY    llfNciAKV.  IJ 1 3 
 
 and  it  was  directed  in  future  to  abstain  from  funcraU  ut 
 night,  as  well  as  from  carrying  a  cross  before  ti»e  cuflina. 
 Another  regulation  was  as  impolitic  as  it  was  opposed  to  ilko 
 principles  of  the  evangelical  church,  namely,  that  the  superin- 
 tendents should  bear  the  title  "  Excellentissimus."  Ainon^ 
 other  reasons,  this  was  not  without  its  influence  on  the  bi.shojKs 
 in  inducing  them  at  the  following  Diet  to  urge  that  the  decrees 
 of  this  synod  should  be  annulled. 
 
 It  was  at  this  time  that  Rukotzy  summoned  the  Diet  of 
 Onod,  at  which  the  throne  of  Hungary  was  declared  vacant ; 
 and  it  was  resolved  that  Hungary  siiould  in  future  be  a  re- 
 public.  From  this  time  forward  Uukotzy's  good  fortune  be- 
 gan  to  forsake  him,  and  the  ambitious  friends  who  surrounded 
 him,  hut  especially  Count  Beresenyi,  the  commander  of  iho 
 forces,  drove  him  to  ruin.  At  this  Diet,  all  the  four  church- 
 es, the  Roman  Catholic,  Lutheran,  Calvinistic,  and  Unitarian, 
 were  declared  to  have  equal  rights  and  privileges,  and  prep- 
 arations were  made  for  banishing  the  Jesuits. 
 
 Several  of  the  deputies  now  raised  their  voices  in  favor  of 
 the  Jesuits,  and  brought  charges  against  the  Protcslont.H. 
 When  a  petition  had  been  prepared,  setting  forth  the  gn-nl 
 benefits  which  the  Jesuits  had  conferred  on  the  counlr)',  lliis 
 Roman  Catholic  prince  not  only  expressed  liis  astonishment, 
 but  also  in  a  lengthened  reply  expressed  his  entire  dissatis- 
 faction with  the  order  and  its  schemes.  He  reminded  ilw 
 Slates  how  it  was  the  Jesuits  who  had  givt-n  him  a  sj)y  in  tin- 
 person  of  Captain  Longuevall,  who  betrayed  him  to  U»e 
 government  of  Vienna  by  means  of  the  notorious  letter  to 
 Louis  XIV. ;  how  it  was  the  Jesuits  who  were  raising  iri- 
 umphal  arches  for  him  in  Transylvania,  and  wer»;  supplyiiig 
 him  with  money  for  the  war,  while  they,  at  the  very  narne 
 time,  were  repi-esenting  themselves  in  Vienna  aa  martyrs  to 
 the  cause  of  the  emperor.*     All  that  they  had  done  for  the 
 
 *  Kngel,  Ge«ch.,  1.  <'.,  p.  197. 
 
316  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 cause  of  education  —  so  thought  Rakotzy — had  been  mora 
 than  counterbalanced  by  the  persecutions,  and  the  confusions, 
 and  mischief,  which  they  had  caused  in  all  lands,  but  espe- 
 cially in  Hungary.* 
 
 The  prudence  of  the  prince  prevented  a  schism  in  the  ranks 
 of  the  insurgents,  but  this  made  it  only  the  more  necessary 
 for  Joseph  to  take  energetic  measures  for  protecting  himself 
 from  the  impending  danger.  Accordingly,  while  his  gen- 
 erals, with  all  manner  of  troops  —  among  whom  were  even 
 Danes  and  Hanoverians  —  were  watching  every  opportunity 
 for  successful  operations,  the  king  published  once  more  a 
 complete  amnesty.  He  also  summoned  a  Diet  to  meet  at 
 Presburg  in  1708,  but,  notwithstanding  all  assurances  of  per- 
 sonal safety,  not  one  of  Rakotzy's  party  appeared.  The 
 object  of  the  Diet  was  thus  lost,  but  the  spirit  of  the  times 
 was  still  manifest ;  for  when  the  Protestants  presented  their 
 petition  for  redress  of  grievances,  the  Roman  Catholic  party 
 obstinately  resisted,  giving  as  a  reason,  that  all  the  Protestants 
 were  rebels,  and,  as  such,  deserved  no  sympathy.  The  Diet 
 separated  without  bringing  the  Protestants  any  relief,  and  all 
 appeared  to  go  on  as  under  the  reign  of  Leopold. 
 
 It  was  on  the  12th  of  December,  1709,  that  the  dawn  of 
 a  better  day  appeared.  Under  this  date,  Joseph  issued  an 
 edict,  together  with  a  letter  addressed  to  the  Archbishop  of 
 Gran,  directing  that  the  priests  should  cease  their  clandestine 
 persecutions  ;  that  in  religious  matters,  all  should  remain  as 
 it  was  before  the  Rakotzy  revolution  ;  that  the  articles  of  the 
 (Edenberg  Diet  of  1681  should  be  explained  in  their  natural 
 literal  meaning,  and  should  be  scrupulously  adhered  to ;  and 
 that  no  change  should  be  made  except  legally  at  the  Diet. 
 By  this  step  he  gained  the  hearts  of  many  Protestants,  who, 
 weary  of  war,  were  only  waiting  for  an  opportunity  of  lay- 
 
 *  Petr.  Bad.  Hist.  Eccl.  Hung.,  Tom.  HI.,  MS.;  Uibinyi,  ]kIemorabilia, 
 Tom.  II.  p.  172. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    Hl'NciAllY.  .'{H 
 
 ing  down  their  arms  with  a  gGod  conscience.  Rakolzy'g 
 ranks  began  to  thin.  Soon,  however,  must  he  sustain  a 
 heavier  loss.  Clement  XI.,  in  a  bnll  of  18lh  of  December, 
 through  the  Cardinal  of  Saxony,  excommunicaled  Rakotzy. 
 The  Koman  Catholics,  in  great  numbers,  deserted  liim. 
 Want  of  money  and  disagreements  among  his  generals  now 
 induced  him  to  take  steps  for  a  reconciliation  with  Joseph. 
 His  violent  but  short-sighted  Hungarian  advisers  now  piled 
 difficulties  in  his  way,  and  reminded  him  of  his  pledge,  not 
 to  lay  down  arms  till  complete  civil  and  religious  liberty  had 
 been  gained  for  the  whole  land.  The  war  continued  ;  even 
 the  advice  of  the  King  of  Poland  was  rejected ;  and  Kakot- 
 zy's  cause  went  on  sinking  fast. 
 
 One  cause  of  Joseph's  continued  success  was  Ins  faithful- 
 ness to  the  Protestants,  even  when  danger  seemed  to  be  pa»u 
 The  clergy  were  again  resuming  their  old  tricks  wherever 
 Joseph's  arms  were  victorious  ;  and  the  Protestants  of  Schcm* 
 nitz,  Kremnitz,  and  Ncusohl,  cried  to  the  king  for  help 
 against  the  royal  commissioners,  and  especially  against  La- 
 dislaus  Borsehitzky,  whose  zeal  in  tlx'  restoration  of  ih<» 
 Catholic  faith  equalled  the  olden  time. 
 
 On  the  10th  of  March,  1710,  Joseph  issued  an  order  to  ilie 
 archbishop  and  his  coadjutor,*  "  That  the  Protestants  shwild 
 not  be  disturbed  in  the  possession  of  such  church  property 
 as  was  guaranteed  by  the  (Edenberg  Diet  of  1681,  and  which 
 they  held  previously  to  Rakotzy's  rclicllion  ;  those  who  had 
 returned  from  exile  should  he  allowed  to  remain  quietly,  and 
 the  Protestant  pastoi-s  should  not  be  disturbed  in  the  pot- 
 session  of  their  revenues."  The  cardinal  wrote  a  ciicu- 
 lar  to  the  clergy,  in  which  he  explained  this  edict  in  ■  w«y 
 prejudicial  to  the  Protestants  ;  but  Joseph  immediately  mxicd 
 a  fresh  order,  in  which  he  declared  t)»al  the  churchct  which 
 
 *  Christiun  August  Duke  of  Saxony  dbtioguUbcd  himaaU  io  Um  ri^p  rf 
 Ofen,  ftn.l  in  the  vear  1692  joined  the  R.Ttnftn  C»tholic  Church.    In  iW  jmt 
 lC95'he  became  Bi»hop  of  Raab,  uvi  coadjutor  of  the  Arcbbitbop  o(  QtU. 
 •27  • 
 
318  HISTORY    OF  THE 
 
 Rakoizy  had  taken  from  the  Roman  Catholics  should  be  re- 
 stored, but  the  Protestant  pastors  and  schoolmasters  should 
 retain  the  revenues.* 
 
 In  this  way  was  Joseph  seeking  to  restore  peace  and  har- 
 mony among  his  subjects,  when  the  angel  of  death,  in  an 
 unexpected  way,  entered  the  royal  dwelling.  Joseph  I.  was 
 attacked  with  small-pox,  and  very  soon  died. 
 
 In  the  mean  time  Rakotzy  was  pursued  and  driven  out  of 
 Hungaiy  to  the  borders  of  Poland.  He  had  given  his  ar- 
 my into  the  command  of  one  of  his  generals.  Count  Karolyi, 
 and,  though  much  smaller  than  formerly,  still  the  numbers 
 were  considerable.  He  heard,  however,  nothing  of  the  death 
 of  Joseph,  and  the  communication  having  been  stopped  in 
 consequence  of  a  prevailing*  epidemic,  the  Court  of  Vienna 
 succeeded  for  the  present  in  keeping  him  in  ignorance. 
 
 By  great  exertions  on  the  part  of  Count  Paul  Pallfy,  the 
 field-marshal,  and  Eleonora,  the  queen-dowager,  a  peace  was 
 at  last  concluded,  known  by  the  name  of  the  "Peace  of 
 Szathmar."  It  was  signed  on  the  10th  of  May,  1711,  and 
 the  conditions  were  guaranteed  on  the  part  of  England  by 
 the  Earl  of  Sutherland,  and  on  the  part  of  Holland  by  Baron 
 Rechtan.  It  was  a  hard  battle  which  those  men  fought  on 
 both  sides  before  they  could  bring  about  a  reconciliation. 
 The  manner  in  which  they  did  their  work,  however,  may  be 
 learned  from  a  memorial  which  the  same  men,  as  represen- 
 tatives of  their  respective  countries,  handed  to  Leopold  before 
 his  death.  In  this  memorial  they  stated,  "  that  the  conduct 
 of  the  landed  proprietors,  in  compelling  those  who  resided 
 on  their  estates  to  adopt  the  religion  of  their  landlord,  is  in 
 no  way  different  from  the  awful  French  persecutions.     It  is 
 
 *  Those  -were  chiefly  churches  where  tlie  -whole  village  was  Protestant, 
 but  where  the  church  was  claimed  by  the  Catliolics  on  the  ground  that  they 
 had  built  it.  In  such  places  tlie  priests  enjoyed  the  revenue  without  having 
 a  single  individual  under  their  care.  In  Harken,  in  (Edenberg  County,  in 
 Missdorf,  and  elsewhere,  this  may  be  seen  at  the  present  day. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNiJARY.  319 
 
 not  to  be  expected  that  by  such  treatment  the  souls  of  men 
 can  be  brought  nearer  to  God.  If  the  drairoons  and  husvirs 
 are  proper  persons  to  do  the  work  of  tlie  npostlt's  of  Jrsus 
 Christ,  he  would  never  have  said,  '  Behold,  I  send  you  forth 
 as  sheep  among  wolves '  ;  and  besides,  tliesc  drapoons  arc 
 not  fishers  of  men,  but  '  miglity  hunters  Ix.-fore  the  Ix)rd,' 
 who  hunt  for  souls  to  drive  them  to  perdition."' 
 
 The  fruit  of  such  representations  these  men  rea|)ed  in  the 
 Peace  of  Szcithinar,  some  of  the  conditions  of  which  were 
 as  follows  :  — 
 
 "  The  Transylvaniaus  shall  be  treated  according  to  ihcir 
 own  laws,  rights,  and  customs.  The  ecclesiastical  slate  of 
 the  Rumanians,  Jasyges,  and  free  Ilaiduken,  should  be  reg- 
 ulated at  the  next  Diet.  The  States  have  a  right  to  demand 
 at  the  Diet  what  appears  to  them  to  be  a  sufficient  gunmntco 
 of  the  king''s  sincerity  in  engaging  to  preserve  the  indepcnd- 
 ence  of  Hungary  and  Transylvania  ;  to  appoint  none  bul 
 natives  to  civil  and  military  ofliccs ;  and  to  grant  the  Protes- 
 tants perfect  freedom.  It  was  forbidden,  under  heavy  |>enalt>', 
 to  make  the  participation  in  the  confederation  with  Rukoizy 
 any  reason  for  punishment  in  lime  lo  come.  The  myol  gen- 
 erals and  civil  officers  received  the  most  peremptory  order* 
 to  treat  all  parties  with  perfect  impartiality. 
 
 »<• 
 
 Fessler,  Vol.  IX.  p,  646. 
 
THIRD    PERIOD. 
 
 FROM  THE  PEACE  OF  SZATHMAR   TO  THE  DEATH  OF 
 LEOPOLD  IL,  1712-1792. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 CHAKLES    VI. 1712  -  1740. 
 
 Rikotzy's  Retirement. —  Coronation  of  Cliarles  in  Presburg.  —  New  Persecu- 
 tions. —  The  King  protects  tlie  Protestants.  —  The  Diet. —  The  King  still 
 favorable  to  Impartial  Justice.  —  Renewal  of  the  Acts  of  1681  and  1687. — 
 Quibbles.  —  Proposed  Oath  to  exclude  the  Protestants.  —  The  Protestants 
 placed  entirely  in  the  Hands  of  the  King. 
 
 The  bloody  war  which  had  laid  the  country  waste  for  a 
 period  of  nine  years  was  now  concluded  at  the  Treaty  of 
 Szathmar.  Thousands  of  laborers  returned  to  the  cultiva- 
 tion of  the  land.  The  nobility  repaired  the  castles  which 
 had  been  burnt  down,  and  resumed  their  patriarchial  relation 
 to  their  dependants.  The  amnesty  had  been  universal,  so 
 that  even  Rakotzy  might  live  at  ease,  if  he  chose,  on  his 
 estates.  Full  of  mistrust,  however,  towards  the  Austrian 
 government,  and  of  hatred  towards  his  former  adherents,  he 
 preferred  residing  out  of  the  countiy.  With  a  few  faithful 
 followers  he  went  to  Paris,  where  he  resided  for  six  years. 
 Some  historians  say  he  was  supported  by  the  bounty  of  the 
 French  king,  but  this  we  cannot  believe,  as,  by  the  Treaty 
 of  Szathmar,  he  had  full  right  to  enjoy  the  proceeds  of  his 
 estates  when  and  how  he  chose.     He  afterwards  lived  eigh- 
 
HISTORY   OF  TIIK   iniOlKSTAM  CIIUIK  H   (»K   lIUN(iAKY.      3'Jl 
 
 teen  years  at  Constantinople,  and  died  at  Rodosto,  in  Hcssa- 
 rabia,  in  his  sixtieth  year. 
 
 In  the  mean  time,  Charles  hasteni'd  home  from  Spain  to 
 take  possession  of  the  throne  which  had  been  unexpectedly 
 vacated.  The  Capuchin  monks  of  Mount  St.  Jerome  helped 
 him  to  escape.  The  act  cost  the  guardian  and  reader  of  the 
 cloister  their  lives,  but  at  a  later  time  Charles  richly  repaid 
 the  fiivor  which  had  thus  been  shown  him,  by  endowing  that 
 order  of  monks,  on  a  magnificent  scale,  at  Vienna.  Charles 
 was  crowned  emperor  at  Frankfort-on-the-Maine,  and  on  the 
 25th  of  January,  1712,  he  reached  Vienna.  One  of  his  first 
 acts  was  to  surrender  the  royal  crown  of  Hungary  to  deputies 
 of  the  Hungarian  nation,  that  this  monument  of  their  national 
 independence,  which  had  been  so  long  shut  up  in  the  treas- 
 ury at  Vienna,  might  be  in  their  own  hands. 
 
 A  Diet  was  soon  summoned  at  Presburg,  to  take  the  neces- 
 sary steps  for  his  coronation  as  King  of  Hungary.  The  coro- 
 nation took  place  with  great  splendor  on  the  2*2d  of  May,  in 
 the  Cathedral  of  St.  Martin.  Immediately  afterwards,  the  Prot- 
 estants presented  an  earnest  statement  of  their  case,  and  ex- 
 pressed a  hope  that  the  confidence  which  they  had  |)laced  in 
 him  might  be  realized. 
 
 Since  the  death  of  Joseph,  tlie  Protestants  had  experienced 
 new  oppressions,  and,  while  the  conditions  of  the  Peace  of 
 Szathmar  were  not  yet  carried  out,  the  public  worship  of  iho 
 Protestants  had  already  in  some  places  been  made  to  cense. 
 At  Ncusohl,  the  soldiers  had  been  employed  in  this  work, 
 and  the  empress-mother  had  been  obliged  to  use  her  influ- 
 once  that  the  disturbances  should  cea.se.  She  iiad  written, 
 "  that,  both  in  Flungary  and  Transylvania,  the  rights  of  the 
 Protestants  as  established  by  law  should  J>e  respected,  and 
 that  they  should  at  all  tim.^s  have  the  liberty  of  prcHcntinR 
 their  grievances,  either  before  the  king  or  the  Diet."  The 
 bishops  had,  however,  found  means  of  evading  the  law  and 
 of  manifesting  their  hatred  to  \hc  Protestants  in  many  forms 
 
322  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 of  oppression.  The  petition,  therefore,  which  the  Protestants 
 presented  at  the  coronation,  was  to  the  effect,  that  those  pas- 
 tors who  had  in  the  mean  time  been  banished  from  their 
 churches,  or  deprived  of  their  income,  might  be  restored  to 
 their  rights. 
 
 If  we  may  judge  from  the  number  of  decrees  which  Charles 
 published  in  favor  of  the  Protestants,  and  from  the  circum- 
 stances mentioned  in  those  edicts,  we  would  infer  that  the 
 spirit  of  persecution  was  as  rampant  at  this  time  as  it  had 
 ever  been.  Though  sometimes  hardly  pressed  by  the  cleri- 
 cal party,  yet  we  find  him  showing  no  favor  to  the  arbitrary 
 acts  even  of  those  high  in  power.  At  the  Diet  of  1712,  he 
 gave  orders  to  allow  the  Protestants  every  opportunity  of 
 bringing  forward  their  just  complaints.  And  though  he  sent 
 the  archdeacon  as  royal  commissioner  to  visit  the  Protestant 
 churches  of  Gomor,  yet  he  gave  orders  to  the  youthful 
 Joseph  Esterh^zy  on  no  account  to  disturb  the  Protestant 
 church  of  Bartfeld,  and  he  recalled  and  reinstated  the  Re- 
 formed pastor  of  Lewens,  after  the  clerical  party  had  ban- 
 ished him. 
 
 On  the  14th  of  August,  1713,  he  issued  an  edict  by  which 
 the  authorities  of  Kashaw  were  warned  to  keep  within  the 
 bounds  of  the  law  in  their  treatment  of  the  Protestants  ;  that 
 the  clergy  should  not  be  prevented  from  receiving  their  just 
 dues  from  the  people  ;  that  the  tradesmen  should  not  be  pun- 
 ished for  absenting  themselves  from  the  processions  on  Cor- 
 pus Christi  day ;  and  that  the  charge  of  having  taken  part 
 with  Rakotzy  should  no  more  be  allowed  to  prevent  any  one 
 from  enjoying  his  full  rights. 
 
 Such  impartial  justice  filled  the  hearts  of  the  Protestants 
 with  rejoicing,  but  tended  only  to  excite  the  priests  to  greater 
 watchfulness  to  find  grounds  of  accusation.  It  was  bitter, 
 they  thought,  that  when  they  had  so  nearly  gained  their  great 
 end  —  the  annihilation  of  the  Protestant  Church — a  new  re- 
 spite should  be  afforded  the  heretics  to  enable  them  to  gather 
 
niOTESTANT    CHI  KCII    OK    IIUM.AUV.  333 
 
 Strength.  Accordingly,  if  a  pastor  prrachod,  vixiied  the  sick, 
 or  discharged  any  pastoral  d»ity  out  of  the  bounds  of  Ins 
 parish,  a  charge  was  immediately  preferred  against  him.  It 
 was  not  unusual  in  such  cases  to  excite  tlu?  people  and  to 
 raise  a  tumult,  while  the  pastors  were  then  charged  as  the 
 cause  of  the  riot.* 
 
 In  consequence  of  such  representations,  the  clergy  ob- 
 tained from  Charles,  on  the  iiUth  of  April,  1714,  an  unfuvor- 
 able  edict  for  the  Protestants,  in  which  they  were  ordered  on 
 no  account  to  go  beyond  the  bounds  of  their  parishes  to  open 
 schools  which  had  not  existed  previous  to  Rakotzy's  lime, 
 nor  to  retain  any  pastors  or  teachers  who  were  not  actually 
 and  fully  employed. 
 
 The  difficulty  of  the  king's  position  may,  however,  be 
 readily  seen.  Still  his  example  had  an  etTecl  on  the  cardinal- 
 archbishop,  for,  when  the  Protestants  of  Gomor  county  pre- 
 sented  a  petition  complaining  of  the  loss  of  then-  cluirclics,  he 
 did  not,  it  is  true,  restore  them,  but  on  the  back  of  the  peti- 
 tion wrote  a  direction  to  the  Protestants  and  Catholics  to  live 
 in  peace  with  each  other,  and  to  the  authoriti*-  ''-:,!  rlu-v 
 should  faithfully  carr>'  out  the  king's  decrees. 
 
 On  the  26th  of  June,  1714,  wc  fmd  another  edict  dircciing 
 that  the  tradesmen  who  had  been  imprisoned  for  not  attend- 
 ing the  procession  on  Corpus  Christi  day,  should  be  imme- 
 diately released,  and  that  the  authorities  of  Kashaw  should  m 
 future  let  religious  matters  alone.  On  the  10th  of  June  ^t 
 find  another  royal  letter  to  the  citizens  of  Ki>erjrs,  ordrnri|; 
 them   to  obey  the  royal  commmissioncrs,  and  to  restore  the 
 
 *  This  conduct  was  not  confined  to  that  period,  for  in  IM®  »^ 
 ^•ere  .vitli  great  eflcct  carrie<l  out.  A  band  of  rioter.,  ^^'^'^f^T^^ 
 their  head,  disturbing  Protectant  funerals  the  pa-.tnr  ^'^T^^ 
 the  child,-en  of  his  parishioner,  on  a  Sunday  '--""V^'^,'^  Z 
 the  decease  of  a  pastor,  the  widow  not  allowrd  to  inbrnl  •  CI  "Jf.!* 
 L  S,  the  propcrtv  of  her  dece.v.d  hu-band.  bcc«u«  U  -  -^"f 
 !a  afSordancc'with  tl.  doctrine,  of  the  Church  of  Bou.  ;  — ch  «,  occ«. 
 fences  in  our  own  time. 
 
324  HISTORY     OF    THE 
 
 Protestant  church  and  school-house.  A  very  sharp  reproof 
 was  also  given  to  the  Roman  Catholic  citizens  of  Bartfeld  for 
 annoying  the  Protestants  in  the  building  of  a  new  church. 
 
 The  last  Diet  had  been  dissolved  on  account  of  the  plague, 
 and  Charles  summoned  a  new  meeting  in  Presburg,  which 
 lasted  from  the  19th  of  October,  1714,  till  the  10th  of  June, 
 1715.  In  the  upper  house  the  bishops,  and  in  the  lower 
 house  many  of  the  Roman  Catholic  deputies,  evinced  such  a 
 spirit  of  hostility  to  the  late  conciliatory  measures,  that  many 
 presumed  on  this  fact  to  renew  the  persecutions  they  loved 
 so  well. 
 
 At  the  Diet,  an  effort  was  made,  not  only  to  annihilate  the 
 conditions  of  the  Peace  of  Vienna  and  Linz,  but  also  of  the 
 Diets  of  1681  and  1687,  and  to  make  the  bishops  supreme 
 judges  in  all  matters  pertaining  to  religion.  The  king,  how- 
 ever, on  examining  the  proposed  enactments,  struck  out  such 
 passages  as  seemed  to  him  severe.  He  erased  one  declar- 
 ation, which  proposed  to  enact  that  no  attention  should  be 
 paid  to  any  edict  of  toleration  for  the  Protestants  previous  to 
 the  year  1681,  and  confirmed  the  following  enactments :  — 
 
 "The  king  declares  it  to  be  his  royal  will  and  pleasure 
 that  the  enactments  of  the  Diets  of  1681  and  1687,  in  mat- 
 ters of  dispute  between  the  Roman  Catholics  and  Protestants, 
 be  considered  as  still  binding,  and  are  hereby  renewed. 
 Should  any  one  consider  himself  aggrieved  by  the  execution 
 of  these  resolutions,  he  has  a  right  personally,  but  not  in  a 
 corporate  capacity,  to  present  ■  his  grievance  before  the 
 throne.  Commissioners  shall  be  appointed  by  the  king  and 
 the  Diet  conjointly  for  carrying  out  this  decree." 
 
 The  kingdoms  of  Dalmatia  and  Slavonia,  as  also  some  free 
 cities,  were  to  be  left  out  of  these  enactments.  The  law  had 
 some  benefits  for  the  Protestants,  but  they  were  burdened 
 with  many  disadvantages.* 
 
 *  The  commissioners  appointed  for  carrying  out  the  enactments  were  the 
 
rROTKSTANT    (IIURCII    OF    HUNCAUY.  325 
 
 The  laws  of  1681  and  1687  had  been  mcmioncd,  but  wcrv 
 not  entered  ;  it  had  been  said  that  the  enactments  slmiild  be 
 explained  accordinfr  to  their  real  moaning;  but  who  should 
 decide  what  that  is?  Should  the  enactments  of  Leopold  in 
 1691,  of  Joseph  in  1709  and  1710,  decide?  or  should  the 
 Diet  pass  a  declaratory  act  fur  explaininir  the  resolutions? 
 Such  questions  gave  the  Protestants  much  annoyance  before 
 the  commission,  which  scon  met  at  Pesth.  The  quibbles 
 were  endless.  It  was  said  this  enactment  is  a  declaration  of 
 "  the  royal  will  and  pleasure,"  consequently  the  Protestants 
 have  no  legal  rights.  It  was  said  that  the  old  statutes  wcrc 
 "  still "  binding,  which  might  imply  that  they  could  any  day 
 be  suspended.  Such  were  the  quibbles  of  men  resolved  to 
 be  partial. 
 
 The  decision  was  also  unfavorable,  which  directed  iho 
 complaints  in  future  not  to  be  laid  before  the  Diet,  but  before 
 the  king.  The  number  and  the  political  weight  of  the  Ro- 
 man Catholic  commissioners  was  so  unfavorable,  that  the 
 Protestants  becrn-ed  some  alteration  to  be  made.  At  this 
 time,  also,  the  Protestant  religion  was  solemnly  abolished  in 
 Dalmatia,  and  the  Peace  of  Vienna  thus  openly  violated. 
 
 In  the  decree  which  annulled  the  decision  of  the  Synod  of 
 Rosenberg  bitter  expressions  were  used  respecting  the  Prot- 
 estants ;  and  now  they  were  prohibited  from  holding  any 
 synod  or  passing  any  decrees  without  the  knowledge  and 
 approbation  of  the  king.  The  alleged  reason  was  to  prevent 
 rebellion,  but  the  real  reason  was  to  undermine  the  indo- 
 pendence  of  the  Church,  an  object  which  the  Popish  cicnfy 
 kept  always  prominent,  as  was  evident  from  the  violcnco 
 with  which  they  insisted  on  the  formula  of  the  oath  in  future 
 being,  "  I  swear  by  the  Holy  Virgin  Marvs^and  by  all  ihc 
 
 imperial  Baron  George  Bercnyi,  CouncUlor  MicluMsl  B«->tiv.  Cr^Vr^r  lUHm- 
 bach,  An.Jrew  Huiiyady,  Stephen  Bartock,  Sl«phcn  N  ■*'. 
 
 Joseph  Sigray,  Paul   Skolicsany,  Paul   H.xloy,  aixl  ■• 
 
 twcntv  in  number. 
 
326  msTOKY  OF  the 
 
 Saints,"  for  with  such  an  oath  no  Protestant  could  accept 
 office. 
 
 The  priests  represented  the  Protestant  clergy  as  not  ad- 
 ministering the  ordinance  of  baptism  according  to  Scripture. 
 And  they  found  a  case  which  suited  their  purpose.  The  Re- 
 formed pastor  of  Raab  was  a  distinguished  physician,  and 
 was  often  at  dinner  with  the  bishop.  On  one  occasion,  after 
 dinner,  he  asserted  that  baptism  was  sufficient,  if  adminis- 
 tered, not  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  but  in  the  name 
 of  Christ ;  and  he  appealed  to  passages  in  the  Acts  of  the 
 Aposdes  in  support  of  his  assertion.  This  story  was  told  at 
 the  Diet  with  all  earnestness  as  being  the  "  Protestant  doc- 
 trine," and  appears  to  have  given  occasion  to  the  decree  of 
 Charles  VI.  at  a  later  time,  in  which  he  directed  that  the 
 Protestant  pastors  should  be  examined  respecting  their  views 
 of  baptism  before  they  could  be  ordained. 
 
 With  all  their  efforts  to  introduce  the  new  form  of  oath, 
 "  by  the  Virgin  and  all  the  Saints,"  the  priests  did  not  for 
 the  present  succeed.  In  another  matter  they  were  more 
 successful,  for  when  the  deputies  wished  a  declarative  act, 
 that  the  patron  had  no  rights  over  the  conscience  of  his  sub- 
 jects, the  palatine  and  magnates  contrived  to  leave  the  re- 
 strictive clause  completely  away,  and  thus  give  the  landed 
 proprietors  the  most  unbounded  rights  over  their  tenants. 
 Many  churches  were  by  means  of  this  clause  lost  to  the  Prot- 
 estants, and  many  trials  had  to  be  endured. 
 
 The  Protestants  protested  against  the  clause  placing  all 
 their  liberties  in  the  hands  of  the  king,  but  the  Lord  had,  for 
 the  present,  so  arranged  the  matter  for  the  best.  They 
 were  just  now  safer  in  the  hands  of  the  king  than  under  the 
 power  of  the  bishops,  who  had  so  many  means  at  their  dis- 
 posal, and  who  were  so  unscrupulous  in  the  use  of  these 
 means.  From  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  no  compassion 
 was  to  be  expected. 
 
 Whoever  refused  to  acknowledge  the  Pope  as  head  of  the 
 
PUOTKSTANT    CIU'R.  n    oi     ni'M.AKY.  :jjJ7 
 
 Church,  Mary  as  intercessor  with  God,  while  the  Scripturu 
 said,  There  is  one  God  and  one  Mediator  between  God  and 
 men,  the  man  Christ  JestLs,  —  whoever  refused  to  go  lo  mass 
 to  kneel  to  the  host,  or  such  like  idolatry,  —  such  an  indi- 
 vidual  was  to  the  priests  what  the  Jews  were  to  the  Samari. 
 tans.  Shut  out  from  all  compassion,  and  all  the  privileges 
 of  humanity,  whoever  killed  them  thought  ho  did  Clod  ser- 
 vice.* 
 
 *  A  Jesuit  preached  in  Lemberg  in  184G.     Among  other  eUifying  portioos 
 
 of  the  sermon  occurred  the  stutPincnt.  ''  I'hi'  I'nitfNt  mt^  h»vc  i..)  »,.ii!.  ■• 
 
328  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER    11. 
 
 The  DijQficulties  of  the  Kmg's  Position.  —  The  Roman  Catholics  seize  the 
 Protestant  Churches  m  the  newly  conquered  Lands.  —  Jesuitical  Justifi- 
 cation of  the  Acts.  — The  Churches  of,Komorn,  Wesprim,  Papa,  and 
 Lewens.  — Tlie  Tithes.  —  Presumption  of  the  Priests.  — Attempt  to  re- 
 duce the  Number  of  Preachers.  —  Petitions  to  the  King,  and  his  Reply. 
 
 The  hatred  to  the  Protestants  had  reached  such  a  pitch 
 during  the  whole  reign  of  Charles  VI.,  that  it  appeared  some- 
 times impossible  for  the  king  to  protect  them.  The  question 
 respecting  the  advantage  of  a  measure  was  sometimes  more 
 pressing  than  respecting  its  justice.  Still  Charles  deserves 
 the  high  praise  of  endeavoring  to  do  the  best  for  the  Protes- 
 tants under  existing  circumstances,  and  of  always  to  the  ut- 
 most of  his  power  protecting  them  from  their  sworn  enemies, 
 the  Jesuits. 
 
 The  forcible  removal  of  churches  and  schools  was  now 
 most  felt  in  the  districts  where  the  Turkish  crescent  had 
 been  wont  to  stand.  The  Jesuits  said  that  all  the  toleration 
 edicts  had  been  made  for  that  part  of  Hungary  which  had 
 stood  under  Austrian  rule,  and  not  for  the  districts  under 
 Turkish  sway  ;  consequently  the  newly  conquered  territories 
 had  no  claim  for  relief,  at  least  under  those  enactments. 
 
 This  argument  was  sufficient  for  the  Popish  zealots.  In- 
 struments were  found  to  do  the  work.  The  Protestants,  who 
 had  lived  quietly  under  the  Turks,  were  now  exposed  to  vio- 
 lent persecution  under  the  Popish  government. 
 
 The  Diet  had  scarcely  ended,  when  Alexander  Nedesky, 
 deputy-lieutenant  of  Komorn,  began  to  banish  the  Reformed 
 clergy,  and  ceased  only  when  the  king  ordered  him  to  make 
 up  a  list  of  the  churches  which  the  Protestants  had  held  be- 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         329 
 
 fore  and  during  the  Diet  of  1681.  Thn  town  of  WV^prim 
 must  no  more  have  a  church,  a  manse,  or  school,  said  the 
 priests,  for  it  is  no  more  a  border  town.  For  the  same  rea- 
 son  must  the  Protestants  in  Papa,  wlio  were  tlie  majority  of 
 the  inhabitants,  give  up  their  claim  to  havo  a  place  of  wor- 
 ship.  In  Lewens  the  Protestants  were  deprived  of  their  re 
 ligious  liberty,  and  an  attempt  was  made  to  reduce  them 
 absolutely  under  the  power  of  the  priests.^  In  Harsch,  the 
 priests  took  possession  of  one  church  after  another,  and  made 
 the  people  Catholic.  The  matters  went  so  far,  tliat,  on  the 
 2d  of  December,  1716,  the  king  ordrred  an  ofticial  report  of 
 the  proceedings  to  be  handed  to  him. 
 
 What  grieved  the  Roman  Catholics  was,  that  m  places 
 where  their  religion  had  either  entirely  ceased,  or  where  only 
 few  adherents  remained,  the  Protestants  were  in  possession 
 of  the  revenues.  The  one  party  considered  this  most  unjust, 
 the  other  party  thought  it  perfectly  reasonable.  The  Prot- 
 estants thought  that  a  Popish  priest  and  school-master  did  not 
 require  any  income  where  there  was  no  work  for  thorn  to  do. 
 The  Papists  thought  that  what  had  b+^eii  oripinally  built  and 
 endowed  for  their  Church  must  always  belong  to  hor.  The 
 king  was  often  greatly  at  a  loss  to  know  how  to  decide. 
 This  was  evident  from  the  decrees  at  this  time  published,  in 
 which  he  acted  evidently  without  any  fixed  rulo,  yielding 
 merely  to  the  pressure  of  the  individual  caso.  In  Sol  the 
 tithes  were  given  to  the  priests  ;  in  Little  Houta  they  ^^rfi 
 resented  for  the  Protestants.t  This  was  •  accomplished  by 
 the  intervention  of  the  obergespan,  Stephen  Rok«r>',  m 
 April,  1720. 
 
 *  The  pastor  of  Gnrnmsogh  was  summon*^!  before  tb«  Bbhop  end  Chap- 
 ter of  Gomor,  to  answer  to  the  charge  of  h»rinf  pevftmed  pmateni  tw- 
 tions  beyond  the  bounds  of  Ids  parish,  but  the  ProtwUnt  noWltty  pnMctod 
 
 t  Only  seven  churches  liere  and  one  in  NV^prid  rrtiuoed  tb«  titbsi  ft«  !*• 
 
 Protestants;  but  this  arrangement  lasted  till  1M«. 
 28* 
 
330  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 The  priests  assumed  to  themselves  a  kind  of  territorial 
 right,  and  exercised  the  same  authority  over  the  Protestant 
 as  over  the  Roman  Catholic  parishioners.  The  priest  of 
 Bakabanya  drove  this  interference  so  far,  that  the  Protes- 
 tant knight,  John  Godfrey  Hellenbach,  appealed  successfully 
 against  him  at  the  county  court. 
 
 It  was  a  mark  of  a  good  Catholic  to  hamper  the  Protes- 
 tants in  the  exercise  of  every  right.  They  sometimes  could 
 not  conveniently  take  possession  of  a  church  or  school ;  and 
 just  at  that  time  it  was  no  easy  matter  to  get  up  a  credible 
 report  of  an  intended  rebellion  ;  so  there  remained  nothing 
 over  but  to  represent  the  meetings  of  synod  as  very  danger- 
 ous affairs.  Indeed,  they  obfained  a  decree  prohibiting  all 
 synods.  Another  plan  was  to  represent  the  number  of  pas- 
 tors and  teachers  in  the  larger  Protestant  churches  as  being 
 quite  too  great  for  the  circumstances  of  the  place,  and  to 
 suggest  that  they  were  supported  for  other  reasons  than  for 
 the  wants  of  that  particular  church.  Their  perseverance  was 
 so  great,  that  the  commander  of  the  fort  at  Trentshin  had, 
 whhin  two  years,  to  receive  three  distinct  orders  from  Vienna 
 to  cease  to  annoy  th^  Protestants.  Notwithstanding  all  these 
 warnings,  he  succeeded  in  removing  one  of  the  pastors,  as 
 also  the  high  school,  in  the  year  1719,  and  prohibited  those 
 who  resided  in  another  parish  from  attending  the  church. 
 
 The  zeal  of  the  commander  went  so  far,  that  he  was  pre- 
 venting the  church  from  electing  a  new  pastor  in  the  place  of 
 the  aged  and  sickly  John  Blasius,  and  had  also  given  orders 
 that  the  neighboring  nobility  should  have  no  access  to  the 
 church  ;  but  a  petition  to  the  king  set  matters  right,  and  the 
 commander  of  the  fortress  was  ordered  to  let  the  Protestants 
 ulone. 
 
 In  Neusolil  the  Protestants  were  more  fortunate.  Where 
 an  investigation  had  been  instituted  to  inquire  into  the  reason 
 why  this  church  supported  three  pastors,  they  were  able  to 
 persuade  Charles  to  allow  all  three  to  remain.     The  Calvin- 
 
TROTESTANT    ClIURCK    oF    HIN..AKT.  .'{.'{l 
 
 ists  at  Bets-Volgyc,  in  county  Szalod,  appealed  successfully 
 to  the  king  for  protection  ;  and  also  at  Papa,  though  ihcy  lost 
 their  church,  still  they  obtained  permission  to  meet  logelhei 
 elsewhere  for  worship.  No  one  from  another  parish  woa 
 permitted  to  join  them.  This  was  in  17iJ0,  and  it  was  or- 
 dered  that  all  should  remain  as  it  was  till  the  commission  nt 
 Pesth  had  finished  its  work,  and  given  in  the  report  to  the 
 king.  This  resolution  was  adopted  to  quiet  the  ProteslanLs, 
 who  were  violent  in  their  demands  for  a  speedy  and  final 
 settlement  of  their  grievances.  Orders  were  then  issued  lo 
 the  commission  to  take  up  the  complaints  of  the  rrotcstnnls, 
 to  examine  them  accurately,  and  to  give  a  full  report  lo  the 
 king. 
 
332  HISTORY  OF  the 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 THE    PESTH    COMMISSION. 
 
 The  Commission,  which  was  expected  to  settle  all  the 
 quarrels  in  religious  matters,  was  summoned  at  first  to  Ofen, 
 but  commenced  its  business  afterwards  at  Pesth,  under  the 
 guidance  of  Stephen  Kohary  as  president,  on  the  16th  of 
 March,  1721.  The  basis  of  their  deliberations  should  have 
 been  the  25tli  and  26th  articles  of  the  (Edenberg  Diet ;  and 
 if  the  commissioners  had  confined  themselves  to  their  in- 
 structions, it  would  have  been  happy  for  the  land.  The  Pop- 
 ish part  of  the  Commission,  however,  resolved  to  take  as  the 
 basis  of  their  transactions  the  decree  of  Leopold  of  1691, 
 which  had  been  falsified  by  Kollonitz,  and  had  never  been 
 recognized  by  the  Protestants  as  genuine.  They  also  intro- 
 duced another  decree  of  1707,  which  was  very  unfavor- 
 able to  the  Protestants,  and  in  which  the  following  sentences 
 occur: — 
 
 *'  That  the  Protestants  of  the  Helvetic  and  Augsburg  Con- 
 fessions shall  have  the  liberty  of  publicly  professing  their  re- 
 ligion only  in  those  lands  which  in  1681  were  in  possession 
 of  his  Majesty ;  but  in  the  newly  conquered  territories  there 
 should  be  no  liberty  to  profess  any  other  religion  than  the 
 Roman  Catholic." 
 
 "  In  many  cities,  the  freedom  of  religious  exercises  was 
 originally  granted  only  because  these  cities  lay  on  the  border 
 of  the  kingdom  ;  as  the  kingdom,  however,  has  been  extended 
 so  that  these  cities  have  ceased  to  be  border  towns,  the  relig- 
 ious toleration  must  also  naturally  cease." 
 
 "  Religious  toleration  has  not  been  granted  for  the  purpose 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HU.NGAKV.  Xl^ 
 
 of  allowing  members  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  to  join 
 the  Protestants.  Accordingly,  when  any  Roman  Catholic 
 attaches  himself  to  the  Protestant  Church,  or  any  Protestant 
 having  joined  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  should  he  again 
 return  to  the  Protestants,  in  all  such  cases  the  parly  concerned 
 shall  be  dealt  with  as  a  perjured  person,  and  shall  be  de- 
 livered over  accordingly  to  the  law  of  the  land." 
 
 The  Protestants  protested  so  much  the  more  against  tl>e 
 introduction  of  this  mandate  as  the  basis  of  the  inin«ic- 
 tions  of  the  Commission,  as  it  was  so  directly  in  opposition 
 to  the  royal  decree  of  1715.  The  decision  had  been  as  fol- 
 lows :  — 
 
 "  His  Majesty  commands  that  the  three  acknowledged  con- 
 fessions in  Hungary  shall  be  tolerated  according  to  llie  true 
 meaning  of  the  articles  of  the  Diet  of  CEdenberg  ;  the  king 
 will  graciously  take  care  that  the  guaranteed  conditions  shall 
 be  faithfully  carried  out,  and  that  neither  the  landed  j)ro- 
 prietor  or  any  other  shall  avail  himself  of  his  position  to 
 force  the  conscience  of  any  individual.  If,  however,  con- 
 trary to  his  expectations,  such  oppression  should  be  threat- 
 ened, the  king  will  prevent  it  with  all  his  royal  power  and 
 influence." 
 
 How  different  were  the  two  decrees  !  By  adhering  to  the 
 latter,  peace  might  be  obtained.  The  following  demand  was 
 accordingly  made  on  the  commissioners:  ''That  they  recog- 
 nize that  religious  liberty  continue  to  be  the  right  of  cvcr>- 
 one,  in  every  station  whatever,  in  the  land.  That  no  dirti- 
 culty  be  laid  in  the  way  of  calling  and  supporting  the  pastors. 
 That  in  the  fortresses,  in  the  capital  cities,  or  in  any  other 
 places,  no  one  shall  be  prevented  attending  divine  worship 
 when  he  pleases  ;  no  one  shall  [ye  compelled  to  change  his  re- 
 ligion;  no  one's  property  confiscated  on  account  of  change 
 of  religion  ;  that  no  one  should  be  deprived  of  his  situation, 
 or  prevented  from  holding  office  in  consequence  of  bin  re- 
 liaious    views.       Xo    '  prirsts'    Au.-.  '    shall    !«    demanded 
 
334  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 from  Protestants.  They  shall  have  the  use  of  graveyard  and 
 church  bells  like  the  Catholics.  No  one  shall  be  summoned 
 before  the  deacons'  court  for  having  become  Protestant.  No 
 landlord  to  have  the  right  of  compelling  his  tenants  to  become 
 Catholics.  The  Protestants  shall  have  a  right  to  elect  super- 
 intendents. They  shall  have  their  marriages  under  their 
 own  jurisdiction.  They  shall  not  be  subjected  to  visitations 
 on  the  part  of  the  Popish  bishops.  Protestant  pastors  shall 
 not  in  future  be  banished  from  their  churches  or  obliged  to 
 resign ;  they  shall  have  free  access  to  the  sick  and  dying,  to 
 prisoners,  and  all  others  who  are  members  of  their  Church. 
 When  a  pastor  comes  to  a  town  to  visit  the  sick  of  his  church, 
 he  shall  not  be  prevented  from  remaining  during  the  night 
 within  its  walls.  Mixed  marriages,  as  also  the  baptism  of 
 the  children  of  such  marriages,  shall  be  left  to  the  free  choice 
 of  the  parties  connected.  Pastors  may  be  called  from  one 
 church  to  another.  The  number  of  pastors  in  each  church 
 shall  be  left  to  the  disposal  of  the  church  itself  Evangelical 
 books  shall  not  be  prohibited,  and  those  which  have  been 
 taken  away  shall  be  restored.  Those  who  have  studied  at 
 foreign  universities  shall  not  on  that  account  be  expatriated. 
 The  Protestants  shall  not  be  bound  to  attend  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olic ceremonies  and  processions,  nor  to  swear  by  the  Virgin 
 and  the  Saints." 
 
 These  demands  of  the  Protestants,  which  must  be  regarded 
 as  perfectly  just,  raised  a  storm  in  the  Commission,  and  gave 
 occasion  to  debates,  the  report  of  which  fills  several  folio 
 volumes. 
 
 The  difficulties  of  the  Commission  were  increased  by  the 
 number  of  complaints  pouring  in  upon  them,  and  by  the 
 great  difficulties  which  the  clergy  laid  in  the  way  of  the 
 Protestants,  to  prevent  them  bringing  legal  evidence  of  their 
 charge.  When  the  evidence  was  not  immediately  forthcoming, 
 the  clerical  party  strove  to  represent  the  case  as  suspicious, 
 or  as  having  failod    for  want  of  proof.     It  argued,  however, 
 
I'ROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    IIUNOARV.  ^.^5 
 
 anything  but  a  sense  of  justice  to  demand  that  in  nil  such 
 cases  legal  evidence  should  be  immediately  presented. 
 
 It  was  especially  against  the  pastors  of  the  flock  that  the 
 hottest  bolts  were  directed.  On  the  very  day  that  the  Com- 
 mission had  opened  its  sittings,  a  royal  decree  was  obtained, 
 requiring  the  authorities  of  Skalitz  to  search  and  report  what 
 the  pastor  of  Tura-Luka  had  to  do  in  that  city  which  occu- 
 pied him  three  full  days  ;  what  conventicles  he  had  held, 
 what  money  he  had  collected,  and  whither  it  had  been  sent, — 
 all  this  must  be  accurately  reported.  The  authorities  of  Tyr- 
 nau  and  Skalitz  put  a  stop  to  an  examination  which  was  tm-n- 
 ing  out  favorably  for  the  Protestants.  Such  evidence  was 
 coming  out  as  proved  that  they  had  a  right  to  recover  their 
 church,  and  also  evidence  respecting  maltreatment  of  a  Prot- 
 estant citizen  named  Langhaffer.  The  king,  on  hearing  of 
 this  interference  of  the  magistrates,  ordered  them  to  assist  the 
 Protestants  in  their  investigations. 
 
 The  clergy  had,  however,  means  at  their  disposal  to  coun- 
 teract all  the  royal  decrees,  and  to  enable  the  civil  authorities 
 to  disregard  them.  One  of  the  heaviest  blows  on  the  Protes- 
 tant cause,  at  this  time,  was  the  transfer  of  the  censorship  of 
 the  press  entirely  into  the  hands  of  the  Jesuits,  This  was 
 still  not  enough,  and,  afraid  of  the  influence  which  a  Protes- 
 tant deputation,  with  the  distinguished  orator  Paul  Priletzky 
 at  its  head,  might  have  on  the  king,  the  clergy  protested 
 against  all  further  concessions. 
 
 The  bitterness  of  the  parties  was  increased  by  the  fact  of 
 the  Protestant  commissioners  at  Pcsth  being  forbidden  to 
 hold  any  public  divine  service.  At  the  same  time,  also,  the 
 Bishop  of  Erlau,  John  Erdody,  wrote  a  book  on  the  theme, 
 "Whether,  and  how  far,  a  prince,  magistn.t.-.  ..r  luidlonl 
 can  tolerate  heretics."     (Tyrnau,  1721.) 
 
 The  difficulties  had  reached  the  highest  pilcii ;  j.rission 
 had  closed  both  rar  and  heart  against  the  voice  of  truth  and 
 justice.     The  hall  which  should  have  been  a  temple  of  peace 
 
336  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 and  reconciliation  was  become  the  arena  of  unbounded  quar- 
 rels. The  king  had  his  choice  either  to  dissolve  the  meeting 
 or  to  adjourn  it  in  the  hope  that  a  time  of  quiet  reflection 
 might  calm  the  boisterous  spirits.  He  chose  the  latter  alter- 
 native. On  the  24th  of  July  he  adjourned  the  meeting  sine 
 die,  and  when  complaints  were  brought  before  him  of  fresh 
 injustice,  he  ordered  everything  to  remain  as  it  was. 
 
 During  this  time  of  uncertainty,  the  clergy  continued  to 
 oppress  the  Protestants.  Freedom  of  conscience  and  of  re- 
 ligious exercise  was  to  be  found  nowhere  but  on  paper.  The 
 complaints  and  petitions  to  the  king  were  numerous,  and  in 
 the  course  of  time  so  bitter  that,  in  March,  1722,  the  king 
 ordered  the  petitions  to  be  sent  back.  One  ground  of  com- 
 plaint was,  that  the  Jesuits  now  began  to  search  for  all  relig- 
 ious books,  and  even  Bibles,  which  had  been  printed  out  of 
 the  kingdom,  and  when  such  were  found  they  were  confis- 
 cated. 
 
 The  Reformed  Church  of  Debrecsin  had  ordered  2,894 
 Bibles  for  their  own  use,  and  these  were  seized  and  confis- 
 cated in  Kashaw.  In  June,  1723,  the  king  ordered  the  Bibles 
 to  be  restored  to  their  rightful  owners,  but  the  perpetrators  of 
 the  injustice  were  in  no  way  punished.  The  command  was 
 also  disobeyed,  and  none  of  the  Bibles  ever  came  to  De- 
 brecsin. 
 
 With  the  anxiety  with  which  those  who  are  ready  to  perish 
 in  the  waters  look  to  a  boat  approaching  them,  forgetful  that 
 the  boat  is  still  floating  on  the  same  element  which  is  about 
 to  destroy  them,  only  hoping  still  for  the  possibility  of  relief, 
 —  such  was  the  anxiety  of  the  Protestants  as  they  looked  for- 
 ward to  the  approaching  Diet  at  Presburg,  where  the  affairs  of 
 the  royal  commission  were  expected  to  be  in  some  way  ar- 
 ranged. 
 
PROTESTANT    CllUUCll    OF    1H:n..AKV.  ii.'H 
 
 CHAPTER   IV. 
 
 THE    rUAGMATIC    SANCTION. 
 
 Hitherto  Charles  VI.  had  no  male  issue  ;  the  most  car- 
 nest  desire  of  his  heart  was,  therefore,  to  secure  the  kiii^rdom 
 to  his  daughters.     To  gain  this  end,  he  was  willing  l<.  • 
 the    greatest  sacrifices.     And    though  the  wise  and  \ 
 Eugene,  Duke  of  Savoy,  had  so  low  an  opinion  of  the  mo- 
 rality of  his  time,  that  he  ventured  to  say  to  the  emperor  "  tlml 
 two  hundred  thousand  bayonets  were  a  better  guaranty  limn 
 a  million  oaths  of  all  the  courts  of  Europe,"  yet  tl»e  emi>cror 
 exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to  obtain  the  ratification  of  the 
 "  Pragmatic  Sanction^     After  having  obtained  the  consent 
 of   England,   Holland,    and  soon  after,  also,  of  Spa- 
 thought  that  all  difficulty  was  removed,  and  little  anti' 
 that  Eugene's  warning  would  one  day  prove  true. 
 
 In  the  year  1719  he  informed  the  Bohemians  ih.ti,  ...  ...... 
 
 sequence  of  the  testament  of  Ferdinand  II.,  their  crown  >»-a» 
 capable  of  descending  in  the  female  line.     Tin*  v 
 States  were  then   summoned   in   17*20,  and  lh<-    i     ,         •- 
 Sanction  having  been  read,  the  States  solemnly  swore  to  pro. 
 tect   it  with  life   and   property.     Charles  then  declanwl  hb 
 elder  daughter,  Maria  Theresa,  then  in  her  thin!  year,  a«  the 
 only  heiress  to  the  throne  of  the  inseimrnblc  Austrian  • 
 lands.     The  same  ceremony  took  pi  "•<^h"r!!\  aft.  r  i;. 
 vavia,  Silesia,  and  Austria. 
 
 In  Hungary,  the  king  was  obliged  lu  Ik-  i 
 urging  forward  this  work  on  which  his  heart  \. 
 set.     Independently  of  the  oppression  of  the  VW' 
 
 Hungarians  generally  had  good  cause  of  dbwatisU 
 
 29 
 
338  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 the  king,  for  he  had  extracted  nearly  three  millions  of  florins 
 from  the  land  for  the  expenses  of  war,  and  had  concluded  the 
 peace  of  Passarowitz  without  asking  them  to  take  any  part 
 in  drawing  up  the  treaty. 
 
 Charles,  therefore,  applied  first  to  Transylvania,  and  on  the 
 30th  of  March,  1720,  they  responded  to  the  king's  wish  by 
 ratifying  the  descent  in  the  female  line,  and  promising  to 
 acknowledge  the  daughters  of  Charles  as  the  rightful  heir- 
 esses of  the  crown  and  of  the  princely  honor. 
 
 When  all  this  had  been  done,  Charles  then  summoned  a 
 Diet  to  meet  at  Presburg  on  the  27th  of  June.  The  Cardinal- 
 Archbishop  of  Kalotsh,  Emerich  Csaky,  and  the  palatine 
 protonotary,  Francis  Szluka,  succeeded  so  well  in  gaining 
 the  hearts  of  the  deputies,  that,  after  high  mass,  when  each 
 had  made  an  eloquent  and  heart-stirring  appeal  to  the  assem- 
 bled multitude,  many  hundreds  of  voices  cried,  "  Long  live 
 the  house  of  Austria  !     Hurrah  for  the  female  line  ! " 
 
 The  league  between  Hungary  and  Austria,  acknowledging 
 the  descent  both  by  the  male  and  female  sides  was  solemnly 
 ratified,  and  the  glad  tidings  were  forwarded  to  the  king  by  a 
 splendid  embassy.  In  a  short  time,  the  king  appeared  at 
 Presburg,  to  communicate  to  the  States  his  wishes  and  plans, 
 and  the  Pragmatic  Sanction  was  entered  among  the  statutes. 
 According  to  his  coronation  oath  and  the  laws  of  the  land, 
 all  that  territory  which  had  been  rescued  from  the  Turks 
 ought  now  to  have  been  united  to  the  kingdom  of  Hungary. 
 Among  the  districts  in  this  state  was  the  banat  of  Temes, 
 with  Belgrade,  Servia,  and  Bosnia.  Hither  had  many  of  the 
 most  pious  Protestants  fled  in  the  days  of  persecution,  to  find 
 rest  under  the  dominion  of  the  Turks.  But  now  that  the  ter- 
 ritory belonged  once  more  to  the  worshippers  of  Mary,  these 
 men,  who  had  but  lately  escaped  from  persecution,  were 
 once  more  exposed  to  all  the  terrors  of  other  days. 
 
 The  king,  having  often  had  occasion  to  feel  that  the  con- 
 stitution of  Hungary  hindered  him  veiy  much  in  carrying 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNCARV.  339 
 
 out  his  sovereign  will,  manifested  no  i)ariicular  desire,  on  this 
 occasion,  to  observe  tlic  laws  of  the  land.  As  he  wislied  to 
 have  those  waste  lands  cultivated,  he,  as  Emperor  of  (Jor- 
 many,  issued  a  proclamation,  inviting  German  colonists  to 
 come  and  settle  on  the  newly  conquered  territory,  guarantee- 
 ing  them  at  the  same  time  full  liberty  of  faith  and  worship. 
 The  banat  of  Kraiovia  he  now  granted  to  his  Transylvanian 
 general  ;  the  banat  of  Temes,  containing  nine  thousand  Eng- 
 lish square  miles,  he  gnmtcd  to  another  general,  Claudius 
 Merry  ;  and  Belgrade  and  Servia  he  gave  to  Alexander, 
 Duke  of  Wurtembcrg. 
 
 Under  the  guidance  of  the  war-ollice  at  Vicmia,  and  also 
 of  the  imperial  chamber,  it  was  not  so  easy  for  the  Papists  to 
 develop  so  much  of  their  sectarian  spirit,  and,  under  guaran- 
 ly  of  the  emperor,  whole  troops  of  immigrants,  partly  Prot- 
 estant and  partly  Roman  Catholic,  with  their  pastors,  priests, 
 and  school-masters,  arrived  to  settle  in  those  waste  lands. 
 They  drained  many  of  the  marshes,  they  cultivated  much  of 
 the  land,  built  villages,  cstablisiied  schools  and  flourishing 
 churches,  and  changed  the  whole  face  of  the  country.  Kvcn 
 to  this  day  the  dialect,  the  pronunciation,  and  the  dress  mark 
 these  colonists  most  distinctly.* 
 
 While  the  emperor  was  thus  acting  in  the  spirit  of  human- 
 ity, and  of  high  policy  for  the  well-being  of  iiis  land,  ti»c 
 clergy  and  their  adherents  at  the  Diet  were  not  only  quietly 
 hindering  every  step  towards  redress  of  grievances,  but  were 
 also  openly  protesting  against  every  concession  which  was 
 being  made  to  the  Protestants.  On  the  t29th  of  June,  under 
 the  guidance  of  Cardinal  Althan,  Prince  of  Saxony,  a  solemn 
 protest  was  handed  in,  stating, — 
 
 "  That  inasmuch  as  the  Word  of  (lod,  and  tlic  prescn-ation 
 of  the  Catholic  faith,  is  committed  to  the  clergy,  and  as  they 
 have  never  forgotten  their  dutv  to  the  citizens  of  Hungary, 
 
 *  Ribinyi,  Mcni.  Aug.  ('oiil.,  l-'in.  11.  p 
 
340  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 they  must  now  solemnly  protest  against  any  proposed  tolera 
 tion  whatever  towards  those  who  are  not  Catholics,  and  must 
 solemnly  resist  any  proposal,  either  at  the  Diet  or  elsewhere, 
 to  prejudice  the  rights  of  the  Roman  Catholic  clergy  and  of 
 the  holy  faith.  They  beg  an  authenticated  copy  of  this  pro- 
 test." 
 
 This  one  act  throws  full  light  upon  all  the  deeds  of  the 
 Church  of  Rome  at  all  times,  and  shows  us  how  much  stress 
 should  be  laid  on  the  writings  of  the  Jesuits  who  have  attempt- 
 ed to  free  her  from  the  charge  of  persecution.  The  fact  is, 
 that  Rome  has  never  consented  to  allow  those  who  are  out  of 
 the  pale  of  her  communion  any  rights  or  privileges  whatever 
 which  she  could  prevent. 
 
 The  Protestants,  full  of  anxiety,  laid  a  counter  protest  in 
 the  hands  of  the  notary  ;  they  sent  a  full  report  of  the  trans- 
 actions of  the  Pesth  Commission  to  the  king,  and  retired  in 
 sorrow  from  a  Diet  which  had  done  nothing  to  mitigate  their 
 sufferings.  Their  regret  v/as  the  more  keen  as  they  had 
 lioped  that,  by  acceding  so  readily  to  the  wishes  of  the  court, 
 they  might  expect  some  little  consideration  in  return. 
 
 It  was  not  in  the  king's  power,  hov/ever,  at  ail  times  to 
 act  as  he  chose.  The  influence  of  the  clergy  was  constantly 
 around  him  ;  the  constitution  of  the  country  hampered  him  ; 
 and  those  to  whom  the  executive  power  was  intrusted,  being 
 themselves  entirely  devoted  to  the  interests  of  Rome,*  showed 
 little  zeal  in  giving  a  favorable  turn  to  the  statutes  aliecting 
 the  Protestants. 
 
 It  is  not  difficult  to  understand  how  an  unfavorable  report 
 might  be  sent  in  ;  how  the  half  of  the  truth  might  be  told  ;  or 
 
 *  The  prince  palatine  was  enrolled  as  a  member  of  the  "  Society  of  Mary," 
 made  some  magnificent  endov/ments  on  the  festival  of  the  "  Immaculate 
 Conception  of  the  Virgin  " ;  at  a  great  age  he  made  a  pilgrimage  on  foot  to 
 Marienzell.  The  president  of  the  Pesth  Commission  was  also  a  devotee  of 
 Mary,  and  left  a  legacy  of  thirteen  thousand  florins  to  the  society  peculiai'ly 
 dedicated  to  her  service. 
 
niOTKSTANT    CIIUr.CH    OF    IIUNCARV.  311 
 
 how,  after  the  Protestants  luul  with  unspeakable  exertions  ob- 
 tained a  favorable  deeisiun  in  any  particular  case,  the  autlior- 
 ities  might  delay  carrying  it  out  till  such  time  as  suited  their 
 own  convenience,  and  this  time  was  frequently  very  distant. 
 The  decree  which  the  emperor  issued  from  Luxemburg  on  the 
 12th  of  June,  1723,  and  which  reflected  so  much  credit  on  him, 
 was  never  executed.  In  that  decree  he  ordered,  under  severe 
 penalties,  that  the  Protestants  should  not  be  disturbed  on  ac- 
 count of  their  religion,  and  that  they  should  on  no  account  be 
 compelled  either  to  change  their  religion  or  to  join  in  ceremo- 
 nies inconsistent  with  their  conscience. 
 
 The  persecutions  still  continuing,  he  issued  in  October  a 
 still  more  stringent  decree  against  the  excesses.  This  was, 
 however,  of  little  avail,  for  the  Bishop  of  Waitzen  took  pos- 
 session of  the  Protestant  churches  in  Little-Waitzen,  Kis- 
 Ujfale,  Hatvan,  and  elsewhere  ;  and  though  the  king  ordered 
 an  investigation,  which  turned  out  favorably,  still  the  oppressed 
 must  wait  many  a  weary  day  before  obtaining  redress.  On  the 
 15th  of  September,  in  the  same  year,  an  order  was  sent  for  the 
 fourth  time  to  the  military  governor  of  Trentshin,  that  he 
 should  prevent  all  opposition  to  the  building  of  the  Protestant 
 chapel ;  and  still  the  clergy  managed  their  aflTairs  so  well,  that 
 in  December  they  persuaded  the  court  to  issue  an  edict  pro- 
 hibiting the  building  of  a  chapel,  but  at  the  same  time  gra- 
 ciously permitting  the  Protestants  to  purchase  a  house  in 
 which  to  hold  their  meetings. 
 
 Thus  were  both  king  and  counsellors  wearied  out,  till, 
 instead  of  the  voice  of  truth,  only  that  of  policy  was  heard. 
 The  question  was  not  so  much  wliat  is  right,  as  what  is  con- 
 venient. Indeed,  the  king  was  often  sorely  pressed  in  main- 
 taining his  own  just  rights.  For,  as  the  wealthy  and  noble 
 George  Radvany  or  Radvansky  was  about  to  marry  Susamia 
 de  Reva,  who  was  related  to  him  iu  the  fourth  degree,  and 
 as  the  priests  refused  him  the  license,  he  applied  to  the  king. 
 When  the  king  had  examined  the  case,  and  had  ascertained 
 29* 
 
342  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 that  it  was  only  a  late  law  of  Kome  which  extended  the  pro- 
 hibition to  the  fourth  degree,  and  that  it  had  been  entered 
 among  the  laws  of  Hungary  only  in  1723  ;  when  he  had  fur- 
 ther ascertained  that  both  the  parties  were  Protestants,  and  that, 
 according  to  the  laws  of  their  Church,  the  marriage  was  not 
 forbidden,  —  he  granted  permission  that  the  marriage  should' 
 take  place,  and  solemnly  prohibited  all  parties  whatever  from  • 
 raising  any  opposition.  The  ceremony  was,  however,  scarce- 
 ly ended,  when  a  summons  was  put  into  the  hands  of  the 
 parties  married,  of  the  pastor,  and  of  all  the  witnesses,  re- 
 quiring them  to  appear  before  the  Chapter  of  Gran  to  answer 
 to  the  charges  which  should  be  preferred  against  them.  The 
 king  settled  the  matter  by  writing  to  the  dean  and  chapter^ 
 that  they  had  no  right  either  to  examine  into  the  religious 
 affairs  of  the  Protestants,  or  to  punish  for  any  religious  act. 
 It  was  thus  only  by  great  energy  and  decision  that  he  was 
 able  to  prevent  the  clergy  from  trampling  openly  on  his 
 decree.* 
 
 For  these  and  similar  evils  the  king  hoped  to  find  a  remedy 
 in  a  new  court  which  he  constituted  under  the  name  of  a 
 Deputy  Privy  Council.  Though  this  court  turned  out  ill, 
 still  it  is  evident,  from  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  that 
 the  king's  designs  were  good.  This  council  consisted  of 
 twenty-two  members  nominated  by  the  king,  and  they  ap- 
 pointed their  own  subordinate  officers.  The  palatine  was  to 
 be  at  all  times  president.f 
 
 The  province  of  this  court  was  to  publish  and  to  watch  over 
 the  execution  of  the  laws  of  the  land.  With  the  exception 
 of  the  fiscal  matters  and  the  courts  of  assize,  all  was  intrusted 
 
 *  Ribinyi,  Mem.  Aug.  Conf.,  Tom.  II.  p.  192. 
 
 t  Several  Protestants  assisted  in  persuading  the  king  to  organize  this 
 court,  in  the  hope  that  the  new  council  should  consist  of  an  equal  number  of 
 Protestants  and  IJoman  Catholics.  So  soon,  however,  as  the  king  had  sanc- 
 tioned the  formation  of  the  court,  the  promise  was  withdra^vIl.  "  Hgsreticis 
 nulla  fides." 
 
PUOTE^TANT    CllUKCII    OK    IirNc.AKV.  [iH 
 
 to  them.  They  hud  tlie  Censorship  of  the  press,  the  gilding 
 of  the  public  education,  the  inspection  of  scliools,  cluirclics, 
 and  public  charities  was  intrusted  to  tiu-nj,  and  they  usually 
 decided  by  a  simple  majority  of  votes.* 
 
 On  the  21st  of  March,  17'24,  this  eouneil  was  opened  hy 
 Count  Philip  Louis  Zinzendorf,  in  the  castle  at  l*resburg, 
 with  the  following  words  :  "  Out  of  this  high  council  iho 
 clergy  may  expect  honor  and  dignity,  the  magnates  advnn- 
 tages,  the  nobility  rights  and  privileges,  the  citizens  advan- 
 tages in  trade  and  commerce,  the  land  alleviation  of  taxes, 
 the  whole  kingdom  the  highest  prosperity,  so  that  it  shall  l>c 
 said,  '  See  how  righteousness  and  peace  kiss  eacl»  other  !  ' " 
 
 We  have  only  to  deal  with  the  politico-ecclesiastical  work- 
 ings of  this  court,  and  the  fi\cts  may  be  allowed  to  speak  for 
 themselves  to  show  what  benefits  and  what  ills  were  thereby 
 conferred  on  the  countiy.t 
 
 On  the  part  of  the  Jesuits  and  the  clergy  very  little  was 
 done  to  realize  the  bright  hopes  held  out  hy  Zinzendorf.  The 
 first  field  of  operations  was  connected  with  the  mixed  mar- 
 riages, and  with  an  ecclesiastical  superintendence  of  the  Prot- 
 estant pastors,  churches,  and  schools.  A  nobleman,  George 
 Pathy,  who  was  about  to  marry  a  Roman  Catholic  lady,  was 
 told  that  he  must  either  within  a  year  himself  become  a  llo- 
 man  Catholic,  or  pay  a  heavy  fine.  He  appealed  to  the  king, 
 and  being  a  nobleman,  he  found  means  of  escape  from  tlic 
 sentence  of  the  council. 
 
 By  a  decree  in  June,  1725,  this  council  limited  the  ngiiis 
 of  Protestants  to  study  at  foreign  universities,  though  many 
 
 *  Under  Maria  Theresa  tlie  court  had  increased  to  ninety  <■"•■  ."-t.ii-T^, 
 aud  received  a  salary  of  eighty  tliousand  eight  hundre«l  niui  :  :i«. 
 
 The  members  were  elected  from  among  the  prelates,  thclna^  ..  .  :  the 
 knights. 
 
 t  When  the  question  was  raised  at  thcyicxt  Diet,  whether  this  court  *hoaM 
 be  abolished,  the  Bishop  of  Krlau,  Anton  Gahriel  KrdOily,  strove  to  pcr^uada 
 the  Roman  Catholic  party  to  vote  for  it5  continuance,  by  OMUring  tbcm  lliai 
 it  was  the  hammer  of  the  heretics,  —  "  malleus  harclicitrum:' 
 
344  HISTORY  OF  the 
 
 foundations  and  scholarships  existed  for  their  support.*  It 
 was  now  resolved  that  permission  must  in  each  case  be  asked 
 and  obtained ;  and  thus  what  was  each  one's  right  was  ex- 
 posed to  the  caprice  or  whim  of  men  in  power.  In  cases 
 where  noblemen  had  built  Protestant  chapels  on  their  own 
 estates,  an  inquiry  was  instituted  by  this  council  in  how  far 
 they  should  be  tolerated,  and  the  report  was  often  highly  un- 
 favorable, and  the  matter  was  then  much  worse  than  when 
 the  decision  had  formerly  rested  with  Charles.  The  Baron- 
 ess Elizabeth  Colisius  de  Revay  had  built  a  chapel  for  the 
 Protestants  on  her  estate,  and  this  council  ordered  it  to  be 
 closed,  as  it  had  been  built  after  the  time  of  the  Pesth  Com- 
 mission. 
 
 On  the  other  hand,  the  transgressions  of  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olics were  either  not  punished  at  all,  or  not  in  proportion  to 
 the  offence.  The  Protestant  inhabitants  of  Sol  raised  their 
 voice  in  vain,  petitioning  against  the  unbounded  oppression 
 of  their  Popish  landlord.  In  cases  where  the  Protestants 
 were  far  removed  from  a  Protestant  pastor,  they  had  their 
 children  baptized,  and  their  dead  buried,  by  a  priest.  In 
 such  cases  they  must  often  pay  four  or  five  times  as  much 
 as  was  customary  under  such  circumstances.  It  was  only 
 in  a  case  of  extremity  that  a  formal  charge  was  brought, 
 and  even  then  it  was  no  easy  matter  to  bring  evidence 
 jsufficient  to  satisfy  the  judges,  or  to  compel  the  priests  to 
 make  restitution.  The  priest  of  St.  Martin  Kata  drove  his 
 :)ppressions  so  far  that,  by  an  order  of  council  of  24th  of 
 March,  1726,  he  was  directed  to  return  to  the  Protestants 
 what  he  had  unjustly  exacted,  and  they  were  declared  free 
 from  all  priestly  exactions  in  all  time  coming.  Yet  a  clause 
 was  added  to  qualify  this  privilege,  namely,  "  if  the  Protes- 
 tants were  free  from  these  exactions  previous  to  the  Pesth 
 Commission." 
 
 *  It  was  only  a  few  months  previously  that  a  nobleman,  Michael  Kassay, 
 had  endowed  two  scholarships  at  Wittenberg  for  Hungarian  students. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  345 
 
 Any  little  advantage  which  individual  churches  ohtaincd 
 afforded  them  little  joy  when  they  saw  how  the  whole  Church 
 was  suffering.  In  August,  1725,  shortly  after  the  decree 
 respecting  attendance  at  foreign  universities,*  an  order  was 
 issued  to  inquire  into  the  authority  and  jurisdiction  of  the 
 Protestant  superintendents,  and  two  years  later  a  circular 
 was  sent  to  all  the  counties,  demanding  accurate  information 
 on  this  head.  The  king's  influence  in  favor  of  the  Protes- 
 tants had  been  decreasing  since  the  establishment  of  this 
 court.  In  Had  the  Reformed  church  was  closed  and  de- 
 prived of  all  its  revenues  in  1728;  and  the  pastor,  Stephen 
 Szecsy,  being  banished,  the  congregation  was  entirely  broken 
 up.  In  March  in  the  same  year,  an  order  was  issued  for  a 
 return  of  all  the  apostates  in  the  kingdom,  that  steps  might 
 be  taken  to  have  them  restored  to  the  Church.  In  April  the 
 Protestants  were  forbidden  to  make  any  public  collections  for 
 religious  purposes.  And  the  worst  of  all  was,  that  all  the 
 means  of  redress  were  taken  away. 
 
 Charles  summoned  a  Diet  at  Presburg  in  1729,  and  here 
 the  Protestants  hoped  for  some  relief.  But  the  passions  of 
 the  clergy  had  blinded  many  to  a  sense  of  justice,  and  when, 
 in  the  beginning  of  (lie  sittings,  some  of  the  Protestants  re- 
 fused to  take  the  "  decretal  oath  "  for  conscience'  sake, 
 they  were,  with  much  uproar,  turned  out  of  the  house.  It  is 
 true  that  some  of  them  had  taken  the  oath,  but  it  is  equally 
 evident  that  no  sincere  Protestant  could  do  so  with  a  good 
 conscience.  Among  those  who  were  thus  turned  out  of  the 
 assembly  were  Andre>v  Petay,  deputy  of  Borsod,  Samuel 
 Zsemberg,  and  Paul  Katona.  In  addition  to  this,  they  were 
 obli^red  to  pay  a  fine  of  sixty-four  florins  ;  and  wiicn  Paul 
 Jessenack,  the  representative  of  Prince  Eugene  of  Savoy, 
 proposed  to  leave  tlie  decision  of  the  case  to  the  king,  he  was 
 told  that  by  such  a  proposal  he  was  bri;iging  disgrace  on  the 
 prince,  for  it  was  only  by  the  assistance  of  the  Virgin  Mary 
 that  lie  had  gained  all  his  victories. 
 
346  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 The  distinguished  lawyers  Stephen  Kenessey  and  Samuel 
 Bohas  went  immediately  to  Vienna  to  represent  the  case  to 
 the  king,  but  on  their  return  they  were  solemnly  excluded 
 from  the  sittings  "  as  informers,"  till  the  king  settled  the 
 quarrel  by  a  decision  in  favor  of  the  weaker  party. 
 
 In  drawing  up  the  articles  of  the  Diet,  the  clerical  party 
 inserted  a  clause,  which  had  not  been  enacted  at  the  Diet,  to 
 the  effect  that  all  witnesses  should  be  sworn  by  the  "  decretal 
 oath."  So  soon  as  the  Protestants  discovered  this,  a  deputa- 
 tion was  sent  after  the  king  ;  —  but  it  was  too  late  ;  he  had 
 already  signed.  The  Protestants  had  then  no  other  comfort 
 than  this  which  many  of  the  royal  councillors  gave,  namely, 
 that  they  were  not  bound  by  a  law  for  which  they  had  evi- 
 dently not  voted.  But  when  they  looked  back  over  the  past, 
 they  found  little  consolation  in  such  statements. 
 
 And  they  had  good  reason  to  be  concerned,  for  the  noisy 
 quarrels  respecting  the  "  decretal  oath  "  were  made  to  bear 
 heavily  against  them  in  the  explanation  of  the  9th  article  of 
 the  "  Resolutions  of  Charles " ;  and  in  their  anxiety  they 
 looked  upwards,  like  the  disciples  in  the  storm,  and  cried, 
 *'  Help,  Lord,  or  we  perish  !  " 
 
niOTESTAxM    CliUKCll    OF    11UN(.AKV.  317 
 
 CHAPTER    V. 
 
 THE  RESOLUTIONS  OF  CHARLES. 
 
 The  Pesth  Commission  had  long  since  given  in  llieir  re- 
 port, the  Protestants  had  also  forwarded  their  statements,  but 
 it  was  not  till  the  year  1730  that  King  Charles  handed  the 
 minutes  to  a  commission  to  be  examined.  The  commission 
 consisted  of  Counts  Zinzendorf,  Stahremberg,  Dieterichstein, 
 Nesselrode,  Ferdinand  Kinsky,  and  Lewis  Bathyani,  under 
 the  guidance  of  the  veteran  warrior  and  statesman  Eugene 
 of  Savoy  as  president.  The  Hungarian  prelates  were  ex- 
 cluded. 
 
 In  consequence  of  their  report,  Charles  issued,  on  the  21st 
 of  March,  1731,  the  following  resolutions,  which  the  Protes- 
 tants had  so  anxiously  expected,  but  in  which  their  hopes 
 were  so  grievously  blighted  :  — 
 
 I.  The  decree  of  Leopold,  of  2d  of  April  of  the  year 
 1691,  is  to  be  regarded  as  explanatory  of  the  25th  and  26th 
 articles  of  1681,  of  the  21st  article  of  1687,  and  30th  article 
 of  1715.  Private  religious  exercise  is  tolerated  in  all  places, 
 but  the  public  exercises  only  in  the  places  mentioned  in  the 
 26th  article. 
 
 II.  The  pastors  of  these  authorized  churches  must  confine 
 themselves  to  the  members  of  the  churches  living  at  these 
 places  or  assembling  there  ;  there  may  be,  however,  as  many 
 preachers  in  the  one  church  as  the  wants  of  the  place  seem 
 to  require,  subject  to  the  sanction  of  the  king.  In  these  plaices 
 they  shall  have  the  liberty  of  visiting  the  sick  and  the  pris- 
 oners. 
 
 III.  Family  worship  may  be  tolerated  in  other  places,  but 
 
348  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 none  beyond  the  members  of  the  family  shall  be  present  on 
 such  occasions.  Such  isolated  families  must  employ  the 
 priest  for  all  ecclesiastial  functions,  yet  they  shall  not  be 
 bound  to  pay  more  than  the  Roman  Catholics  pay  on  similar 
 occasions. 
 
 IV.  Without  interfering  with  the  rights  of  the  land-owners, 
 yet  if  they  intend  to  make  any  alterations  in  ecclesiastical 
 matters  on  their  estates,  they  must  first  give  a  report  to  the 
 king,  stating  their  reasons  for  the  change,  and  must  wait  for 
 his  decision. 
 
 V.  Wherever  the  Protestants  of  both  confessions  elect 
 superintendents,  they  must  first  obtain  the  consent  of  the 
 king.  The  jurisdiction  of  the  superintendents  shall  extend 
 only  to  the  lives  and  morals  of  their  clergy.  In  civil  matters 
 they  are  subject  to  the  lav/s  of  the  land,  and  in  ecclesiastical 
 matters  subject  to  the  archdeacon  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
 Church,  who  shall  be  bound  to  take  care  that  the  baptisms 
 are  properly  administered,  and  that  the  clergy  are  properly 
 instructed  in  the  nature  of  baptism.  The  marriages  shall  be 
 all  under  the  control  of  the  bishops,  subject  to  the  law  of  the 
 land,  and  for  this  purpose  an  appeal  to  the  archbishop  is 
 allowed. 
 
 VI.  The  apostates,  and  especially  those  who  had  once 
 been  Protestants,  and  who  had  joined  the  Roman  Catholic 
 Church,  shall  be  severely  punished  at  the  pleasure  of  the 
 civil  magistrate,  but  each  case  must,  previous  to  the  inflic- 
 tion of  the  punishment,  be  reported  to  the  king. 
 
 VII.  Mixed  marriages  can  be  celebrated  only  by  the 
 priest. 
 
 VIII.  The  Roman  Catholic  holidays  must  be  observed  also 
 by  the  Protestants,  and  the  Protestant  tradesmen  are  bound 
 to  take  part  in  the  processions  to  the  honor  of  Mary  and  the 
 Saints. 
 
 IX.  The  Protestants  shall  be  bound  on  taking  ofRce,  and 
 on  other  public  occasions,  to  sv/ear  according  to  the  formula 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  349 
 
 of  the  "  decretal  oath,"  with  the  express  clause,  "  by  the 
 Mother  of  God  and  all  the  Saints."  In  criminal  cases,  the- 
 witnesses  shall  be  sworn  after  the  usual  formula,  that  no  de- 
 lay may  take  place,  and  that  the  ends  of  justice  may  not  be 
 frustrated.  Past  transgressions  in  religious  matters  shall  be 
 looked,  on  as  cancelled.  New  transgressions,  however,  shall, 
 on  the  charge  of  the  attorney-general,  be  immediately  and 
 irreprievably  punished.  Each  individual  who  thinks  himself 
 aggrieved  can  appeal  to  the  king  in  his  own  name  ;  the  ap- 
 peal, however,  in  the  name  of  a  whole  church  is  forbidden. 
 
 These  were  the  famous  royal  resolutions.  The  Protes- 
 tants had  heard  something  beforehand  of  what  was  to  be  ex- 
 pected, and  had  sent  a  deputation  on  the  20th  of  February, 
 consisting  of  John  Radvan  and  Abraham  Vay,  to  try  and 
 obtain  as  much  favor  as  possible. 
 
 So  soon  as  tlie  resolutions  were  published,  the  Protestants 
 prepared  a  petition,  and  handed  it  to  the  king  on  the  6th  of 
 April,  protesting  against  the  limitations  of  their  rights  ;  when 
 this  produced  no  effect,  they  on  the  13th  of  September  re- 
 newed their  protest,  and  on  the  23d  presented  an  extract  of 
 their  grievances. 
 
 The  priests  were  as  much  dissatisfied  as  the  Protestants ; 
 they  thought  they  had  received  far  too  little  !  Cardinal  Al- 
 than.  Bishop  of  Waitzen,  entered  a  most  decided  protest 
 against  the  resolutions,  and  declared  his  firm  resolve  to  act 
 as  if  they  had  not  been  published.  The  king  having  twice 
 summoned  him  to  appear  at  Vienna  and  withdraw  his  protest, 
 on  his  non-appearance  ordered  the  protest  to  be  openly  torn 
 in  pieces  at  Pesth ;  the  property  of  the  bishop  was  ordered  to 
 be  confiscated,  and  himself  to  be  banished.  -By  the  assist- 
 ance of  the  Jesuits  a  reconciliation  took  place,  and  the  car- 
 dinal remained  in  the  country.  Though  the  protest  had  been 
 publicly  torn  in  pieces,  yet  we  soon  find  it  again  in  full  health 
 and  spirits. 
 
 30 
 
350  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 The  churches  and  church  property  of  the  Protestants  were 
 everywhere  now  seized  upon,  and  directions  were  issued  to 
 draw  up  an  accurate  list  of  all  the  churches  that  were  not 
 secured  to  the  Protestants  by  a  positive  declaration  of  the 
 Diet  in  their  favor.  These  were  all  confiscated.  In  Eisen- 
 berg  county  the  Lutherans  alone  lost  forty  churches  ;  and 
 here,  as  well  as  in  Neutra  county,  the  public  worship  almost 
 completely  ceased. 
 
 An  excitement  and  commotion  took  place  among  the  Prot- 
 estants, who  held  meetings  to  plan  what  was  to  be  done. 
 This  was  especially  the  case  in  Barsh  county,  and  the  con- 
 science-stricken government  issued  an  edict  requiring  that  the 
 Protestants  should  remain  quietly  in  their  houses,  but  at  the 
 same  time  that  the  confiscation  of  churches  should  cease,  till 
 such  time  as  the  fatherly  wisdom  of  the  king  should  direct  it 
 to  he  resumed. 
 
 This  fatherly  wisdom  soon  found  an  opportunity  of  dis- 
 playing itself ;  for  when  all  had  become  somewhat  quiet,  an 
 imperial  decree  appeared,  directing  all  the  churches  still  in 
 possession  of  the  Protestants,  which  had  not  been  guaranteed 
 to  them  by  express  enactment,  to  be  immediately  confiscated. 
 It  was  midwinter,  and  a  Hungarian  winter  !  One  may  pic- 
 ture the  distress  of  the  people,  but  much  more  of  the  clergy 
 and  their  families,  who  were  all  turned  out  on  the  world. 
 The  priests  were  devoid  of  pity,  and  the  work  went  on.  In 
 the  county  of  Presburg  the  progress  was  slower  than  fanati- 
 cism might  naturally  have  wished,  and  on  the  9th  of  April, 
 1732,  a  new  edict  appeared  directing  to  hasten  and  accom- 
 plish the  work.  The  pastors  betook  themselves  to  the  king, 
 but  in  vain.  One  received  the  reply  from  the  lord  chancellor 
 that  this  work  could  not  be  delayed.  After  all  this  persecu- 
 tion one  might  expect  that,  in  the  free  cities,  and  in  the 
 churches  guaranteed  by  the  law  of  the  land,  if  not  a  feeling 
 of  humanity,  at  least  state  policy  might  have  dictated  some 
 degree  of  leniency  and  justice.     The  first  and  second  reso- 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNtJARY.  351 
 
 lutions  had  secured  to  the  pastors  of  these  churches  the  right 
 of  visiting  the  sick  and  the  prisoners  witliin  tlicir  own  hounds, 
 and  had  also  secured  everywhere  the  riglit  of  family  worsliip. 
 But  in  the  execution  of  these  decrees  so  little  respect  was 
 paid  to  the  wishes  of  the  Protestants,  and  to  the  necessities 
 of  the  place,  that  a  wing  of  one  parish  was  frequently  at- 
 tached to  a  far  distant  church,  while  the  road  thitlier  was 
 sometimes  impassable. 
 
 An  order  was  issued  from  the  viceregal  court  in  December, 
 1732,  directing  the  magistrates  of  Schemnitz  to  examine 
 whether  the  Protestant  church  in  that  city  had  any  need  of 
 their  third  pastor  ;  how  many  dissenters  were  in  the  city  ; 
 what  was  the  form  of  worship  ;  whether  the  miners  also  par- 
 took of  the  labors  of  these  pastors  ;  who  were  the  principal 
 supporters  of  the  Protestant  cause  ;  and  how  long  they  had 
 enjoyed  toleration.  In  the  year  1733,  the  viceregal  court 
 laid  a  proposal  before  the  king  of  a  short  and  easy  way  for 
 putting  a  stop  to  the  church  at  Trentshin,  where  the  church 
 and  schools  had  once  been  so  flourishing.  An  inquiiy  was 
 instituted  through  the  magistrates  of  Prcshurg,  why  the 
 church  in  that  city  had  three  pastors ;  why  tliey  had  bought 
 a  common  dwelling-house  and  fitted  it  up  for  a  church  ; 
 whether  they  paid  taxes  for  that  house  ;  whether  they  held 
 their  schools,  and  what  was  the  course  of  instruction.  When 
 the  report  had  been  handed  in,  a  royal  order  was  issued  pro- 
 hibiting the  Protestants  from  having  a  school  where  anything 
 beyond  the  rudiments  was  taught,  unless  they  could  bring 
 evidence  that  a  special  permission  to  that  rlfect  had  Ix'en 
 granted.  After  many  appeals,  a  new  inquiry  was  instituted 
 through  the  magistrates,  whether  it  were  saf«!  to  leave  a 
 higher  school  in  the  hands  of  the  Protestants. 
 
 The  preaching  on  the  Lord's  Day  was  now  indispensably 
 necessary  to  strengthen  the  faith  and  to  cheer  the  liopes  of 
 the  Protestants,  and  the  people  flocked  to  those  cities  where 
 preaching  was  tolerated  ;  but  even  in  this  respect  pvcr\'  diffi- 
 
352  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 culty  was  thrown  in  the  way  by  the  king,  who  at  this  time 
 stood  so  completely  under  priestly  influence. 
 
 That  this  wholesale  robbery  was  not  always  peaceably 
 accomplished  will  be  readily  understood  when  we  consider 
 that  sometimes  whole  churches  consisted  of  noblemen,  who, 
 as  such,  had  many  rights  and  privileges.  In  Lower  Hun- 
 gary they  sometimes  assembled  their  vassals,  and  surround- 
 ing the  church  with  dung-carts,  posted  themselves  behind  the 
 barricade.  If  no  military  happened  to  be  in  the  neighbor- 
 hood, the  priests,  with  their  party,  generally  found  it  conven- 
 ient to  retire. 
 
 We  must  especially  record  the  seizing  of  the  churches  in 
 the  county  of  Neutra,  and  particularly  the  church  of  Miawa, 
 which,  in  the  days  of  Leopold  I.,  had  suffered  severely,  but 
 was  now  made  to  drink  the  cup  to  the  very  dregs. 
 
 The  pastor  of  this  large  Slavonian  church  was  Daniel  Kir- 
 mann,  distinguished  by  learning  and  zeal  in  his  office,  as 
 well  as  by  the  melancholy  fate  which  afterwards  befell  him. 
 At  the  Synod  of  Rosenau,  notwithstanding  the  warning  of 
 John  Bury  of  Neusohl  and  Adam  Mittach  of  Losing,  he  broke 
 out  into  the  most  violent  invectives  against  the  pietists,  and 
 adopted  stringent  measures  against  them.  Bury,  protesting 
 in  vain  against  these  measures,  burst  into  tears  and  cried, 
 "  Let  these  tears  witness  against  you,  for  a  curse  shall  rest 
 on  every  one  who  loveth  not  his  brother."  They  were  pro- 
 phetical words  which  the  enemy  must  put  into  execution.* 
 
 The  occasion  of  his  misfortune  was  the  conversion  of  a 
 poor  man  named  Wenzel  Mlimar  from  the  Roman  Catholic 
 Church.     This  man  had,  under  deep  concern  for  his  soul, 
 
 *  This  same  Kirmanu  VN-as  sent  by  Francis  Eakotzy  to  Charles  XII.  of 
 Sweden  about  tlie  time  of  the  unfortunate  battle  of  Pultawa,  and  obtained 
 from  him  twenty  tliousand  dollars  for  the  school  of  Eperjes,  the  funds  of 
 which  had  been  forcibly  taken  away  by  the  Jesuits.  He  also  obtained  fi-om 
 the  King  of  Sweden  a  thousand  dollars  as  his  own  travelling  expenses,  and 
 on  rcturning  to  his  own  church  he  labored  to  prepare  a  book  of  common 
 prayer  for  the  churches  under  his  inspection. 
 
TROTESTANT    CIlURCn    OF    IIUNCiARY.  353 
 
 fallen  into  melancholy,  and,  by  the  histriiction  of  Kirmann, 
 had  been  relieved  from  his  mental  agony.  On  learning  the 
 comforts  of  the  Gospel  he  joined  the  Protestant  Church. 
 This  was  enough  for  the  priests.  With  a  company  of  sol- 
 diers they  came  in  the  night  to  Miawa  to  carry  the  poor  man 
 away.  Some  of  the  citizens,  hearing  of  the  affair,  hastened 
 to  ring  the  alarm  bells,  and  the  whole  village  was  soon  in 
 commotion.  The  superintendent  refused  to  deliver  up  the 
 poor  man,  remarking  that  he  would  at  all  times  be  prepared 
 in  the  proper  place  to  give  an  account  of  what  lie  was  doing. 
 On  the  20th  of  May,  1731,  consequently  nearly  two  yeai-s 
 after  this  transaction,  he  was,  without  much  inquiry,  found 
 guilty,  partly  of  blasphemy  and  partly  of  exciting  his  people 
 to  rebellion  by  ringing  the  alarm  bells,  and  was  accordingly 
 sentenced  to  be  imprisoned  for  life  in  the  Castle  of  Presburg. 
 Although  not  one  of  the  soldiers  had  been  either  killed  or 
 wounded  in  the  affray,  yet  the  Protestants  were  ordered  to 
 surrender  their  church  and  school  buildings  over  to  the  priests 
 The  unfortunate  Mlimar  was  imprisoned  at  Presburg,  and  in 
 the  year  1733  was  secretly  taken  out  of  the  way. 
 
 Kirmann  concealed  himself  for  some  time  in  the  Carpa- 
 thian Mountains,  but  on  receiving  an  anonymous  letter,  stating 
 that  it  would  be  best  for  him  to  go  to  Presburg  and  cast  him- 
 self on  the  emperor's  clemency,  he,  conscious  of  innocence, 
 resolved  to  follow  the  advice.  He  was  cast  into  prison.  On 
 the  29th  of  April,  1732,  Frederick  William,  King  of  Prussia, 
 appealed  to  the  emperor  on  Kirmann's  behalf,  and  stated, 
 through  his  ambassador,  that  any  favor  shown  to  the  super- 
 intendent or  his  family,  the  King  of  Prussia  would  consider 
 as  shown  to  himself  But  it  was  all  in  vain.  After  five 
 years'  heavy  sufferings  in  prison,  he  petitioned  the  Emperor 
 Charles,  but  also  in  vain.  The  Lord  permitted  that  after 
 nine  years'  imprisonment  he  should  die  in  the  prison.  On 
 his  deathbed  the  priests  forced  the  consecrated  wafer  be- 
 tween his  teeth,  and  then  spread  the  report  that  lie  had  ab- 
 30* 
 
354  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 jured  his  heresy,  and  had   died   in  the  communion  of  the 
 Church  of  Rome. 
 
 To  give  this  falsehood  some  degree  of  credibility  a  splen- 
 did funeral  was  given,  and  a  monument  was  erected  to  him 
 in  the  cathedral !  By  so  doing,  however,  they  gave  evidence 
 that  he  was  not  the  criminal  which  they  represented  him  to 
 be.  They  remind  us  of  the  words  of  the  Lord,  Matt,  xxiii. 
 31,  "  Wherefore  ye  be  witnesses  unto  yourselves,  that  ye 
 are  the  children  of  them  which  killed  the  prophets."  "  Ye 
 are  of  your  father  the  Devil,  and  the  lusts  of  your  father  ye 
 will  do  :  he  was  a  murderer  from  the  beginning,  and  abode 
 not  in  the  truth,  because  there  is  no  truth  in  him."  (John 
 viii.  44.) 
 
 In  the  same  way  that  Frederick  William  of  Prussia  had 
 interested  himself  for  the  single  individual,  in  like  manner  he 
 appealed  to  diaries  VI.  for  the  whole  Protestartt  Church  of 
 Hungary.  This  appeal  was  ably  supported  by  the  ambassa- 
 dors from  England,  Holland,  Denmark,  and  Sweden.  The 
 Swedish  ambassador  protested  especially  against  the  decretal 
 oath,  as  one  which  no  conscientious  Protestant  could  take  ; 
 and  he  succeeded  in  so  far,  that  some  of  the  newly  elected 
 officials  of  Presburg  and  Neusohl  were  not  required  to  take 
 the  oath. 
 
 Even  this  concession  seemed  to  burden  the  tender  con- 
 sciences of  the  Jesuits,  as  if  they  had  been  too  gentle  ;  and 
 the  following  year,  1733,  an  order  was  issued  requiring  that 
 in  all  cases  the  decretal  oath  should  be  demanded^  and  only 
 in  case  of  positive  refusal  on  the  part  of  the  Protestants 
 another  formula  should  be  substituted  ;  all,  however,  who 
 were  to  be  admitted  to  government  offices  should  be  prepared 
 by  all  means  to  take  the  oath. 
 
 The  annoyances  which  arose  from  all  these  decrees  can 
 be  easily  imagined.  In  1734,  in  Szabolis,  the  newly  elected 
 Protestant  officials  having  refused  to  swear  by  "  Mary  and  all 
 the  Saints,"  were,  in  spite  of  the  law  to  the  contrary,  imme- 
 diately set  aside   and  others  elected. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHUilCH  OF  HUNGARY.         355 
 
 Deeply  must  it  be  deplored  that  the  mind  of  the  emperor 
 was  now  so  completely  under  tiie  inflaence  of  the  Jesuits  that 
 his  former  sense  of  discriminating  justice  seemed  fust  flyinrr 
 away.  Like  an  expiring  taper,  he  seemed  sometimes  to  rally 
 strength,  and  then  fall  once  more  into  his  torpor. 
 
 Charles  VI.  had  become  what  his  father  Leopold  I.  always 
 was,  and  the  Jesuits  had  glorious  days  in  Hungary.  The 
 kingdom  was  ruled  on  the  principles  of  "  Mariolatry."  No 
 promise,  no  contract,  no  oath,  was  kept  with  the  heretics. 
 Where  no  positive  royal  license  for  a  Protestant  church  ex- 
 isted, there  were  the  Protestants  compelled  to  jx^rform  all 
 the  ceremonies  and  join  in  all  the  processions  of  the  Roman 
 Catholic  Church.*  By  one  means  or  other,  the  schools  were 
 destroyed  and  the  children  taken  away. 
 
 Individual  priests  brought  actions,  frivolous  and  vexatious, 
 against  Protestant  churches,  and  tlie  punishment  was  sure  to 
 follow  the  charge,  —  not  the  proof  of  the  same.t  Indeed,  in 
 some  cases  a  legal  sentence  was  considered  so  entirely  a 
 matter  of  course,  that  it  was  dispensed  with,  and  the  priests 
 gave  orders  in  their  own  name,  so  that  the  king  had  to  inter- 
 fere to  prevent  such  glaring  acts  of  revenge.  J 
 
 Even  the  private  religious  exercises  in  the  families  of  the 
 Protestant  nobility  were  often  prohibited  on  the  most  vexa- 
 tious and  frivolous  grounds,  but  especially  if  any  stranger 
 was  permitted  to  be  present,  or  if  the  chaplain  was  ever 
 known  to  be  guilty  of  visiting  the  Protestant  families -scat- 
 tered throuiijh  the  neighborhood. 
 
 Thus,  in  the  family  of  Bossany  in  Kisprona,  Ujfalenssy  in 
 Divekujfelu,  and  in  the  family  of  Gostony  in  their  castle 
 at  Krems,    the    family  worship,    which    had  been    kept    up 
 
 *  Intimatum  Carl.  Reg.,  anno  1733  and  1738,  ad  Mac^stratum  Presburg- 
 ensium. 
 
 t  Fiscal  action  in  1731  and  173G,  24tli  of  Marcli  and  10th  of  July,  a^in?t 
 the  pi'eachcr  ^Michael  Marosy  of  Waitzen. 
 
 t  Royal  decree  of  15th  of  ilarch.  1734. 
 
356  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 from  time  immemorial,  was,  in  1732,  forbidden.  In  county 
 Wesprim,  the  Protestants  had,  with  the  consent  of  Count 
 Zichy,  enlarged  their  chapel,  when  the  sister-in-law  of  the 
 count,  the  wife  of  John  Zichy,  was  stirred  up  by  the  priests 
 to  such  an  unholy  zeal,  that  she  had  the  whole  building -torn 
 down.  In  a  neighboring  village,  Polotai,  the  Protestants  had 
 put  a  new  door  on  their  chapel,  and  John  Zichy  fined  the 
 whole  village  for  their  presumption ;  and,  that  no  one  might 
 say  that  his  zeal  was  less  vigorous  than  that  of  his  wife,  he 
 had  the  chapel  levelled  with  the  ground. 
 
 From  the  workshop  of  the  Jesuits,  the  imperial  chancery 
 at  Vienna,  orders  were  given  respecting  the  baptism  of  chil- 
 dren dying  in  the  act  of  parturition ;  *  and  in  a  later  order  of 
 1738,  directions  were  given  to  keep  a  close  watch  over  the 
 Calvinists  during  the  time  of  the  plague,  that  their  doctrine 
 of  predestination  might  not  lead  them  to  suffer  the  infected 
 to  remain  among  the  healthy. 
 
 Their  police  measures  went  farther,  however,  and  inter- 
 fered with  other  matters  than  predestination.  An  example 
 we  find  in  the  case  of  Elizabeth  Heritz.  She  was  born  of 
 Protestant  parents,  and  educated  in  the  Protestant  Church, 
 but  when,  as  widow,  she  was  about  to  marry  a  Roman  Cath- 
 olic, and  for  that  purpose  was  obliged  nominally  to  connect 
 herself  with  the  Church  of  Rome,  she  thus  brought  herself 
 under  the  power  of  the  priests.  As  her  conversion  had  been 
 only  nominal,  so  as  to  gain  her  end,  she  immediately  re- 
 turned to  the  Protestant  Church,  and  lived  in  that  state  for 
 eight  years.  On  her  decease,  on  the  7th  of  August,  1731, 
 her  husband,  a  tailor  m  Gijns,  obtained  permission  to  bury 
 his  dead  out  of  his  sight.  The  story  reached  the  ears  of  Car- 
 dinal Zinzendorf,  who  sent  the  hangman  to  raise  the  corpse  five 
 days  after  the  burial,  to  strip  it  and  leave  it  naked  for  three 
 days  under  the  gallows,  and  then  to  bury  it  in  a  span  deep 
 
 *  We  shall  see  tliat  the  impudence  of  the  monks  brought  them  even  farther 
 than  this. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.  357 
 
 of  earth,  as  a  warning  that  so  it  should  be  done  with  all  those 
 who  leave  the  Church  of  Rome.* 
 
 To  sum  up  the  picture  of  misery,  we  need  only  remember 
 that  the  Jesuits  had  the  censorship  of  the  press  entirely  in 
 their  hands,  and  well  did  they  watch  over  the  spiritual  food 
 of  the  Protestants.  Their  arbhrary  decisions  knew  no  limits. 
 In  the  year  1734,  they  confiscated  the  books  of  Stephen  Sza- 
 boczly  and  George  Megyessay,  though  these  books  had  all 
 been  examined  in  Vienna,  and  declared  to  be  free.  What 
 did  it  avail  to  show  the  permission  of  the  imperial  censor  ? 
 When  the  books  reached  Bruck,  they  were  carried  to  the 
 chancery  at  Presburg ;  and  as  in  the  fable  the  tracks  of  the 
 beasts  at  the  lion's  den  are  all  towards  the  den  and  none 
 returning,  so  was  it  with  these  books  ;  having  once  reached 
 Presburg,  they  never  came  out. 
 
 The  books  of  Stephen  Banyai,  the  Reformed  professor  at 
 Patak,  met  with  the  same  fate  at  Neudorf.  Among  other 
 books  confiscated,  were  several  copies  of  his  own  work,  enti- 
 tled Bahii  of  Gilead^  intended  to  prove  "  that  the  plague  is 
 infectious "  !  Bookbinders  had  their  whole  stock  of  Bibles 
 taken  away.  Books  taken  for  examination,  however  harm- 
 less they  might  be,  were  seldom  returned.  How  far  the  Jesuits 
 went  in  the  exercise  of  the  censorship  of  the  press  under 
 Charles  VI.  and  Maria  Theresa,  may  be  seen  from  the  con- 
 fessions of  Alexius  von  Reva. 
 
 He  acknowledges  and  confesses  that  Austria  feared  noth- 
 ing more  than  the  books  which  young  men  studying  at  for- 
 eign universities  brought  home  with  them.  Therefore  were 
 the  edicts,  bulls,  and  proscribed  lists  of  books  so  numerouc. 
 This  nobleman  acknowledges  that  the  very  name  of  Protestant 
 used  to  fill  him  with  such  rage,  that  he  fell  on  their  books 
 like  a  raging  lion,  but  that,  after  glancing  through  them,  he 
 
 often  came  away  as  a  lamb.t 
 
 ^^ . 
 
 *  Ribiii\n,  Mem.  Aug.  Conf.,  Tom  II.  p.  264.    ' 
 
 t  Esprit  Post.  J.  Jos.  e  Comit.  Trantsorra.  Arcliicp.  Viennensis,  a  L.  B. 
 tie  Reva,  illu>tr.,  pp.  24,  25. 
 
358  HISTORY    OF  THE 
 
 Under  all  these  circumstances,  the  Protestants  could  feel 
 the  force  of  the  Scriptural  direction,  "  Trust  not  in  princes, 
 nor  in  the  sons  of  men."  The  apparent  favors  which  came 
 from  the  court  at  Vienna  were  in  reality  limitations  of  their 
 rights  and  freedoms.  This  was  particularly  the  case  with  the 
 royal  permission  to  elect  superintendents  which  was  granted 
 in  1734.  Under  the  pretence  that  the  visitation  of  the 
 churches  on  the  part  of  the  superintendent  was  a  burden,  it 
 was  directed  that  in  future  the  superintendent  should  only 
 watch  over  the  clergy,  and  not  over  the  people.  The  num- 
 bers must  therefore  be  reduced  to  four  for  each  of  the  sister 
 churches,  though  the  Lutherans  had  five  and  the  Reformed 
 Church  six  districts.  The  confirmation  of  the  appointment 
 was  left  with  the  emperor. 
 
 The  favor  was  too  small  to  be  accepted  with  gratitude,  and 
 too  great  to  be  thrown  away ;  wherefore  both  churches 
 jJbcepted  of  the  profiered  boon.  The  Lutheran  churches  had 
 at  this  time  sunk  down  to  the  number  of  two  hundred  and 
 fifty. 
 
 The  mining  districts  elected  Samuel  Michaellis  ofNeusohl, 
 a  man  of  considerable  abilities,  and  very  eloquent,  and  he 
 was  made  superintendent  in  1733.*  In  1736,  a  substitute  for 
 the  imprisoned  Daniel  Kirmann  was  found  in  the  person  of 
 Zaborsky,  an  eloquent  man,  but  without  college  training  ; 
 and  just  as  the  instructions  were  being  handed  to  him,  appoint- 
 ing him  to  his  office,  he  was  struck  with  paralysis  and  ex- 
 pired. In  his  place  was  elected  in  the  following  year  Elijah 
 Mohl  of  Modern.  The  third  superintendent  was  Michael 
 Torkosa ;  and  in  1742,  for  the  district  beyond  the  Danube, 
 as  fourth  superintendent  they  elected  John  Siphovis-Toth. 
 
 *  A  neighboring  priest  was  pleased,  in  a  letter  which  he  wrote  to  Michael- 
 lis, to  denominate  him  "  predicans  sceleratissimus,  nebixlo  impostor,  infernahs 
 furcifer,  draco  tartareus,  monstrum  membrum  abscissum  et  mortuum,  sac- 
 rilegus,  idololatra,"  &c.;  and  all  this  because  the  people  preferred  going  a 
 long  way  to  hear  i\Iichaellis,  rather  than  sit  under  his  own  preaching. 
 
PKOTESTA^{T    CHURCH    OF    IIUNGAliY.  359 
 
 The  Reformed  Church,  which  had  had  six  superintendents, 
 confirnned  Stephen  Major-Korsi  as  superintendent  for  the  ad- 
 joining circuits  on  both  sides  of  the  Danube,  and  George  Zo- 
 vanyi  in  Debrecsin.  This  latter  died  in  1757,  old  and  full 
 of  days.  He  usually  went  about  half  in  Hungarian,  half  in 
 Turkish  dress,  with  a  huge  knife  hanging  to  his  girdle. 
 
 Another  arrangement  of  great  importance  for  the  protec- 
 tion of  the  Protestants,  was  the  appointment  of  a  district  in- 
 spector on  the  part  of  the  influential  nobility,  who  should 
 stand  as  adviser  by  the  side  of  the  superintendent  and  protect 
 the  people  in  their  civil  and  political  rights.  All  actions, 
 lawsuits,  cases  of  oppression  or  of  hardship,  should  be  re- 
 ported to  him,  and  he  should  stand  in  constant  correspond- 
 ence with  an  agent  in  Vienna.  The  Lutherans  elected  to 
 this  ofRce  Christian  Kalitsh,  Michael  Ossfy,  John  Radovan- 
 sky,  and  General  Thomas  Szirmay,  noblemen  strongly  at- 
 tached to  their  church.  Peter  Zay  was  the  first  general  ii#- 
 specter.*  The  Reformed  Church  appointed  Stephen  Vesse- 
 lenyi,  Michael  and  Ladislaus  Teleky,  Ladislaus  Bethlen, 
 Ladislaus  Balo,  Joseph,  Stephen,  and  Peter  Daniel. 
 
 By  the  assistance  of  such  district  inspectors,  the  superin- 
 tendents were  to  a  certain  extent  protected,  and  the  cause  of 
 liberty  better  supported  than  by  mere  paid  agency.  By  the 
 representations,  the  entreaties,  and  the  influence  of  these 
 men,  who  had  high  connections  in  Vienna,  many  a  favor  was 
 obtained,  many  a  harsh  measure  was  softened  down,  and 
 many  acts  of  arbitrary  cruelty  prevented.  Many  pastors 
 and  schoolmasters  found  in  the  hospitable  abodes  of  the 
 wealthy  nobility  a  place  of  refuge  and  means  of  subsistence 
 for  months,  or  even  for  years.     The  remembrance  of  such 
 
 *  Other  noblemen  strongly  attached  to  the  Protestant  Church  were  Ga- 
 briel Pronay,  John  Podmanitzky,  Stephen  ZeitkoAvsky,  Paul  Jessenak,  Von 
 Hellenbach,  Stephen  Radovansky,  Alexander  Podmanitzky,  Adam  (Esovski, 
 Stephen  Szu-may,  Ladislaus  Pronay,  Balthasar  Pongracs,  and  Alexander 
 Vidas. 
 
360  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 things  makes  the  clergy  of  the  present  day  very  willing  to 
 share  the  Church  government  with  the  descendants  of  men 
 who  so  ably  and  so  zealously  advanced  the  best  interests  of 
 the  Church  in  days  gone  by.  It  was  much  to  be  desired  that 
 the  same  brotherly  kindness  which  generally  characterized 
 the  intercourse  of  the  Lutheran  and  Calvinistic  churches  at 
 that  time  should  still  continue ;  for  though  in  1732  the 
 Lutherans  refused  to  join  the  Calvinists  in  their  petition  to 
 the  lyng,  supposing  the  expressions  to  be  too  decided,  yet 
 very  shortly  after  we  find  both  once  more  joining  in  Pesth 
 to  send  a  united  statement  to  the  court. 
 
 The  active  agents  in  Vienna,  Matthew  Bodo  and  Joseph 
 Modori,  assisted  by  Andrew  Ottlick,  labored  hard  in  the 
 cause,  and  it  was  chiefly  by  their  exertions  that  permission 
 was  obtained  for  the  Protestant  clergy  to  visit  the  sick  and 
 the  dying  of  their  own  communion,  even  in  places  where  no 
 licensed  Protestant  church  existed,  only  on  condition  of  pay- 
 ing the  priest  the  usual  dues.  It  may  be,  also,  that  the  war 
 with  France  at  this  time  made  the  court  more  inclined  to  lis- 
 ten to  the  appeals  of  the  Protestants.* 
 
 The  nobles  recovered  their  ancient  right  to  hold  religious 
 exercises  in  their  castles,  and  many  a  thirsty  soul  came  hith- 
 er to  be  refreshed  by  the  Word  of  life.  They  tasted  here 
 something  of  the  benefits  of  that  light,  in  their  dark,  dark 
 night,  and  the  Word  of  God  was  sweeter  to  them  than  honey 
 and  the  honey-comb. 
 
 The  brethren  in  other  parts  of  the  kingdom  were,  by  this 
 success,  encouraged  to  renew  their  efforts.  The  Protestants 
 at  Trentshin,  whose  church  and  school  buildings  had  been 
 taken   from   them,  now  obtained   leave   to   build   a  wooden 
 
 *  As  in  consequence  of  the  unexpected  war  with  France  the  soldiers  were 
 withdrawn  from  Hungary,  and  the  Jesuits  had  therefore  no  more  power  to 
 carry  out  their  scliemes,  Count  Pallfy  is  reported  to  have  said,  "  Tlie  Protes- 
 tants must  either  have  God  or  the  Devil  for  tlieir  friend,  for  when  eveiything 
 is  so  completely  in  order  for  their  annihilation,  there  comes  always  some  un- 
 toward event  to  prevent  its  being  carried  out." —  Smalii  Advers.,  1.  c. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  361 
 
 chapel  in  one  of  the  suburbs,  and  directions  were  given  to  the 
 governor  of  the  city  not  to  hinder  them  in  their  work.  To 
 prevent  the  Roman  Catholics,  however,  from  being  too  much 
 provoked  by  this  wondrous  generosity,  it  was  at  the  same 
 time  ordered  that  no  one  from  Bohemia  or  Moravia  should 
 be  permitted  to  attend  the  preaching,  and  that  neither  the 
 preacher  nor  the  singing-boys  should  be  permitted  to  enter 
 the  city.* 
 
 What  labor  the  Protestants  must  have  had  in  obtaining  and 
 enjoying  these  crumbs  which  fell  from  the  master's  table, 
 may  be  seen  from  the  fact,  that  on  the  third  day  of  April, 
 1737,  Archbishop  Kollonitz  handed  in  to  the  king  a  protest 
 against  all  these  concessions.  And  it  is  hard  to  say  whether 
 he  might  not  have  been  successful,  had  not  the  war  with  the 
 Turks  broken  out,  in  consequence  of  which  mild  measures 
 were  rendered  absolutely  necessary. 
 
 The  royal  proclamations  became  less  frequent  and  less 
 fiery.  The  superintendents  called  on  all  the  churches  under 
 their  care  to  engage  regularly  in  prayer  for  the  success  of 
 the  emperor.  The  emperor's  position  was  becoming  more 
 and  more  critical.  The  Turks  had  Belgrade  already  in  their 
 hands,  and  were  masters  of  the  Banat.  They  were  now  ap- 
 proaching steadily  towards  Transylvania,  which  we  have 
 been  obliged  so  long  to  pass  over,  but  to  the  state  of  which 
 country  we  now  return. 
 
 *  Mandat.    Reg.  3d,  c.  5.    September,  1735. 
 
 31 
 
362  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER    VI. 
 
 STATE    OF    THE    PKOTESTANTS    IN    TRANSYLVANIA    UNDER 
 CHARLES    VI. 
 
 In  this  country  the  Protestants  enjoyed  on  the  whole 
 many  advantages.  Since  the  resolutions  of  Charles  they  had 
 been  occasionally  annoyed,  but  as  the  Jesuits  had  not  suc- 
 ceeded in  bringing  the  magnates  and  higher  nobility  to  join 
 them,  they  were  prevented  from  developing  their  full  force. 
 More  than  two  thirds  of  the  population  were  Protestants,  and 
 completely  to  overturn  and  destroy  all  their  privileges  ap- 
 peared neither  desirable  nor,  indeed,  for  the  present,  practi- 
 cable. On  the  surrender  of  the  countiy  to  Leopold  I.,  fa- 
 ther of  Charles  VI.,  the  magnates  had  secured  the  fundamen- 
 tal principle,  "  that  the  right  of  patronage  in  church  matters 
 should  remain  intact,  and  that  no  clergy  should  be  introduced 
 to  the  country  but  such  as  were  already  there." 
 
 This  clause  was  directed  against  the  Jesuits,  who  by  the 
 law  of  the  land  were  prohibited  from  settling  in  Transylva- 
 nia, and  also  against  the  settlement  of  a  bishop.  The  last 
 bishop  had  been  banished  under  Siegmund  Bathoiy,  and 
 his  estates  had  been  confiscated  to  the  prince,  and  also  to 
 some  of  the  magnates  who  had  deserved  well  of  their  coun- 
 try. In  spite,  however,  of  this  condition  under  which  the 
 emperor  held  the  country,  the  military  governor  of  Transyl- 
 vania, Francis  Stephen  Steinriller,  succeeded  in  the  year 
 1716,  in  the  king's  name,  in  introducing  George  Martonfy  de 
 Garancsfalva  as  Transylvanian  bishop  for  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olic Church,  and  with  him  began  scenes  of  anarchy  and  arbi- 
 trary government  such  as  Rome  alone  can  introduce. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUTICH    OF    HUNGARY. 
 
 The  so-called  Curolin  residence  in  Alba  Julia  was  fitted  up 
 for  his  reception,  and  the  superintendent  with  the  professors 
 and  the  college  must  be  removed  elsewhere.  As  a  recom- 
 pense for  the  loss  to  the  Reformed  Church,  fifteen  thousand 
 florins  were  promised,  but  the  money  has  as  yet  not  been 
 paid.* 
 
 In  the  train  of  the  bishop  came  the  Jesuits,  who  settled  in 
 all  the  principal  towns,  —  in  Clausenburg,  Alba  Carolina, 
 Hermannstadt,  Kronstadt,  and  Advarkely.  The  different 
 orders  of  the  Jesuits  were  carefully  scattered  over  the  whole 
 country,  and  thus,  through  the  narrow  passes  of  a  clear  and 
 strict  law,  and  over  the  steep  mountains  of  royal  decrees  and 
 of  binding  and  existing  compacts,  had  Rome  safely  conduct- 
 ed her  warriors  into  a  land  which  for  a  century  had  been 
 closed  against  them.  The  firmest  positions  had  been  taken  ; 
 the  general  very  properly  chosen  !  Such  battles  as  Rome, 
 out  of  her  unspeakable  love  to  souls,  usually  fights,  should 
 also  soon  follow. 
 
 In  all  places  of  learning  and  trust  proper  persons  of  mod- 
 erate abilities  were  introduced,  to  be  ready,  without  making 
 any  stir,  to  fill  up  all  vacancies  which  might  occur.  This 
 was  all  in  full  operation  in  1727,  under  the  guidance  of  the 
 heads  of  the  cathedral  at  Weissenberg  and  Kalos-Monastor. 
 Proper  persons  were  to  be  always  ready  for  proposing  to  the 
 king  to  fill  up  eveiy  vacant  post ;  and  under  the  expression 
 "  proper  persons,"  was  to  be  understood  members  of  their 
 order.  How  zealously  the  plan  was  carried  out  may  be  seen 
 from  the  fact,  that  among  all  who  have  the  charge  of  the  in- 
 struments and  apparatus  of  science  in  Transylvania  only  two 
 at  present  are  laymen,  one  a  Protestant  of  the  Reformed 
 Church,  and  the  other  a  Roman  Catholic. 
 
 A  prohibition  now  appeared,  forbidding  the  building  of 
 churches  and  the  opening  of  schools  or  academies  without 
 
 *  Petr.  Bad  de  Statu  Eeb.  iu  Trans,  sub  Carolo  VI.,  Tom.  III.  p.  261,  MS. 
 
364  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 royal  commission.  The  (Roman  Catholic)  Court  of  Inquiry 
 was  directed  to  pay  particular  attention  to  those  who  should 
 desert  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  In  the  royal  decrees,  it 
 appeared  in  the  preamble  "  that  many  had  joined  the  Roman 
 Catholic  Church  to  obtain  the  royal  favor  or  to  avoid  punish- 
 ment for  some  crime  {sic  !),  and  when  they  had  gained  their 
 end  they  then  returned.  Others  who  joined  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olic Church  suffered  so  much  persecution  that  they  again  fell 
 off."  Now  it  should  be  ordained  that  all  who  joined  the 
 Church  of  Rome,  and  remained  steady,  should  be  taken  under 
 the  especial  protection  of  the  government ;  those,  however, 
 who  again  fell  off  should  be  punished  as  the  emperor  in  each 
 case  should  direct. 
 
 When  matters  were  thus  far  prepared  that  the  Roman 
 Catholics  had  more  courage,  and  the  Court  of  Inquiry  was 
 prevented  from  taking  decided  steps,  the  priests  proceeded  to 
 alter  the  laws  which  regulated  the  mutual  relations  of  the 
 four  confessions,  Lutheran,  Calvinist,  Unitarian,  and  Roman 
 Catholic. 
 
 These  laws  had  been  in  so  far  favorable  to  the  Protestants 
 that  they  secured  them  the  possession  of  their  churches  and 
 church  property  against  the  ravages  of  a  robber-priesthood  of 
 the  Church  of  Rome.  As,  however,  those  laws  had  been 
 made  during  the  time  of  the  Turkish  government,  and  many 
 articles  in  the  laws  required  a  certain  line  of  conduct  to  be 
 observed  towards  the  Turks,  the  priests  availed  themselves  of 
 this  circumstance  to  give  them  a  plausible  pretence  for  over- 
 turning the  whole  law.  They  succeeded,  too,  in  gaining  the 
 Court  of  Inquiry  entirely  to  their  interests,  so  that  the  way 
 seemed  clear  before  them. 
 
 The  Protestants  saw  their  danger,  and  took  alarm.  They 
 reminded  Charles  VI.  of  his  own  solemn  promise  to  them,  as 
 well  as  that  of  his  father  Leopold  I.,  his  mother  Eleonora, 
 and  his  brother  Joseph,  that  they  should  still  enjoy  their  rights 
 as  they  at  that  time  existed  ;  and  the  danger  was  for  the  pres- 
 ent removed. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  365 
 
 The  Protestants  had  to  pay  dearly  for  this.  We  do  not 
 mention  here  the  Turkish  war,  nor  the  plague  which  began 
 to  rage  very  fiercely,  but  another  event  of  vast  importance 
 which  occurred  on  the  29th  of  March,  1735.  On  that  night 
 imperial  soldiers  broke  into  the  castles  of  many  of  the  most 
 distinguished  magnates,  and  carried  them  away  as  prisoners 
 to  different  fortresses.* 
 
 The  same  took  place  with  the  superintendent  of  the  Re- 
 f<ormed  church  in  Enged,  whose  house  was  searched  in  every 
 corner,  his  papers  taken  to  Hermannstadt,  and  he  himself  to 
 Alba  Carolina.  Other  prisoners  soon  followed  him,  as  Sieg- 
 mund  Boronyai,  doctor  of  theology  and  professor  in  Enged ; 
 Pastor  Torsok-Szigeti  and  Andrew  Szaboslai  of  Neudorf ;  as 
 also  a  nobleman,  John  Thurotz ;  but  these  last  were  soon  set 
 free,  without,  however,  any  punishment  being  inflicted  on 
 those  who  had  denounced  them,  one  of  whom,  at  least,  was 
 perfectly  well  known. 
 
 Count  Emerich  Bethlen  was  sent  to  Vienna  to  intercede 
 for  the  prisoners,  and  he  was  so  successful  that  he  obtained 
 the  appointment  of  a  military  commission  to  examine  the 
 case.  After  a  very  strict  investigation,  all  the  prisoners  were 
 found  not  guilty  of  the  charges  laid  against  them,  and  the  em- 
 peror ordered  their  innocence  to  be  publicly  proclaimed. 
 
 And  yet  the  raging  enemies  found  ways  and  means  of 
 Iceeping  them  in  prison  till  the  15th  of  January,  1739. t  The 
 magnates  who  had  been  thus  so  unjustly  dishonored  and  im- 
 prisoned demanded  the  punishment  of  their  accusers,  but  the 
 court  observed  a  strict  silence  on  this  matter,  and  no  justice 
 was  granted. 
 
 *  The  names  of  those  thus  violently  taken  prisoners  and  carried  out  of 
 their  castles  were,  —  John  Sajar;  Ladislaus  Rhedri,  in  his  twenty-sixth  year; 
 Siegmund  Toracky,  sixty  years  old,  and  paralytic ;  Francis  Khedri,  nearly 
 sixty  years  old;  ^lichael  Toldalagi,  seventy  yeai^s  old,  deaf  and  hhnd;  and 
 Count  Samuel  Betlilen. 
 
 t  Accordingly  the  statement  of  Fessler  requires  to  be  corrected.    See 
 Petr.  Bad.  Eccl.  Hist.,  sub  Carolo  \1.,  MSS. 
 31* 
 
366  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 The  Protestants  summoned  to  Rebellion.  —  Misfortunes  of  the  Imperial 
 Army.  —  Disgi-aceful  Peace.  —  Death  of  the  King. 
 
 The  war  with  the  Ottomans  becoming  more  and  more  se- 
 rious, occupied  the  attention  of  all  Europe,  and  especially  of 
 the  Pope  and  the  Emperor,  so  much  that  for  some  time  few 
 imperial  orders  were  issued.  The  few  which  came  to  the 
 light,  however,  reminded  the  Protestants  of  their  miserable 
 state  and  of  their  mighty  foes.  And  yet,  when  the  son  of 
 Prince  Rakotzy,  who  stood  under  the  protection  of  the  Turks, 
 summoned  the  Protestants  of  Hungary  and  Transylvania  to 
 revolt  against  the  emperor  and  join  the  Turks,  they  refused 
 to  listen  to  his  proposals.  Not  an  individual  of  importance 
 passed  over  to  the  Turkish  ranks,  though  at  that  time  the  vic- 
 torious party. 
 
 In  the  unfortunate  engagement  of  23d  of  July,  1739,  at 
 Krocska,  the  field-marshal,  Wallis,  had  been  nearly  routed 
 when  he  was  relieved  by  the  arrival  of  William  Reinhard  of 
 Neupergs.  Reinhard  had  received  secret  instructions  from 
 Maria  Theresa  and  her  consort  to  conclude  a  peace  with  the 
 Turks  ;  but  his  unfortunate  ppsition  and  his  own  imprudence, 
 together  with  the  cunning  of  Marquis  Villeneuve,  the  French 
 ambassador,  who  wished  to  humble  Austria,  induced  him  to 
 conclude  that  disgraceful  peace  on  the  1st  of  September, 
 under  the  guaranty  of  France,  by  which  the  fortresses  of 
 Belgrade  and  Szobacs,  together  with  Servia,  the  whole  of 
 Austrian  Wallachia,  with  the  island  and  castle  of  Orsova, 
 were  ceded  to  the  Turks.* 
 
 *  By  this  peace  the  fundamental  constitution  of  Hungary  was  violated. 
 See  Carl.  III.,  Decret.  1715,  art.  41.    Sec  also  Corpus  Juris  Hungari^e. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  367 
 
 The  emperor's  cheerfulness  now  forsook  him.  He  sought 
 solitude,  and  not  unfrequently  shut  himself  up  in  his  cell  in 
 the  Capuchin  monastery,  which  he  had  built  in  the  market- 
 place. Sometimes  he  went  to  his  palace  at  Halbthurm,  in 
 Wieselburg,  and  here,  by  partaking  of  fruit  and  cold  drink 
 after  the  heats  of  the  chase,  he  brought  on  the  disease  of 
 which  he  died  in  Vienna,  20th  of  October,  1740.  The  pa- 
 pal nuncio  stood  by  him  in  his  dying  hours. 
 
 The  death  of  Charles  VI.  was  no  cause  of  joy  to  the  Prot- 
 estants, nor"  of  sorrow  to  the  Roman  Catholic  priests,  in  as 
 far  as  the  future  was  concerned,  for  his  successor  was  his 
 own  daughter,  Maria  Theresa. 
 
368  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 CHAPTER    VIII. 
 
 MARIA   THERESA. FROM    1740   TO    1780, 
 
 Dangerous  Position  of  the  Queen.  —  She  is  delivered  by  the  Hungarians.  — 
 Fruitless  Efforts  of  the  Protestants  to  obtain  their  Eehgious  Freedom.  — 
 Forbidden  to  present  Petitions  in  Corporate  Capacity.  —  Extracts  from  a 
 Petition  to  the  Queen.  —  Effects  of  this  Petition.  —  Examination  of  the 
 Pastors  respecting  Baptism.  —  The  Eesolutions  of  Charles  VI.  of  1731 
 renewed.  —  Sorrowful  Consequences.  —  Persecutions.  —  The  Protestant 
 Schools. 
 
 Maria  Theresa  was  crowned  with  the  usual  ceremonies 
 on  the  18th  of  March,  1741,  and  inherited  from  her  father  a 
 land  wasted  by  war,  by  fanatical  oppression,  and  by  an  army 
 of  officials.*  Having  been  attacked  by  Frederick  the  Great 
 of  Prussia,  by  the  Elector  of  Bavaria,  as  also  by  France  and 
 Spain,  it  seemed  to  be  hastening  to  its  downfall. 
 
 Forsaken  by  faithless  allies  among  the  princes,  she,  con- 
 trary to  the  advice  of  her  German  advisers,  summoned  a  Diet 
 at  Presburg,  where,  with  her  babe  of  six  months  old  (Joseph) 
 in  her  arms,  she  delivered  such  a  powerful  address  in  Latin, 
 commending  herself  and  her  child  to  the  care  of  the  Hun- 
 garian States,  —  casting  herself  on  their  generosity  and  valor, 
 —  that  when  she  had  concluded,  four  hundred  and  ninety- 
 seven  Hungarians  drew  the  sword,  and  cried,  "  Yes  !  our 
 life's  blood  for  our  king  .'"t 
 
 The  happy  consequences  of  this  proceeding  of  the  queen. 
 
 *  The  officials  in  one  single  department  amounted  to  forty  thousand,  who 
 cost  the  land  nearly  ten  millions  of  florins  yearly. 
 
 t  "  Moriamur  pro  7'ege  nostra  Maria"!  The  title  of  queen  is  not  recog- 
 nized in  Hungary,  even  when  a  female  monarch  is  actually  reigning. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  369 
 
 both  for  herself  and  the  monarchy,  are  well  known.  For 
 Hungary  this  was  one  of  her  brightest  days.  Pity  that  relig- 
 ious intolerance  and  love  of  persecution  cast  a  shade  over  the 
 picture,  and  that  the  inner  life  of  this  brave  people  should  be 
 so  soon  turned  to  darkness  and  night. 
 
 The  queen  had  sworn  "  to  preserve  inviolable  all  the  rights 
 and  privileges  of  the  nation  in  all  points,  clauses,  and  arti- 
 cles, as  had  been  settled  between  the  king  and  the  represen- 
 tatives of  the  country."  Still  this  was  not  so  much  the 
 ground  of  the  nation's  confidence  as  was  that  gentle  and 
 humane  disposition  which  was  universally  believed  to  charac- 
 terize the  person  of  the  sovereign.  They  thought,  therefore, 
 that  now  was  the  time  to  recover  their  inalienable  rights  and 
 freedoms,  which,  partly  by  force,  partly  by  fraud,  had  been 
 wrested  from  them.  As  bitterly  oppressed  subjects,  they 
 reckoned  on  the  tender  heart  of  woman  for  redress,  and  took 
 their  measures  accordingly. 
 
 To  lose  no  time,  the  Protestants  sent  a  deputation  to  Maria 
 Theresa  in  July,  1740,  but  she  replied  through  her  chancel- 
 lor, Pallfy,  that  she  was  not  willing  to  receive  so  numerous  a 
 deputation,  and  that  it  was,  besides,  contrary  to  law  to  ap- 
 proach the  throne  with  the  complaints  of  a  whole  class.  Dis- 
 appointed in  their  expectations,  the  deputies  left  the  city, 
 resolved  to  try  some  other  plan. 
 
 On  the  20th  of  January,  1741,  a  deputation  appeared  in 
 Vienna  from  Hout  and  Neograd,  and  in  April  another  depu- 
 tation followed ;  and  as  the  queen  seemed  inclined  to  listen 
 to  them,  the  deputy  of  the  Reformed  Church,  Abraham  Vay, 
 and  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  Maytheni,  drew  up  and  pre- 
 sented a  petition  which  was  too  important  to  be  here  passed 
 over. 
 
 In  the  preamble  of  the  petition  it  was  set  forth,  that  the 
 prohibition  of  petitions  in  the  name  of  a  class  had  reference 
 only  to  private  mtercsts,  which  were  often  so  represented. 
 It  was  also  set  forth  that,  in  the  present  case,  the  evil  was  of 
 
370  HISTORY     OF   THE 
 
 such  a  nature  that  it  could  not  otherwise  be  met  than  by  a 
 petition  stating  the  oppressions  of  the  whole  Protestant  body. 
 The  different  enactments  are  recapitulated,  according  to 
 which,  "  the  Protestants  of  Hungary  should  in  no  way  what- 
 ever be  disturbed  in  the  enjoyment  of  all  their  rights."  The 
 ten  points  of  the  Diet  of  QEdenberg,  of  1681,  are  recapitu- 
 lated, and  it  is  shown  that  not  a  shadow  of  religious  freedom 
 remains  over.*  Petitioners  represent  further  how  Protestant 
 pastors  are  banished  out  of  whole  circuits,  as  in  the  case  of 
 Arszeg  and  Tolsag  in  Eisenburg  county,  and  that  the  people 
 are  not  suffered  to  go  to  hear  the  Word  of  God  or  to  receive 
 the  Lord's  Supper  in  the  neighboring  county.  They  are  not 
 even  allowed  the  quiet  use  of  their  own  religious  books. 
 When  some  have  ventured  to  go  to  a  neighboring  county  to 
 hear  the  Word  of  God,  they  have  been  waylaid  by  the  au- 
 thorities, and  their  books  and  even  clothes  taken  from  them, 
 without  respect  to  age,  or  sex,  or  station  in  life.  Others  are 
 for  the  same  offence  summoned  before  the  county  court. t 
 Here  they  have  been  sentenced  to  fines  and  imprisonments 
 in  chains.  Some  are  compelled  to  join  the  Roman  Catholic? 
 Church,  or  subjected  to  endless  annoyances.  The  landed 
 proprietors  often  abuse  their  rights  so  far  as  to  compel  those 
 residing  on  their  estates  to  become  Roman  Catholics,  else 
 imprisonment,  banishment,  and  confiscation  await  thertt. 
 Even  after  some  have  paid  the  fine  to  obtain  leave  to  reside 
 on  the  estates,  they  are  even  then  banished.  The  decretal 
 oath  shuts  Protestants  out  of  office,  and  very  often  brings 
 them  to  bear  heavy  persecution,  simply  because  their  corf- 
 sciences  could  not  bear  the  blasphemy  contained  in  that  oath. 
 Parties  are  refused  marriage  and  other  rites,  indeed  even 
 Christian  burial  ;  corpses  are  torn  out  of  the  earth  and  thrown 
 
 *  "Ut  ne  umbra  quidem  alicujus  libertatis  appareat," 
 
 t  This  court,  called  the  "  Herrenstuhl,"  was  perfectly  arbitrary  in  its  de- 
 cisions, and  merely  carried  out  the  will  of  a  few  landed  proprietors  of  the 
 county.    It  was  the  source  of  much  oppression  up  till  the  year  1845. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  371 
 
 into  some  dishonored  place,  because  it  is  feared  that  they 
 have  not  died  in  the  Catholic  faith.  If  Protestant  domestics 
 are  taken  sick,  and  the  priest  is  not  sent  for,  that,  too,  is  a 
 crime  to  be  punished  with  fines.  Those  who  had  long  be- 
 fore 1731  joined  the  Protestant  Church,  are,  under  some  pre- 
 tence, seized,  scourged  as  apostates,  and  again  handed  over 
 to  the  Church  of  Rome. 
 
 They  complain  that  the  Protestant  schools  are  reduced  to 
 the  elementary  classes,  indeed  sometimes  completely  prohib- 
 ited ;  and  that  the  books  of  the  Protestants,  such  as  the  Bible, 
 hymn  and  prayer-books,  as  well  as  works  on  dogmatic  the- 
 ology, are  not  allowed  to  be  imported  into  the  countiy,  or  if 
 found  are  confiscated.  Even  in  places  where  the  Protestant 
 worship  is  tolerated,  the  pastors  are  not  allowed  to  visit  the 
 sick  and  the  prisoners,  or  to  comfort  the  dying.  In  many 
 places,  indeed  in  the  greater  number  of  the  free  cities  in  the 
 entire  kingdom,  out  of  mere  religious  hatred,  the  Protestants 
 are  not  permitted  to  enjoy  the  rights  of  citizenship  ;  and  this 
 measure  extends  not  only  to  strangers,  but  also  to  those  born 
 in  the  place.  The  nobility,  who  in  Hungary  enjoy  so  many 
 privileges,  are  excluded  from  office,  however  well  fitted  to 
 fill  the  post,  simply  because  they  refuse  to  take  the  blasphe- 
 mous decretal  oath  ;  the  post  is  then  often  filled  up  by  men 
 not  at  all  qualified,  and  the  votes  of  the  nobility,  who  have  a 
 right  to  decide  in  such  matters,  are  completely  neglected. 
 Petitioners  inform  the  queen  that  all  these  complaints,  and 
 many  others  even  worse  than  these,  could  be  proved  by  doc- 
 umentary evidence.  Petitioners  further  declare,  that  though 
 her  imperial  Majesty  had  reserved  to  herself  the  right  of 
 finally  deciding  in  all  these  matters,  yet  the  grand  cause  of 
 the  evil  lies  in  the  fact  of  all  these  cases  being  handed  for 
 investigation  to  the  very  parties  who  have  first  instigated  the 
 injustice,  that  they  might  report.  In  this  way  the  complain- 
 ing party  is  put  completely  at  the  mercy  of  the  persecutors  ; 
 and  if  this  course   is  continued,  there  remains  nothing  over 
 
372 
 
 HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 for  the  faithful  Protestant  subjects  of  her  Majesty  but  perse- 
 cution, misery,  banishment,  and  complete  destruction. 
 
 Whilst  it  is  impossible  for  her  Majesty,  with  all  her  cares 
 of  government,  to  examine  all  the  charges  and  complaints 
 of  the  Protestants,  and  to  decide  according  to  the  law  of  the 
 land,  the  Protestant  States,  who  are  not  behind  their  Roman 
 Catholic  countrymen  in  devotedness  to  the  throne,  unite  in 
 the  following  petition  :  — 
 
 Firsts  That  the  Protestants  of  both  confessions,  as  mem- 
 bers of  the  kingdom,  shall  be  treated  like  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olic citizens,  and  shall  not  on  account  of  their  religion  be 
 excluded  from  any  of  the  offices  of  state,  or  courts  of  law 
 and  appeal. 
 
 Second^  That  in  all  oaths,  the  formula  "  by  the  Triune 
 God,"  shall  be  reckoned  sufficient,  and  no  further  burden  be 
 laid  on  the  conscience. 
 
 Third,  At  the  election  of  civil  office-bearers,  the  vote  ol 
 the  Protestants  shall  not  be  suppressed,  but  treated  as  of  equal 
 value  with  the  vote  of  a  Roman  Catholic. 
 
 Fourth,  That  the  Protestant  clergy  shall,  in  matters  per- 
 taining to  ecclesiastical  discipline,  be  subject  to  their  own 
 superintendents  alone,  and  to  no  foreign  ecclesiastical  author- 
 ity ;  and  that  the  matters  relating  to  marriage  shall  be  de- 
 cided according  to  the  acknowledged  and  authorized  principles 
 of  the  confession  to  which  the  parties  belong. 
 
 Fifth,  That  in  the  counties  where  the  Protestants  are  in 
 possession  of  churches  and  chapels,  and  enjoy  the  privileges 
 of  the  public  exercises  of  religion,  it  shall  be  permitted  them 
 to  repair  their  churches  and  to  build  manses  and  school - 
 houses  where  these  do  not  already  exist.  That  the  nobility 
 generally  shall  have  the  right  of  building  chapels  on  their 
 own  land,  and  of  supporting  chaplains  ;  that  those  who  come 
 to  attend  divine  service  should  in  no  way  be  molested  ;  and 
 that  the  peasants  who  live  beyond  the  prescribed  bounds  of 
 the  parish  should  not  be  prevented  from  receiving  the  visits 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         373 
 
 of  the  Protestant  clergy  in  case  of  need,  and  from  obtaining 
 the  comforts  of  the  Gospel  in  a  dying  hour. 
 
 Sixth,  That  those  who  join  the  Protestant  Church  should 
 in  the  future  not  be  persecuted  and  punished  as  apostates,  or 
 banished  from  the  land  of  their  fathers,  and  that  those  who 
 are  already  banished  should  be  recalled. 
 
 Seventh,  That  the  churches  which,  according  to  article 
 30th  of  the  Diet  of  1715,  had  fallen  into  the  possession  of  the 
 Roman  Catholics,*  should  be  restored,  or,  where  that  was 
 impossible,  at  least  no  more  should  be  taken  away  under 
 such  pretexts. 
 
 Eighth,  That  in  the  royal  free  cities  the  Protestant  pastors 
 shall  no  more  be  prohibited  from  entering  the  interior  of  the 
 city,  and  that  all  the  limitations  of  knowledge  be  removed. t 
 
 Ninth,  That  Protestants  coming  to  reside  in  the  free  cities 
 should  not,  on  account  of  their  religion,  be  excluded  from 
 citizenship. 
 
 Tenth,  That  the  system  of  seizing  churches,  chapels, 
 schools,  and  income  of  the  Protestant  clergy  by  force,  should 
 cease  for  ever,  and  that  the  "  customaiy  fine  "  which  at  all 
 times  might  be  levied  from  Protestants  should  also  for  ever 
 cease,  that  the  peace  of  the  country  might  not  be  for  ever 
 disturbed  by  such  unjust  measures.  And  should  complaints 
 be  brought  to  her  Majesty,  that  she  would  be  pleased  to  di- 
 rect inquiry  and  redress,  not  through  the  viceregal  court  at 
 Presburg,  but  from  the  home  office,  for  the  viceregal  court 
 often  took  the  liberty  of  decreeing  exactly  the  opposite  of 
 what  the  court  at  Vienna  had  ordered. 
 
 Should  at  any  time  doubts  arise,  then,  in  the  spirit  of  the 
 14th  article  of  1647,  there  should  be  a  mixed  commission, 
 
 *  This  vrsLS  the  case  when  a  priest  by  force  or  fraud  succeeded  in  reading 
 the  mass  or  performing  any  other  religious  ceremony  there. 
 
 t  This  referred  to  the  exclusion  of  Protestants  from  professorships,  and 
 also  to  the  proliibition  of  anything  beyond  elementary  schools  m  connection 
 with  the  Protestant  churches. 
 32 
 
374  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 containing  an  equal  number  of  Protestant  and  Roman  Cath- 
 olic members,  appointed  to  examine  the  case,  and  when  they 
 had  decided,  her  Majesty  would  please  to  direct  the  local 
 magistrate  to  carry  out  the  decision  without  the  intervention 
 of  any  other  party  ;  for  experience  had  shown  that  royal 
 resolutions  in  favor  of  the  Protestants  generally  remained 
 unexecuted. 
 
 "  By  this  means  "  —  so  said  the  petition  at  its  close  r— 
 "  should  the  nation  of  Hungary,  so  devoted  to  her  Majesty's 
 interests,  be  delivered  from  much  and  grievous  oppression. 
 We,  who  humbly  present  this  petition  before  your  Majesty, 
 should,  by  the  granting  of  our  supplication,  be  so  firmly 
 bound  to  your  Majesty's  throne,  that  we  should  ever  consider 
 it  an  honor  and  a  privilege  to  shed  our  blood  in  defence  of 
 your  Majesty's  cause  against  every  foe."  The  petition  was 
 signed  by  "  Her  Majesty's  most  obedient,  ever  faithful  sub- 
 jects of  the  Augsburg  and  Helvetic  Confessions,  residing  in 
 Hungary." 
 
 A  pethion  founded  thus  on  facts,  and  supported  by  evi- 
 dence, could  not  pass  without  leaving  a  deep  impression  on 
 the  mind  of  Maria  Theresa,  and  so  much  the  more  as  ex- 
 tracts of  all  the  laws  made  in  favor  of  the  Protestants  had, 
 in  January,  1742,  been  handed  to  her  and  her  councillors 
 by  that  faithful  nobleman  Gabriel  Perenyi.  He  had  been 
 assisted  and  supported,  in  making  the  extracts  and  present- 
 ing them,  by  John  Botius  and  the  general  inspector  John 
 Radvan. 
 
 The  queen  handed  the  petition  of  the  Hungarian  Protes- 
 tants to  her  chancellor,  with  directions  to  report  upon  it.  The 
 report  appeared  on  the  4th  of  March,  1742,  advising  that  her 
 Majesty  should  condescend  no  reply  to  the  petitioners.  As 
 she,  however,  felt  this  suggestion  incompatible  with  her 
 sense  of  duty,  she  summoned  on  an  early  day  her  whole 
 council,  to  present  the  chancellor's  report,  and  to  ask  their 
 advice.     Her  ministers  advised  her  to  act  as  the  chancellor 
 
PROTESTANT   CHURCH    OF   HUNGARY.  375 
 
 had  reported,  and,  accordingly,  no  reply  was  given  to  the 
 petition. 
 
 We  see  that  the  queen  and  the  Protestant  cause  were  still 
 in  the  hands  of  the  Jesuits.  This  was  soon  made  still  more 
 evident.  The  Bishop  of  Funf  kirchen,  in  the  visitation  of  his 
 diocese,  felt  himself  peculiarly  pressed  in  conscience  to  look 
 after  the  state  of  the  poor  erring  Protestants  who  had  left  his 
 fold.  He  not  only  inquired  into  outward  and  civil  matters, 
 but  also  examined  the  Protestant  pastors  respecting  their 
 views  of  baptism.  Well,  if  Protestants  were  allowed  to  live, 
 it  was  but  reasonable  to  expect  that  they  should  teach  only 
 such  doctrines  as  Rome  approves.  So  at  least  thought  the 
 Bishop  of  Funf  kirchen.  Now,  on  the  occasion  of  an  exam- 
 ination at  Szokal,  the  bishop  felt  quite  grieved  in  spirit  at  the 
 answers  which  the  Protestant  pastors  gave  on  the  subject  of 
 baptism,  and,  astonished  that  any  men  pretending  to  hold  the 
 office  of  pastor  in  a  Christian  church  could  differ  so  far  from 
 what  the  infallible  Mother  Church  teaches  respecting  the 
 nature  of  the  sacraments,  he  in  his  zeal  denounced  these 
 men  in  his  report  to  Vienna,  as  monsters  of  ignorance,  who 
 pretended  to  support  by  Scripture  their  own  views  of  bap- 
 tism, which  were  not  the  same  as  those  of  the  Church  of 
 Rome.  The  bitterest  part  of  the  charge,  however  —  at  least 
 to  Popish  ears  —  was,  that  these  Protestant  pastors  caused 
 many  children  to  be  eternally  lost,  by  forbidding  the  mid- 
 wives  to  baptize  in  case  of  death  in  the  act  of  parturition.* 
 
 On  the  15th  of  September,  1742,  an  order  was  published 
 by  the  viceregal  court  at  Presburg,  and  directed  to  be  read 
 in  all  counties  and  parishes  in  the  name  of  the  queen.  This 
 royal  decree  brought  heavy  charges  against  the  Calvinistic 
 pastors,  and  directed  that  the  authorities  should  prevent  them, 
 
 *  It  is  the  well-known  principle  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  that  children 
 dying  unbaptized  are  therefore  lost ;  wherefore  the  midwives  are  directed  to 
 baptize  in  case  of  need,  to  the  saving  of  the  souls  of  children.  The  same 
 practice  prevails  also  in  the  Lutheran  Church. 
 
376  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 if  necessary,  by  force,  from  spreading  their  dangerous  doc- 
 trines by  which  any  child  may  be  suffered  to  die  unbaptized. 
 If  any  case  of  the  kind  should  occur,  then  the  Calvinistic 
 pastor  and  the  midwife  are  to  be  held  accountable  for  the 
 crime,  and  punished  accordingly. 
 
 A  heavier  measure  awaited  the  Protestants,  for  in  the  fol- 
 lowing December  another  proclamation  appeared,  by  which 
 the  queen  confirmed  to  its  full  extent  the  unfortunate  resolu- 
 tions of  her  father,  of  the  year  1731.  The  desire  of  relig- 
 ious liberty  was  now  a  crime,  and  Maria  Theresa  brought  a 
 heavy  stain  on  her  character  by  sanctioning  such  a  measure. 
 From  this  time  we  see  her  led  by  bigotry  to  demand  the 
 heaviest  oppressions  and  persecutions  of  her  Protestant  sub- 
 jects. 
 
 The  decretal  oath,  which  Charles  VI.,  at  the  instigation  of 
 the  foreign  ambassadors,  had  allowed  to  be  dispensed  with, 
 Maria  Theresa  again  introduced,  by  which  means  the  consci- 
 entious and  influential  Protestants  were  excluded  from  office. 
 In  this  way  was  Joseph  Klobuschisky,  who  had  been  duly 
 elected  as  a  member  of  the  chamber  at  Presburg,  removed 
 from  his  office,  and  another  illegally  appointed  in  his  place, 
 but  for  the  illegal  steps  there  was  no  punishment  inflicted  on 
 the  parties  concerned.  Similar  cases  might  be  brought  for- 
 ward by  hundreds. 
 
 The  greatest  possible  difficulties  were  laid  in  the  way  of 
 young  men  who  wished  to  study  at  foreign  universities.  Not 
 only  was  the  passport  very  expensive,  but  even  before  grant- 
 ing it,  evidence  must  be  brought  that  the  individual  seeking 
 such  permission  had  sufficient  means  to  support  him.  In  this 
 way  the  rich  endowments  and  scholarships  intended  for  Hun- 
 garian students  were  rendered  useless.  If  any  one  were  too 
 poor  to  study  abroad,  he  was  prohibited  from  seeking  assist- 
 ance from  friends  for  that  purpose. 
 
 The  candidates  of  theology,  who  were  residing  abroad, 
 were  at  one  time  ordered  home  within  a  month.     Not  even 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  377 
 
 the  poor  traders  who  lived  on  the  frontiers  escaped,  but,  un- 
 der the  pretence  that  by  their  books  they  were  spreading 
 heresy  in  the  land,  their  Bibles  and  hymn-books  were  taken 
 from  them.  The  Protestant  carriers  of  Zips  lost  many  relig- 
 ious books  in  this  way  ;  those  of  Arva  lost  forty  Bohemian 
 Bibles,  and  at  that  time  it  was  no  trifle.  An  order  of  1747, 
 from  the  viceregal  court,  directed  the  Reformed  Church 
 to  destroy  their  catechism,  and  have  it  immediately  abolished. 
 The  old  battles  about  church  and  school-houses,  and  the 
 claims  of  the  priests  on  the  Protestants,  were  renewed  and 
 continued  in  the  old  way.  The  Diet  of  (Edenbcrg  brought 
 matters  so  far,  that  in  eleven  counties  divine  worship  accord- 
 ing to  the  Protestant  form  was  to  be  tolerated  only  in  two 
 places  in  each  county.  Six  of  these  counties  had  been  al- 
 ready regulated ;  the  five  remaining  counties  were  to  be 
 examined  with  the  greatest  care,  that  none  but  the  two  legal 
 Protestant  churches  should  be  tolerated,  and  when  that  was 
 done  the  remaining  nineteen  counties  should  not  rest  long 
 behind.  We  shall  see  with  what  cunning  the  foes  of  light 
 set  to  work. 
 
 In  Raab  the  Protestant  worship  had  occasionally  been  sus- 
 pended, but  always  restored  again ;  now,  however,  a  charge 
 was  brought  that  the  Protestants  had  no  legal  permission  to 
 meet  for  worship.  No  sooner  had  the  charge  been  read  in 
 Presburg  than  an  order  was  issued,  and  accordingly  churches 
 and  schools  were  closed,  the  revenues  seized,  the  pastors 
 and  teachers  turned  out  of  their  dwellings,  and  permitted  to 
 continue  in  Raab  only  on  condition  of  resigning  all  claim  to 
 be  considered  as  office-bearers  in  the  Church.  In  parishes 
 where  perhaps  scarcely  three  Roman  Catholics  resided, 
 priests  were  forced  upon  the  people.  We  might  name  the 
 places  where  this  occurred,  —  for  example,  in  Dobschan,  in 
 1746,  in  Ratho,  in  Csctnek,  where  very  few  Papists  resided, 
 but,  on  the  contrary,  which  was  the  residence  of  the  Prot- 
 estant superintendent.  In  Asgyan  the  pastor  had  only  but 
 32* 
 
378  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 expired  of  fever,  when  an  attempt  was  made  to  introduce  a 
 priest  into  his  place.  When  the  people  protested,  they  were 
 summoned  by  the  attorney-general  and  subjected  to  a  tedious 
 legal  process.  When  the  congregation  had  found,  however, 
 in  Stephen  Bornemissa,  an  able  advocate  and  zealous  de- 
 fender, the  Papists  found  means  of  making  him  harmless  by  - 
 bringing  an  accusation  against  himself.  He  lost  his  right  to 
 practise  as  an  advocate,  —  certainly  as  a  warning  to  all  others 
 not  to  be  over-zealous  in  defending  the  Protestants.  With 
 much  trouble  did  this  unjustly  persecuted  man  again  obtain 
 leave  to  practise,  but  it  was  with  the  express  and  significant 
 declaration  that  this  favor  was  shown  "  only  for  this  time." 
 
 The  plundering  and  the  forcible  seizure  of  churches  and 
 schools  continued  ;  and  the  order  of  1746,  which  was  intend- 
 ed to  put  a  stop  to  the  proceedings,  was  published  only  in  a 
 few  counties.  Where  the  difficulties  appeared  insurmounta- 
 ble in  carrying  out  their  plans,  the  Popish  party  contrived  to 
 allow  the  churches  to  fall  into  decay.  The  repair  was  strict- 
 ly prohibited.  And  when,  after  many  pressing  petitions,  the 
 queen  at  last  permitted  some  of  the  churches  to  be  repaired, 
 the  permission  was  clogged  with  so  many  conditions  as  to 
 make  it  nearly  useless.  The  court  at  Presburg  threatened  to 
 tear  down  the  whole  building,  if  the  slightest  alteration  was 
 made  in  the  plan  of  repairs  which  had  been  sanctioned. 
 
 Faith,  however,  finds  a  way.  By  it  is  the  world  overcome. 
 In  proportion  to  the  difficulties  is  the  strength  of  that  princi- 
 ple which  the  Holy  Spirit  works  in  the  soul.  When  preach- 
 ing and  the  sacraments  were  forbidden,  the  people  had  strength 
 and  courage  to  travel  for  miles  to  those  places  where  public 
 worship  was  legal  ;  and  the  poor  often  spent  their  last  penny 
 in  such  attempts  to  obtain  nourishment  for  their  souls. 
 Though  this  was  not  once  to  be  compared  with  the  pilgrim- 
 ages which  were  customary  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church, 
 neither  in  moral  tendency  nor  in  expense,  still  the  priests  and 
 the  Popish  nobles  resolved  not  to  tolerate  it.    Thus  the  young 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  379 
 
 Earl  Szirmay  punished  his  tenants  and  vassals  with  great 
 severity  for  attending  divine  service  in  Jacobfalva  and  Zoben. 
 It  was  well  known  how  Baron  Stephen  Klobuschisky  sent  his 
 servants  regularl}'  on  Saturday  evening  to  warn  his  tenantry, 
 under  heavy  penalties,  not  to  venture  to  go  to  Eperjes  to 
 divine  service  on  the  following  day.  To  be  sure  that  they 
 obeyed  this  injunction,  he  ordered  them  all  to  be  present  in 
 the  Roman  Catholic  church.  Whoever  disobeyed  had  the 
 choice  of  being  publicly  whipped,  or  of  paying  an  indefinite 
 fine ! 
 
 Under  these  circumstances  many  emigrated  to  the  neigh- 
 borhood of  the  Theiss,  and  such  numerous  Protestant  churches 
 were  there  formed,  that  often  twelve  to  eighteen  thousand 
 souls  were  under  the  pastoral  care  of  only  two  pastors.  It 
 was  true  that  those  who  emigrated  were  obliged  to  leave  the 
 greater  part  of  their  property  behind. 
 
 The  Countess  of  Szent-Ivany  imprisoned  her  tenantry  on 
 the  estate  at  Alho-Sebes,  near  Eperjes,  for  the  crime  of  at- 
 tending a  Protestant  place  of  worship,  and  kept  them  in  chains 
 till  they  joined  the  Roman  Catholic  Church ;  and  when  one 
 woman  positively  refused  to  accept  of  freedom  on  any  such 
 terms,  she  was  banished  from  the  village,  leaving  her  husband 
 and  her  property  all  behind.  The  miseries,  however,  of 
 those  who  happened  to  have  priests  or — as  at  Stavnik  — 
 Jesuits  for  the  proprietors  of  the  soil,  are  known  only  to  the 
 Lord,  and  cannot  be  described  by  mortal  hand. 
 
 Neither  experience  nor  humanity  seemed  to  have  any  in- 
 fluence in  moderating  the  struggles  to  convert  the  Protestants. 
 The  deputy-governor  of  the  county  Houth  once  replied,  as 
 some  one  exultingly  told  him  of  the  conversion  of  a  Protes- 
 tant to  the  Catholic  faith,  "  that  he  knew  no  such  fools  as  those 
 who  could  rejoice  over  such  things  ;  for,"  said  he,  "  if  all 
 the  Protestants  turned  over  to  us,  there  would  not  a  single 
 individual  of  those  who  are  now  Roman  Catholics  be  per- 
 
380  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 mitted  to  remain  in  office ;  for  places  must  be  provided  for 
 the  converts." 
 
 Though  the  Protestant  schools  were  closed  or  oppressed, 
 and  the  Roman  Catholics  were  in  their  school  system  per- 
 fectly free,  still  the  intelligence  of  the  former  was  in  no  way 
 behind  the  latter.  The  primate  once  exclaimed,  in  a  consul- 
 tation on  the  state  of  the  schools,  "  In  vain  have  we  lowered 
 the  schools  of  the  Protestants  ;  in  vain  forbidden  them  to  at- 
 tend foreign  universities :  notwithstanding  all  we  have  done, 
 they  still  surpass  us  in  learning."  And  indeed  it  did  appear 
 as  if  the  blessing  which  once  attended  the  light  food  of  Daniel 
 and  his  followers  rested  here  on  the  moderate  opportunities 
 which  the  Protestants  enjoyed  for  cultivating  their  mental 
 powers. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY.         381 
 
 CHAPTER   IX. 
 
 Ecclesiastical  Visitations.  —  Bishop  Biro.  —  Processions.  —  Mixed  Marriages. 
 —  Children  taken  from  the  Parents.  —  Countess  of  Szent-Ivany.  —  Perse- 
 cution of  the  Protestant  Pastors.  —  ^Matthew  Bohil. 
 
 Next  to  the  severe  censorship  exercised  in  the  schools,  the 
 heaviest  trial  for  the  Protestants  under  Maria  Theresa  was, 
 perhaps,  the  ecclesiastical  visitation.  The  Popish  bishops 
 and  archdeacons  meddled  in  a  most  provoking  way  with  all 
 the  affairs  of  the  Protestant  churches.  Not  only  did  they 
 inquire  into  the  manner  of  dispensing  the  sacraments,  and 
 require  the  sacrament  of  baptism  to  be  dispensed  in  a  way 
 agreeable  to  their  wishes,  but  also  fomented  quarrels  between 
 pastor  and  people,  that  they  might  have  an  opportunity  of 
 interfering  to  decide  the  dispute.* 
 
 While  the  bishops  thus  visited  and  regulated  the  affairs  of 
 the  Protestant  churches,  the  superintendents  were  forbidden 
 to  interfere  ;  for,  it  was  said,  the  congregation  cannot  bear 
 the  expense  of  a  second  visitation ;  besides,  it  would  be  use- 
 less, as  the  bishop  must  of  course  know  best  what  to  do.  A 
 Popish  bishop  know  best  what  to  do  in  a  Protestant  church ! 
 The  pretence  of  sparing  expense  was  very  futile,  for  the 
 bishop  usually  came  in  great  splendor. 
 
 As  a  specimen  of  the  way  in  which  the  bishops  exercised 
 their  power,  we  may  look  at  Francis  Barkotzy,  Bishop  of 
 Erlau,  who  summoned  the  Calvinistic  pastors  on  the  18th 
 of  June,  1748,  to  Nagy-Banya,  to  be  examined  on  the  nature 
 and  design  of  baptism.     On  this  occasion  he  treated  them 
 
 *  Letter  of  the  Vicar-General  of  Kalotsh  to  the   Refurmed  Church  in 
 Bagj-aslo,  24th  February-,  1748. 
 
382  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 sometimes  with  parental  kindness,  sometimes  with  episcopal 
 severity ;  and  reminded  them  that  their  freedom  was  not 
 dependent  on  the  law  of  the  land  nor  on  the  will  of  the  sov- 
 ereign, but  on  the  words  which  occurred  in  the  enactment 
 (adhuc  foleratur),  —  merely  for  the  present  is  toleration 
 granted. 
 
 Martin  Biro,  Bishop  of  Wesprim,  issued  an  order  on  the 
 20th  of  July,  requiring  the  host  to  be  carried  through  the 
 streets  to  the  sick,  with  burning  tapers ;  and  that  every  per- 
 son, of  whatever  religion  he  might  be,  who  should  meet  the 
 procession  of  the  host  on  the  street,  or  past  whose  house  it 
 might  be  borne,  should  fall  on  the  knee  to  worship. 
 
 The  trades'  unions  were  obliged  to  take  part  in  the  cere- 
 monies of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  the  free  cities, 
 carrying  the  flags  of  their  trade.  If  any  apprentice  or 
 journeyman  absented  himself  from  the  procession  on  Corpus 
 Christi  day,  he  was  fined  in  several  pounds  of  wax  or  in  six 
 florins,  —  for  such  times,  and  for  such  people,  a  most  fearful 
 oppression. 
 
 The  government  were  obliged  to  interfere,  and  decide,  that 
 at  Neusohl  the  journeymen  tradespeople  should  not  be  ob- 
 liged to  pay  more  than  two  pounds  weight  of  wax ;  as  also, 
 that  the  household  furniture  of  the  Protestants,  which  had 
 been  seized  to  pay  these  enormous  demands  in  consequence 
 of  refusing  to  take  part  in  the  processions,  should  be  re- 
 stored.* 
 
 None  of  the  Protestants,  however,  were  so  much  to  be 
 pitied  at  this  time  as  those  who  were  married  to  Roman 
 Catholics.  Their  domestic  happiness  was  entirely  at  the 
 command  of  the  priests,  who,  partly  by  the  influence  of  the 
 confessional,  partly  by  orders  from  higher  quarters,  were 
 empowered  to  interfere  and  regulate  the  education  of  the 
 children  as  they  chose. 
 
 *  See  decrees  of  viceregal  court  at  Presburg,  16th  July,  1743,  and  28th 
 July,  1745. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  383 
 
 In  many  cases  the  marriage  with  Protestants  was  forbid- 
 den till  the  Protestant  party  joined  the  Church  of  Rome  ;  or, 
 if  it  was  tolerated,  all  the  children  were  regarded  as  by  right 
 belonging  to  that  Church.  The  husband  was  no  more  "•  the 
 head  of  the  wife  "  in  this  respect,  but  all  must  be  subject  to 
 the  priests,  who  made  themselves  "  lords  over  God's  heri- 
 tage." 
 
 How  far  this  went  may  be  illustrated  by  a  case  which  oc- 
 curred in  the  year  1746,  at  Nagy  Saros.  There  appeared 
 before  the  Roman  Catholic  priest,  P.  Karasy,  two  pairs  wish- 
 ing to  be  married.  Both  were  intended  to  be  mixed  mar- 
 riages, but  in  one  case  the  bride,  in  the  other  the  bridegroom, 
 was  Protestant.  When  the  priest  had  tried  in  vain  to  per- 
 suade the  Protestant  parties  to  turn  to  the  Church  of  Rome, 
 and  all  his  arguments  seemed  useless,  he  at  last  took  them 
 over  to  the  church,  and,  without  asking  their  leave,  married 
 the  Protestant  bridegroom  to  the  Protestant  bride,  and  the  Ro- 
 man Catholic  to  the  Roman  Catholic. 
 
 The  fanatical  attempts  at  so-called  conversion  penetrated 
 into  all  the  circumstances  of  life.  It  was  a  matter  of  no  un- 
 frequent  occurrence  that,  where  one  of  the  parents  had  been 
 Roman  Catholic,  but  had  joined  the  Protestant  Church,  so 
 that  both  were  now  members  of  the  Protestant  communion, 
 the  priest  stepped  in,  took  possession  of  the  children,  and  had 
 them  educated  in  some  convent  in  the  Catholic  faith. 
 
 The  Jesuit  Szanty,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Eperjes,  was 
 particularly  active  in  this  way.  A  Roman  Catholic  who  had 
 been  compelled  against  his  will  to  join  that  communion,  and 
 who  had  married  a  Protestant,  was  training  his  son  in  the 
 Protestant  faith,  for  he  said  he  would  sooner  suffer  ten  deaths 
 than  see  his  child  Roman  Catholic.  When  Szanty  heard 
 this,  he  went  to  the  house  and  brought  the  child  —  at  that 
 time  six  years  old  —  into  the  church,  made  him  confess,  and 
 thrust  the  consecrated  wafer  into  his  mouth  ;  —  thus  he  was 
 made   Catholic.      The    disconsolate    parents   applied   to  the 
 
384  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 preacher,  Matthew  Bohil,  for  advice,  and  he  had  the  child 
 sent  to  friends  in  another  country,  where  it  might  escape  from 
 the  men  who  were  thus  hunting  after  souls.  The  Jesuit  pater 
 complained  to  the  Countess  Szent-Ivany,  the  proprietress  of 
 the  soil,  and  she  had  the  father  thrown  into  prison  with  a 
 chain  round  his  neck,  while  the  mother  was  obliged  to  wan- 
 der many  a  weary  day  and  night  among  the  mountains  and 
 forests,  that  she  might  escape  the  same  fate. 
 
 One  child  concealed  himself  for  several  days  under  a  bed, 
 and  another  lay  in  a  shed  for  fourteen  days,  seeking  opportu- 
 nity to  escape  from  the  attempts  of  the  Jesuit  to  "  convert " 
 him,  while  the  mother  was  thrown  into  prison  for  not  reveal- 
 ing where  her  boy  lay  hid.* 
 
 The  Jesuit  Schewscluck,  whom  the  contemporaries  called 
 the  bloody  miscreant,!  surpassed  his  brethren  in  making  pros- 
 elytes. Assisted  by  armed  bands,  he  went  from  house  to 
 house,  seized  the  children  of  mixed  marriages,  shut  them  up, 
 and  wrought  on  their  imaginations  by  promises  and  threats 
 till  they  joined  the  Church  of  Home.  Many  females  were 
 also  in  a  similar  way  imprisoned  till  they  forsook  their  Church. 
 The  case  of  the  children  of  a  powder  manufacturer  in  Eperjes 
 was  very  severe.  The  widowed  mother  was  obliged  to  sur- 
 render her  two  eldest  children  to  the  priests  as  a  necessary 
 preparation  for  a  second  marriage.  She  then  married  the 
 Protestant  citizen  Michael  Rastatsy,  and  educated  the  younger 
 children  in  the  Protestant  faith.  The  Jesuit,  on  hearing  of 
 this,  carried  the  children  by  force  from  the  mother,  and  shut 
 them  up  in  the  college.  On  the  evening  of  the  30th  of  June, 
 1744,  these  boys,  tired  of  the  chastisements  to  which  they 
 were  subjected,  broke  open  the  door  and  fled  to  the  Protes- 
 tant pastor,  who,  without  communicating  with  the  parents, 
 sent  them  off  to  friends  in  a  distant  country,  to  be  there  edu- 
 cated in  the  Protestant  faith. 
 
 *  Smalii  Advers.  loc.  c.  §  66. 
 
 t  '"  Blutigcr  Koth,  und  answurf  der  Hollc." 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  385 
 
 A  worthy  pupil  of  the  Jesuits  was  the  Countess  Szirmay, 
 of  the  family  of  Barkotzy.  Of  a  very  different  disposition 
 from  her  husband  Thomas,  she  gathered  her  Protestant  ser- 
 vants,  dependants,  and  tenantry  to  the  castle,  and  had  them 
 whipped  till  their  eyes  were  sufficiently  clear  to  see  the  ex- 
 cellencies of  the  Church  of  Rome. 
 
 The  priests  have  always  known  how  to  use  superstition  for 
 their  own  ends.  Accordingly,  the  popular  superstition,  that  a 
 mother  could  not  venture  on  any  work  or  undertake  a  jour- 
 ney after  childbirth,  without  being  "  churched,"  was  made 
 the  occasion  of  winning  many  Protestants  over  to  Rome. 
 The  practice  had  come  originally  from  the  Jews,  and  the 
 priests  carefully  taught  that  some  great  misfortune  might  rea- 
 sonably be  expected  if  this  rite  were  not  observed.  They 
 then  in  many  cases  refused  to  perform  the  service  till  the 
 party  concerned  had  finally  forsaken  the  Church  of  her 
 fathers.  If,  however,  the  mother  ventured  to  neglect  the 
 observance  of  the  ecclesiastical  ceremony,  she  was  heavily 
 fined. 
 
 It  was  no  easy  matter  for  the  pastors  to  escape  ;  for  many 
 spies  were  ever  ready  to  inform  if  they  ever  crossed  the 
 bounds  prescribed  for  their  labors.  Whether  it  was  to  visit 
 the  sick  and  dying,  to  administer  baptism,  to  visit  a  brother 
 minister,  or  whatever  was  the  object,  they  were  seized  and 
 whipped.  This  was  the  prescribed  punishment  for  crossing 
 beyond  their  bounds.  Among  others  who  were  thus  treated 
 we  find  Matthew  Bohil,  who,  on  passing  through  the  village 
 of  Rodacs,  on  his  way  to  visit  pastor  David  Meltzel,  was 
 seized  by  some  students  of  Kashaw,  headed  by  the  priest  of 
 the  district,  and  openly,  in  broad  daylight,  was  whipped  in 
 the  streets.  The  pastor  of  Bartfeld,  who  was  afte^^vards  set- 
 tled at  Iglau,  John  Christopher  Anders,  having  once  obtained 
 permission  from  the  archdeacon  to  come  within  the  walls  of 
 the  city  to  visit  a  brother-in-law,  for  the  purpose  of  arranging 
 some  family  affairs,  was,  under  the  pretence  of  friendship, 
 33 
 
386  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 allured  into  the  house  of  the  archdeacon,  and  there  treated  as 
 a  prisoner.  As  he  protested  against  this  treatment,  and  was 
 about  to  force  his  way  out,  the  priest  seized  him,  tore  oif  his 
 wig,  administered  some  orthodox  blows,  and  threw  him  out 
 into  the  street  with  bare  head.  The  boys  before  the  priest's 
 door  now  began  to  throw  stones,  and  it  was  with  trouble  that 
 some  Protestant  citizens  were  able  to  rescue  him  from  the 
 danger. 
 
 An  aged  preacher,  Andrew  Hulvajdt,  who  had  come  to 
 Uigfalu  to  have  his  coat  repaired,  was  seized  by  the  priest  of 
 the  place,  and  was  beaten.  Andrew  Gross,  of  Leutshaw, 
 was  seized  by  the  Minorites  in  the  street,  and  confined  in  an 
 upper  room  of  the  monastery,*  out  of  which^he  escaped,  by 
 binding  his  bed-clothes  together  to  make  a  cord  to  let  him 
 down  from  the  window.  His  cord  was  too  short,  and  the  fall 
 which  he  experienced  was  the  cause  of  a  tedious  illness. 
 
 Even  within  the  bounds  of  their  prescribed  districts,  the 
 pastors  had  many  difficulties  to  encounter.  In  Bartfeld, 
 Trentshin,  and  Eperjes,  they  were  not  suffered  to  go  within 
 the  walls.  When,  therefore,  a  member  of  the  church  resid- 
 ing in  the  city  fell  sick,  he  must  either  remain  without  the 
 comforts  which  his  pastor  could  afford,  or  else  be  carried  out 
 to  the  suburbs,  there  to  receive  the  consolations  of  religion. 
 After  many  petitions,  the  queen  ordered  this  regulation  to  be 
 rescinded  ;  but  the  court  at  Presburg,  in  transmitting  the  order 
 to  the  civic  authorities,  instead  of  saying  that  the  pastors 
 "  must  be  admitted,"  as  the  queen  had  directed,  wrote  that 
 they  "  might  be  admitted  into  the  city."  When  now,  in  de- 
 pendence on  the  queen's  decree,  Matthew  Bohil  entered  the 
 city,  he  was  threatened  by  the  superior  of  the  Jesuits,  and 
 ordered  immediately  to  leave. 
 
 *  The  monks  considered  themselves  justified  in  doing  so,  for  a  decree  had 
 been  issued  from  their  workshop  at  Presburg,  directing  that  any  clergyman 
 found  travelling,  if  a  member  of  the  nobility,  was  to  be  handed  over  to  the 
 attorney-general ;  if  not,  he  was  to  be  without  ceremony  uuprisoned. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  387 
 
 Bohil,  however,  was  not  the  man  to  be  terrified.  He  knew 
 that  the  Palatine  Count  John  Pallfy  had  written  to  the  gov- 
 ernor of  the  city  to  see  that  the  queen's  decree  was  executed, 
 and  in  dependence  on  him,  and  in  spite  of  all  priestly  pro- 
 tests, he  continued  his  visits  to  the  sick.  The  Jesuits  drove 
 matters  so  far  as  to  appeal  to  Presburg  that  the  permission 
 might  be  reversed.  When,  however,  the  priests  could  not 
 gain  their  ends  by  legal  means,  they  took  care  that  the  pas- 
 tors should  be  pelted  in  the  streets  with  mud  and  stones. 
 
 We  cannot  do  better,  however,  than  allow  this  faithful  wit- 
 ness to  speak  for  himself,  and  describe  his  own  experience 
 and  sutlerings. 
 
388  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 Imprisonment  of  Bohil.  —  Cause.  —  Escape.  —  A  Jewisli  Rabbi.  —  Persecu- 
 tion of  the  Friends  of  Bohil.  —  His  Wife's  Escape.  —Bohil's  Works  on  tlie 
 Ecclesiastical  State  of  Hungary.  —  The  Papal  Nuncio  Camil  Paulati  and 
 the  Societies  of  St,  Joseph  and  St.  Stephen.  — Duties  of  Members.— Ban 
 ishment  of  Professors. 
 
 On  the  28th  of  November,  1746,  were  gathered  round  the 
 table  of  Matthew  Bohil  *  at  Eperjes,  his  dear  friend  Bartholo- 
 mew Klein,  pastor  of  Hermannstadt ;  John  Lougay,  rector  of 
 the  school  at  Eperjes  ;  Bohil's  wife,  and  three  small  children, 
 who  listened  while  the  father  told  the  tales  of  suffering  of  his 
 childhood  and  youth.  A  knock  was  heard  at  the  door,  and  two 
 t6wn-councillors  with  two  police  officers  entered,  demanding 
 that  the  pastor  should  appear  before  the  magistrates'  court,  to 
 give  information  respecting  a  certain  paper.  Bohil,  knowing 
 the  spirit  of  these  gentlemen,  went  into  the  next  room,  and 
 provided  himself  with  a  line  on  which  his  wife  used  to  dry 
 clothes. 
 
 The  cause  of  the  summons  and  of  the  examination,  which 
 
 *  Matthew  Bohil  was  born  in  1706.  His  father  had  been  four  years  in 
 exile  during  the  reign  of  Charles  VI.  Matthew  was  distinguished  by  learn- 
 ing and  piety,  and  was  ordained  first  in  Czersent,  and  afterwards,  in  1734,  in 
 Eperjes,  one  of  the  most  sorely  tried  of  all  evangelical  cities.  In  1672,  the 
 Jesuits  had  taken  possession  of  the  college  of  the  German  and  Slavonian 
 churches,  had  turned  out  the  Protestant  town-council,  and,  because  there 
 were  no  Catholics  capable  of  holding  olHce,  had  appointed  strangers.  In 
 consequence  of  the  commission  of  1681,  the  Hungarians  and  Boliemians 
 obtained  gi-ound  for  building  a  church  in  the  suburb.  The  Germans,  how- 
 ever, were  shown  a  place  near  the  hangman's  house,  and  when  they  refused 
 to  build  there,  they  were  accused  as  rebels  and  despisers  of  the  royal  clem- 
 ency. In  consequence  of  this,  all  their  preaching  stations  were  closed  for 
 eighteen  years. 
 
 These  remarks  will  make  some  parts  in  the  text  more  intelligible. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  389 
 
 lasted  two  days,  was  a  book  which  had  appeared,  entitled 
 The  Rise  and  Progress  of  Popery,  translated  into  the  Bohe- 
 mian, with  a  supplement,  containing  the  spirited  address  of 
 the  professors  at  Wittenberg,  which  had  been  written  a 
 hundred  years  before,  to  encourage  the  Bohemian  brethren 
 to  remain  firm  in  the  faith  in  the  time  of  persecution. 
 
 Thirty-three  questions  were  laid  before  him  to  answer,  and 
 he  was  kept  a  prisoner  in  the  house  of  Bogdany  till  the 
 Jesuits  had  leisure  to  examine  all  his  books  and  papers. 
 Among  the  books  they  found  a  History  of  the  Jesuits,  by 
 Hasenmuller,  which  in  no  small  measure  excited  their  rage. 
 Bohil's  fate  was  now  sealed. 
 
 To  conceal,  however,  the  real  cause  of  their  conduct  from 
 the  public,  they  spread  the  report  that  they  had  found  among 
 the  papers  copies  of  a  correspondence  with  Frederick  the 
 Great  of  Prussia,  urging  him  to  war  with  Austria.  They 
 also  said  that  Bohil  had  two  wives,  of  whom  the  one  was  still 
 alive  in  Saxony. 
 
 Bohil  was  conscious  of  innocence,  and  as  every  one  had 
 access  to  him,  he  did  not  think  of  flight.  When,  however, 
 from  the  12th  of  December,  no  one  but  his  wife  was  admitted 
 to  see  him,  —  all  his  books,  papers,  and  sermons  were  taken 
 away  to  the  Jesuit  college,  —  his  former  guards  were  dis- 
 missed,—  he  was  advised  to  bring  his  son,  then  five  years 
 of  age,  into  the  prison,  —  his  new  guards,  casting  ominous 
 looks  at  each  other,  slept  and  watched  alternately  by  day  and 
 night ;  he  felt  that  his  fate  was  sealed,  that  Kirmann's  doom 
 awaited  him,  and  that  he  should  fall  one  sacrifice  more  to 
 .Jesuitical  craft  and  cruelty. 
 
 He  committed  his  case  to  God  in  prayer,  and  resolved  to 
 attempt  an  escape.  So  soon  as  his  resolution  was  formed, 
 he  felt  such  joy  and  inward  peace  as  if  he  were  already  out 
 of  his  prison,  out  of  the  city,  and  far  away  in  some  place  of 
 safety.  And  in  a  wondrous  manner  did  the  Lord  help  him 
 out  of  all  his  troubles, 
 
 33* 
 
390  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 On  the  same  evening,  some  members  of  his  church  brougnt 
 him  a  plentiful  supply  of  wine  and  provisions,  which  he 
 looked  on  as  a  confirmation  of  his  resolution.  And  yet  when 
 he  thought  of  his  flock  deprived  of  the  spiritual  comfort  which 
 he  had  been  enabled  to  administer ;  and  when  he  reflected  that, 
 without  his  resignation,  no  other  pastor  could  be  appointed, 
 but  that,  like  the  churches  of  Gi'ms  and  Miawa,  they  would  be 
 left  to  the  mercy  of  the  enemy,  his  heart  sank  within  him. 
 Gladly  would  he  have  communicated  with  his  flock,  but  there 
 seemed  no  way  open.  As  he  was  thus  engaged,  he  had  a 
 severe  attack  of  toothache,  and  as  the  pain  was  very  violent, 
 the  judge  allowed  his  physician,  Andrew  Yensi,  and  his  sur- 
 geon, Stephen  Hap,  both  Protestants,  to  visit  him. 
 
 In  the  presence  of  his  guard  he  revealed  to  these  friends  in 
 Latin  his  whole  plan  of  escape.  They  took  leave  in  tears, 
 and  Bohil  laid  liimself  quietly  down  to  sleep.  Two  guards 
 stood  by  him  in  the  same  room,  and  it  was  their  duty  to  re- 
 lieve each  other  alternately  ;  but  this  night  they  seemed  both 
 inclined  to  sleep.  Bohil  prayed  that  their  sleep  might  be  as 
 that  of  Saul  and  Abner  when  David  passed  unobserved 
 through  their  camp.  It  was  midnight.  Both  guards  were 
 quite  overcome  with  sleep.  Bohil  took  his  clothes  and  the 
 line  which  he  had  brought  with  him  from  home,  and,  on 
 reaching  the  door,  he  found  the  key  still  there.  With  little 
 trouble  he  passed  to  the  yard.  The  dogs,  which  were  usually 
 so  fierce,  were  still  to  night.  Passing  the  monastery  of  the 
 Minorites,  he  turned  to  the  city  wall.  Making  the  cord  fast, 
 he  pressed  through  a  small  aperture  in  the  wall,  and  let  him- 
 self down  with  so  little  caution,  that  the  flesh  was  torn  from 
 his  hands  by  the  small  rope.  The  cord  was  too  short,  and 
 being  obliged  to  drop  a  considerable  depth  without  its  help, 
 he  received  some  wounds  on  the  head.  But  he  might  now 
 consider  himself  free.  He  praised  God  in  the  words  of  the 
 124th  Psalm :  — 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  391 
 
 "  Even  as  a  bird 
 
 Out  of  the  fowler's  snare 
 Escapes  away, 
 
 So  is  our  soul  set  free : 
 Broke  are  their  nets, 
 
 And  thus  escaped  we. 
 Therefore  our  help 
 
 Is  in  the  Lord's  great  name. 
 Who  heaven  and  earth 
 
 By  his  great  power  did  frame." 
 
 The  second  wall  was  easily  passed.  He  wandered  in  the 
 neighborhood  for  some  days  undiscovered.  Though  it  was 
 winter,  he  slept  in  the  woods ;  often  must  he  wade  through 
 the  melted  snow  ;  yet  at  last  he  got  safely  away  and  reached 
 Holland.  Here  he  met  with  a  Jewish  rabbi,  to  whom  he 
 told  his  tale,  and  the  rabbi  generously  took  him  into  his 
 house.  Not  only  had  he  food  and  clothing  here,  but  his  gen- 
 erous host  provided  a  skilled  physician,  who  soon  cured,  him 
 of  his  wounds.* 
 
 On  the  9th  of  February  he  reached  Breslau,  where  the 
 kindly  reception  which  there  awaited  him  made  him  forget 
 his  sorrows.  How  much  was  he  now  rejoiced  to  reflect  that, 
 on  the  night  of  his  escape,  he  had  not  turned  in  to  bid  farewell 
 to  his  wife  and  little  ones  !  for,  so  soon  as  his  escape  was 
 known,  the  strictest  examination  was  made  of  all  his  relations 
 and  friends,  and  under  a  terrible  oath  they  were  required  to 
 answer  on  the  following  points  :  — 
 
 1.  Who  had  advised  him  to  escape  ? 
 
 2.  Whether  he  had  not  communicated  his  plan  to  some 
 one  ? 
 
 3.  Whether  no  one  had  seen  him  after  his  escape  ? 
 
 4.  Who  had  given  him  the  cord,  and  helped  him  over  the 
 wall  ? 
 
 5.  Who  had  provided  him  with  travelling  expenses  ? 
 
 *  In  his  autobiography,  Bohil  concealed  the  name  and  the  residence  of  his 
 benefactor,  that  he  might  not  be  made  to  sufTer  for  his  kindness. 
 
392  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 6.  Where  he  now  is ;  whether  any  letter  had  been  written 
 to  him,  or  received  from  him  ? 
 
 7.  Whether  he  had  seen  his  wife  since  his  escape,  and 
 what  advice  he  had  given  her  ? 
 
 8.  Whether  none  of  his  accomplices  are  known  ? 
 Bohil's  wife  was  told,  that  if  she  attempted  to  escape  the 
 
 strictest  orders  were  given  to  have  her  arrested  at  the  frontiers 
 and  brought  back,  while  in  such  case  the  heaviest  punish- 
 ment would  be  inflicted  on  her.  But  she  was  worthy  of  her 
 husband,  and  found  ways  and  means  of  bringing  her  three 
 children  and  an  orphan  girl  who  lived  with  her,  after  twelve 
 days'  travelling,  safely  over  the  frontiers.  She  was  received 
 at  Plessva  with  true  Christian  hospitality,  and  soon  reached 
 her  husband  at  Breslau.  Bohil  was  at  the  time  engaged  in 
 writing  a  description  of  the  miserable  state  of  the  Protestant 
 Church  in  Hungary,  for  the  sake  of  awakening  the  sympathy 
 of  Protestant  churches  and  Protestant  princes  in  their  favor.* 
 He  here  opened  the  eyes  of  the  Protestants  who  had  been  led 
 to  suppose  that  religious  freedom  had  been  again  perfectly 
 restored  in  Hungary.! 
 
 The  most  cursory  view  of  the  oppressions  recorded  in  this 
 book  might  well  tend  to  open  the  eyes  to  the  true  tendency  of 
 Rome's  efforts.  The  aim  of  the  priests  was  to  eradicate  the 
 entire  Protestant  Church.  They  hoped  at  least  to  bring 
 Hungary  as  far  as  Croatia,  Steiermark,  Carinthia,  and  Austria 
 had  already  been  brought. 
 
 This  was  the  design  of  the  societies  which  were  formed  in 
 1744  under  the  guidance  of  the  nuncio,  Camil  Paulati,  and  of 
 the  Bishop  of  R-aab  ;  of  which  the  one  chose  St.  Stephen,  the 
 other  St.  Joseph,  for  patron ;  and  one  of  the  fundamental 
 principles  and  conditions  of  membership  was,  that  each  mem- 
 
 *  Tristissima  Ecclesia  HungaritE  facies,  &c.,  a  Jtlatth.  Bohil,  V.D.M. 
 Brieg,  1747. 
 
 t  See  Resolution  of  Leopold  I.,  1691,  — a  masterpiece  of  Kollonitz  eccle- 
 siastical toleration,  —  Part  IV.  p.  322.     CEd.  MS. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNCJARY.  393 
 
 ber  bound  himself  to  obtain  annually  one  recruit  for  Rome, 
 that  is,  one  proselyte  to  Popery,  and  use  the  utmost  exer- 
 tions to  prevent  the  Protestants  from  obtaining  posts  of  influ- 
 ence or  honor.* 
 
 These  societies  had  a  "  religious  fund,"  the  contents  of 
 which  were  freely  used  in  every  way  to  annoy  the  Protes- 
 tants. The  poor  were  enticed  by  presents,  others  were 
 promised  lucrative  posts,  and  institutions  were  built  expressly 
 for  the  purpose  of  receiving  the  proselytes.  Orphan  chil- 
 dren were  the  especial  object  of  the  care  of  the  priests ;  in- 
 deed, sometimes,  when  the  parents  were  still  alive,  the  chil- 
 dren were  allured  away  and  shut  up  in  monasteries,  that  they 
 might  be  educated  in  the  Popish  faith. t 
 
 The  most  distinguished  Protestant  teachers  were  expelled  ; 
 as,  for  example,  John  Blasi,  professor  in  Schemnitz,  because 
 he  had  permitted  his  pupils  to  write  an  essay  on  a  theme  dis- 
 pleasing to  the  Jesuits. {  The  chapels  of  ease  were  forcibly 
 seized,  and  in  whole  counties  at  once.§  Such  cruelties  were 
 exercised  towards  the  so-called  apostates  that  the  queen  was 
 obliged  to  interfere  in  their  behalf. 
 
 *  The  statutes  were  printed  in  1745  in  Latin  and  German, 
 t  See  the  orders  of  the  viceregal  court  for  the  years  January,  1749,  Ma; 
 17G4,  July,  1769,  and  July,  1774. 
 
 X  Koyal  decree,  12th  of  November,  1748. 
 &  Decree  of  17th  of  January. 
 
394  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 CHAPTER    XL 
 
 United  Petition  of  the  Protestants.  —  Martin  Biro's  Pamphlet.  —  Dealings  of 
 the  Court.  —  Appeal  to  Foreign  Powers.  —  Letter  of  Frederick  the  Great 
 to  the  Archbishop  of  Breslau,  Cardinal  Schaffgotsch.  —  His  Appeal  to  the 
 Pope.  —  The  Protestant  Prelate  Sweetmilk.  —  The  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
 bury interferes.  —  The  British  Ambassador.  —  Eflfects  of  the  Interference. 
 —  Gabriel  Pronay. 
 
 It  was  full  time  for  the  Protestant  Church  to  raise  her  voice 
 once  more,  notwithstanding  that  an  edict  of  1745  had  revived 
 the  prohibition  against  joint  petitions.  A  decree  of  the  vice- 
 regal court  of  17th  of  January,  1749,  explained  very  minute- 
 ly, under  nine  heads,  how  the  civil  authorities  were  expected 
 to  treat  the  "  apostates,"  that  is,  all  who  had  under  any  cir- 
 cumstances, by  force  or  fraud,  been  made  members  of  the 
 Church  of  Rome,  or  who  had  been  born  in  its  communion, 
 —  if  they  should  ever  join  the  Protestant  Church.  It  was  a 
 piece  of  the  greatest  cruelty  which  a  fully  ripened  priestcraft 
 could  invent.  Martin  Biro,  the  Bishop  of  Wesprim,  had  also 
 written  a  pamphlet  dedicated  to  the  queen,  and  containing 
 the  most  extraordinary  charges  against  the  Protestants  ;  *  in- 
 deed, in  the  21st  page,  the  witty  bishop,  in  demanding  the 
 extirpation  or  banishment  of  all  the  Protestants,  says,  that  as 
 the  Church  of  Rome  was  never  hlood-thirsty^  she  would  be 
 satisfied  with  the  burning  of  the  heretics. 
 
 On  the  3d  of  August  the  Protestants  handed  in  their  me- 
 morial, with  a  full  statement  of  their  grievances,  and  also  of 
 the  resolutions  of  the  Diet  and  royal  decrees  guaranteeing 
 
 *  Enchiridion  Martini  Baronis,  Padani,  Episcopi  Vespriniensis,  de  fide 
 hseresiarchiis  et  eorum  sociis,  in  genere  de  Apostatis,  &;c.,  4to.  There  is  also 
 a  German  edition ;  see  Nefie  Zitzlingvon  gelehrten  Sachen.  Leipzig,  1751, 
 February  11. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HLNUAUY.  3^ 
 
 them  the  privileges  which  were  now  refused.  The  docu 
 ments  are  too  long  to  be  here  inserted,  and  contained  only  a 
 statement  of  facts,  with  which  we  are  now  familiar,  showing 
 that  under  her  Majesty's  government  no  relief  had  been  ob- 
 tained. They  reminded  the  queen  of  her  promise  at  the  cor- 
 onation,  "  to  be  a  mother  to  all  her  subjects,"  and  yet  that, 
 under  her  reign,  the  landlords  were  treating  their  Protestant 
 vassals  worse  than  the  heathen  treated  their  prisoners  of  war. 
 They  declared  their  readiness  to  place  their  life,  property, 
 and  influence,  unreservedly  at  her  disposal,  in  defence  of  the 
 crown,  if  she  will  only  grant  them  liberty  to  worship  God 
 according  to  the  dictates  of  their  own  conscience. 
 
 Though  they  had  expected  much  from  this  representation, 
 and  though  petitions  from  single  individuals  were  constantly 
 pouring  in  to  keep  her  in  mind  of  the  case,  yet  history  re- 
 cords no  good  efTects  which  ever  proceeded  from  these  appli- 
 cations. On  the  contrary,  the  policy  pursued  was,  that  for 
 every  small  favor  granted  in  any  particular  case,  ten  times 
 as  much  was  taken  away  in  some  other  form. 
 
 It  is  impossible  to  give  a  full  and  detailed  account  of  the 
 doings  of  the  viceregal  court,  but  a  few  statements  may  here 
 be  recorded  as  a  specimen. 
 
 Shortly  after  the  petition  had  been  presented  to  the  queen, 
 asking  protection  for  the  Protestants,  the  authorities  in  Sola 
 took  possession  of  the  chapel  belonging  to  the  Protestant  con- 
 gregation of  Kiroly  Falva,  and  turned  them  out.  The  chapel 
 at  Acsa  was  ready  to  fall,  and  one  of  the  wealthiest  Protestant 
 noblemen,  Gabriel  Pronay,  applied  to  the  queen  on  the  12th 
 of  August,  1749,  for  leave  to  rebuild  it  in  a  more  convenient 
 place.  The  court  now  directed  inquiry  to  be  made,  and 
 especially  respecting  the  condition  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
 church  in  the  place,  and  whether  the  Protestants  had  had  un- 
 interrupted possession  of  a  place  of  worship  there  ever  since 
 1681 ;  and  at  last  permission  was  given  to  rebuild  the  chapel. 
 The  conditions  attached  were,  that  it  should  be  built  of  wood, 
 
396  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 and  outside  the  gates,  in  a  place  so  full  of  water,  that  there 
 would  be  no  danger  in  case  of  the  wooden  church  taking  fire. 
 
 Being  dissatisfied  with  these  conditions,  they  were  kept 
 waiting  a  year  and  seven  months,  after  which  time,  in  reply 
 to  numerous  entreaties  and  representations,  they  obtained 
 leave  to  build  a  proper  church,  but  with  the  condition  that  it 
 should  not  be  ceiled. 
 
 Another  order  was  issued  for  the  whole  kingdom,  directing 
 that,  in  every  case,  the  children  of  mixed  marriages  should 
 be  educated  in  the  Roman  Catholic  faith.  In  the  counties  of 
 Neograd  and  Gomor,  a  commission  had  been  appointed  to 
 investigate  and  report  on  the  state  of  the  Protestant  churches  ; 
 and  when  the  report  turned  out  too  favorable,  the  commis- 
 sioners were  dismissed,  and  new  officers  appointed,  with  di- 
 rections to  bring  up  a  report  of  another  kind.  The  result 
 was,  that  this  report,  which  might  as  well  have  been  manu- 
 factured without  the  trouble  of  investigation,  gave  the  govern- 
 ment an  opportunity  of  seizing  the  building. 
 
 The  Protestants  of  Netzpol  in  Thurotz  obtained  leave  to 
 build  a  church  on  condition  of  its  being  built  entirely  of 
 wood,  without  any  foundation  of  stone,  and  that  it  should 
 have  no  vestry  nor  other  building  attached  to  it.* 
 
 When  parties  were  suspected  of  having  once  been  mem- 
 bers of  the  Church  of  Rome,  or  when  it  was  supposed  that 
 they  ought  to  be  in  connection  with  that  Church,  the  most  te- 
 dious, oppressive  lawsuits  were  commenced  against  them. 
 One  citizen  of  Neusohl,  Samuel  Holler,  a  goldsmith,  was  on 
 this  account  thrown  into  irons,  and  no  one  but  his  wife  was 
 allowed  access  to  him.  The  school  at  Eperjes  was  becom- 
 ing more  and  more  hampered  in  its  operations ;  and  when, 
 after  many  petitions,  some  of  these  restrictions  were  taken 
 away,  the  superior  of  the  Jesuits  protested  against  the  royal 
 patent  in  the  presence  of  the  magistrates,  without  punish- 
 ment or  even  rebuke. 
 
 *  Decrees  of  the  years  1749  - 1751,  issued  at  Presburg. 
 
PROTESTANT    OHUKCH    OF    HUNGARY.  397 
 
 On  the  8th  of  June,  an  order  was  issued  forbidding  the 
 Protestant  pastors  to  leave  their  usual  place  of  residence  to 
 perform  any  ministerial  act ;  forbidding  the  marriage,  bap- 
 tism, or  burial  of  any  stranger  from  another  parish  ;  and  re- 
 quiring that  the  fees  of  all  ecclesiastical  acts,  or  the  stola 
 dues,  should  be  paid  to  the  priests,  and  that  even  by  Prot- 
 estant noblemen.* 
 
 Such  annoyances,  and  others,  which  were  more  harassing 
 than  one  might  suppose,  led  many  to  form  the  resolution  of 
 taking  the  last  legal  step  which  remained  open  to  them,  that 
 is,  to  appeal  to  the  foreign  powers  which  had  guaranteed 
 their  liberties.  It  is  very  intelligible  how  they  should,  in 
 taking  this  step,  use  the  utmost  caution. 
 
 The  Dutch  and  Hanoverian  ambassadors  wrote  repeatedly, 
 remonstrating  with  the  empress.  Some  of  the  most  distin- 
 guished Protestants  gained  access  to  the  throne,  and  made 
 their  complaints  be  clearly  understood.  And,  in  addition  to 
 these,  Frederick  the  Great  of  Prussia  threw  his  influence  into 
 
 the  scale. 
 
 By  comparing  all  the  circumstances,  it  would  appear  that 
 
 the  Protestant  clergy  of  Hungary  had  sent  the  fanatical 
 pamphlet  of  the  Bishop  of  Wesprim,  together  with  a  full 
 description  of  their  circumstances,  to  the  consistory  at  Ber- 
 lin ;  and  that  the  book  had  been  brought  under  the  notice  of 
 the  KintT  of  Prussia.  Frederick  immediately  wrote  to  Count 
 Philipp  Gotthard  Schaffgotsh,  cardinal  and  prince  bishop  of 
 Breslau,  under  date  of  the  26th  of  February,  1751,  in  which 
 he  takes  up  the  principles  of  the  Roman  Catholic  bishops  of 
 Hungary,  and  particularly  of  Martin  Biro,  declaring  that  one 
 might  suppose  they  had  resolved  to  extirpate  Protestantism. 
 The  letter  is,  however,  too  valuable  to  be  passed  over,  and 
 runs  thus  :  — 
 
 «  Decrees  of  1750-51. 
 
 34 
 
398  history  of  the 
 
 "  Frederick  Rex. 
 
 .  .  .  .  "  You  will  no  doubt  have  heard,  as  we  have  done, 
 what  hard  persecutions  and  troubles  have  for  some  time  past 
 fallen  to  the  lot  of  the  Protestants  of  both  confessions  in  Hun- 
 gary ;  and  how*  contrary  to  treaties  guaranteed  by  the  me- 
 diation of  foreign  powers,  one  church  after  another  has,  on 
 the  most  frivolous  pretences  —  indeed,  under  such  pretexts 
 as  ought  to  make  every  honest  man  ashamed  —  been  wrested 
 from  them.  They  have  also,  in  their  common  rights  and 
 privileges  as  citizens,  been  so  vexatiously  molested,  that  one 
 might  almost  suppose  that  the  design  of  the  government  is  to 
 drive  them  to  despair,  and  induce  them  to  try  such  illegal 
 means  of  redress  as  would  place  them  entirely  at  the  mercy 
 of  their  rulers. 
 
 "  Though  we  stand  in  no  connection  with  these  people  ; 
 and  though  they  are  prevented  from  applying  to  us,  partly  by 
 the  recollection  of  their  obstinate  opposition  to  our  interests 
 in  the  late  troubles,  partly  by  the  strict  orders  of  the  court  at 
 Vienna,  forbidding  them  to  ^o  so  ;  and  though,  if  we  looked 
 at  the  matter  merely  in  a  political  view,  we  should  have  more 
 reason  to  rejoice  than  to  grieve  at  seeing  them  so  bitterly 
 punished  by  their  own  countrymen,  for  their  obstinate  oppo- 
 sition to  our  interests ;  not  to  mention  the  fact  that  such  per- 
 secutions in  a  neighbor's  territory  must  be  most  beneficial  to 
 us  ;  —  notwithstanding  all  these  considerations,  the  miserable 
 condition  of  so  many  innocent  people  awakens  our  sympathy, 
 and  compels  us  to  make  some  attempts  to  relieve  them.  We 
 would  have  had  no  objection  to  apply  in  this  case  to  the  court 
 at  Vienna  itself;  but  when  we  see  that  the  most  friendly 
 allies  of  that  court  can,  with  all  their  efforts,  obtain  no  relief 
 for  the  suffering  Protestants ;  that  they  to  whom  said  court  is 
 under  weighty  obligations  are  powerless  in  this  matter ;  we 
 feel  that  we  should  be  much  more  so,  and  would  by  our  in- 
 terference only  give  a  coloring  to  that  charge  which  has  so 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUra'H    OF    Hl'NCAKV.  999 
 
 often  been  brought  against  the  poor  siifTercrs,  nnmoly,  that 
 they  gladly  seek  foreign  aid  against  their  own  government. 
 
 "  We  are  so  much  the  more  dissuaded  from  applvinj*  to 
 
 the  court  at  Vienna,  as  we  are  firmly  persuaded    tlmt  tlic 
 
 guilt  of  all  these  persecutions  does  not  rest  with  iIkj  imp<»rial 
 
 Queen  of  Hungar\',  whose  well-known  chamcter  would  be 
 
 entirely  opposed  to  such  transactions,  but  with  tbc  Konmn 
 
 Catholic  clergy  in  Hungary,  who  have  resolved  on  the  enlirt? 
 
 eradication  of  Protestantism  in  that  land  ;  and  they  are  no 
 
 zealous  in  carrying  out  their  plan,  that  the  wis<»  emprrsM,  for 
 
 the  sake  of  having  their  assistance  in  some  other  M'hemoK,  in 
 
 obliged  to  give  them  their  will  in  this  case,  or  at  least,  not  lo 
 
 oppose  them  with  that  energy  which  she  might  well  wish.    In 
 
 this  opinion  we  are  confirmed  by  a  scandalous  publicfition  of 
 
 Martin  Biro,  Bishop  of  Wesprim,  which  has  lately  seen  th«» 
 
 light,  in  which  he  rings  the  alarm-l)ell  against  these  so-cnllcd 
 
 heretics,  and  stirs  up  his  enlightened  sovereign  to  the  bilifn-«t 
 
 measures  against  them  ;  not  blushing  to  assert  the  principle* 
 
 of  his  Church  with  such  sentiments  as  must  tend  to  loown 
 
 every  bond  of  society,  and  which  fill  every  honest  Romnn 
 
 Catholic  with  abhorrence.     Under   these   circumstance*  wo 
 
 have  thought  it  most  practicable  to  attempt  to  bring  infiix-ncc 
 
 to  bear  on  the  fountain  of  the  evil,  that  is,  on  the  Roman 
 
 Catholic  clergy  of  Hungary,  an.l  to  make  th.-m  feci  in  a  huila. 
 
 ble,  but,  at  the  same  time,  unmistakable  mannt-r,  how  a  future 
 
 age  will  judge  these  proceedings  by  which  the  men  wIk,  hate 
 
 given  the  most  satisfactory  evidence  of  unwavering  attach. 
 
 ment  to  the  crown,  and  have  oflered  their  property  and  i.fc 
 
 cheerfully  in  its  defence,  shouM,  as  a  rewanl  for  ihc.r  fn.th. 
 
 fulness,  be  plundered  of  their  most  just  nght«  ami  I. be n^ 
 
 and  be  brou-ht  to  the  very  verge  of  dc^pa.r.     ^eii,  Uiey 
 
 should  be  br;ught  to  feel  what  a  terrible  rctnbut.on  await. 
 
 their  Church,  if  a  time   should   come  when  the    I  rotctam 
 
 Church  should  bv  Divine  permission  gain  th.-  mn<.r>-.  and 
 
 the  term  heretic,  'then  be  applied  to  the  Roman  Uithoi.c,  - 
 
400  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 what  a  terrible  retribution  awaits  them,  if  these  same  princi- 
 ples which  are  now  published  should  then  be  acted  on. 
 
 "  To  give  these  clergy,  then,  such  an  intimation,  we  know 
 of  no  one  so  suitable  as  yourself;  and  we  apply  to  you  with 
 so  much  more  confidence,  as  we  have  frequently  had  oppor- 
 tunity to  obsei-ve  with  pleasure  that  humanity,  and  the  observ- 
 ance of  the  first  principles  of  all  religion,  are  not  banished 
 from  your  mind,  and  that  you  are  very  far  removed  from  that 
 superstitious  prejudice  which  maintains  it  to  be  a  sacred  duty 
 to  advance  divine  truths  by  unjust  means.  We  know  how 
 embarrassing  and  intricate  such  a  commission  is,  but  we  have 
 such  confidence  in  your  wisdom  and  zeal,  that  we  are  assured 
 you  will  find  the  proper  ways  and  means  for  making  yourself 
 be  heard,  and  we  trust  with  good  effect.  By  so  doing,  you 
 would  confer  on  us  a  very  especial  favor ;  and  though  we  do 
 not  at  all  make  you  responsible  for  success,  yet  if  your  inter- 
 position should  prove  successful,  it  would  increase  in  no  small 
 degree  our  pleasure  and  the  obligations  under  which  you  have 
 already  laid  us.  We  shall  be  glad  to  hear  a  report  from  you 
 at  the  proper  time,  respecting  the  results  of  your  exertion, 
 and  remain,"  &;c.,  &c. 
 
 On  the  28th  of  February,  the  Cardinal  and  Bishop  of  Bres- 
 lau,  Count  SchafTgotsh,*  replied,  and  expressed  his  disappro- 
 bation of  what  the  Hungarian  clergy  were  doing  ;  declined 
 writing  to  them,  however,  as  he  had  reason  to  believe  that 
 his  letter  would  not  be  answered,  and  would  produce  no  effect ; 
 he  was  willing,  however,  to  meet  the  wishes  of  his  Majesty, 
 and  forward  his  Majesty's  letter  to  the  court  of  Rome,  with  a 
 request  that  the  matter  might  there  be  considered,  and  the 
 result  he  would  report  in  due  time. 
 
 The  effects  of  this  step  of  the  cardinal's  may  be  seen  in  a 
 
 *  Count  SchafFgotsh  was  born  in  1716,  was  made  bishop  in  1747,  and  the 
 following  year,  cardinal. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  101 
 
 letter  of  the  Chief  Counsellor  of  tlic  Consistory  and  pn-liond 
 of  St.  Peter's  at  Berlin,  John  Peter  Sweetmilk,  nddrt-nst'd  to 
 the  superintendents  of  the  Protestant  churches  in  Hungary, 
 dated  2d  of  August,  1751,  from  which  it  nppcars  that  a  most 
 conciliatory  letter  from  the  Pope  liad  reached  thr  town-coun. 
 cil  of  Berlin,  through  the  intervention  of  Schaffgot.sh.  The 
 Chief  Counsellor  writes  that  he  cannot  send  tliom  a  copy  of 
 the  letter,  as  it  is  feared  that  the  pubHshing  of  it  would  not 
 be  agreeable  to  the  Pope  ;  still,  having  read  the  h-tter  two  or 
 three  times,  he  can  give  the  substance.  The  I*op<'  dt'cinrt's 
 that,  after  several  consultations  with  the  cardinals,  he  cannot 
 approve  of  the  exertions  (molimina)  of  the  priests  in  Hun- 
 gary, and,  in  accordance  with  the  wish  of  the  King  of 
 Prussia,  he  would  interfere  on  behalf  of  the  Protcstanti  in 
 Hungary.  He  must,  however,  be  cautious,  so  that  ho  may 
 not  be  called  a  protector  of  the  Lutherans.  I  Ic  would  not 
 write  direct  to  the  court,  but  would  take  the  proper  means  of 
 letting  the  bishops  of  Hungary  know  his  will  and  pleasure. 
 It  is  true,  he  is  responsible  only  before  the  judgment-sfat  of 
 Christ,  and  needs  not  be  much  concerned  about  the  opinionn 
 of  men  ;  it  is,  however,  prudent,  so  far  as  conscience  allows, 
 to  have  due  regard  to  the  circumstances  in  which  on©  ta 
 placed.  He  would  warn  the  bishops  to  lie  caulioiw  le«l, 
 while  striving  to  benefit  the  body  of  Christ  in  one  place,  they 
 should  injure  it  in  another,  and  thus  caus«-  pain  in  th*-  »— trt 
 and  bring  grief  to  the  head.* 
 
 The  Chief  Counsellor  Sweetmilk  adds  :  *'  .Mny  • 
 contain  truth  and  really  bring  relief!  "     He  in.!.  r 
 
 from  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  from  which  it  ui  •em 
 that  the  archbishop  had  received  a  statement  of  the  «u.e  of 
 the  Hungarian  Protestants,  and  had  laid  it  before  the  KmR 
 of  England,  who  had  givrn  directions  to  his  amba«adof  at 
 
 *  It  was  Benedict  XIV..  other. i«  called  ^^'^J;^^^'^'^'^ 
 „,ost  moderate  of  the  Popes,  who  held  office  from  1740  to  ITM. 
 34» 
 
402  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Vienna,  D.  Keith,  to  inquire  prudently  into  the  case,  and  to 
 put  the  Protestants  in  the  way  of  applying  to  him  for  assist- 
 ance. 
 
 The  archbishop  declared  himself  ready  at  all  times  to  be 
 the  faithful  advocate  of  his  poor  brethren  in  the  faith,  and 
 expressed  the  hope  that  the  Pope  would  by  his  actions  mani- 
 fest as  much  kindness  as  the  wisdom  and  policy  of  his  words 
 would  lead  one  to  expect.*  He  begs,  in  conclusion,  that 
 when  any  intelligence  of  importance  should  be  received  from 
 Vienna,  it  might  be  communicated  to  him.t 
 
 The  Pope  gave  directions  to  his  ambassador  at  Vienna  to 
 consult  with  the  ministers  respecting  the  way  in  which  the 
 rights  of  the  Roman  Catholics  and  Protestants  in  Hungary 
 might  be  so  defined,  and  in  future  so  strictly  observed,  that 
 no  pretext  should  be  furnished  to  Protestant  princes  for  mak- 
 ing reprisals  on  the  Church  of  Rome. 
 
 And  what  were  the  consequences  of  these  deliberations  ? 
 The  first  fruit  was,  that  the  empress  directed  the  pamphlet 
 of  the  Bishop  of  Wesprim  to  be  confiscated. 
 
 The  next  fruit,  however,  was,  that  the  noble  Gabriel  Pro- 
 nay,  who  was  suspected  of  applying  to  the  foreign  powers, 
 was  threatened  with  chains  and  with  an  action  for  high  trea- 
 son ;  for  it  was  construed  to  be  high  treason  to  appeal  to 
 foreign  powers  on  behalf  of  religious  grievances.  During 
 the  sitting  of  the  Diet  at  Presburg,  he  was  summoned  before 
 Maria  Theresa  in  the  night-time,  to  receive  a  reprimand  on 
 the  subject. 
 
 So  much  were  the  Roman  Catholics  concerned  on  this 
 point,  that  when  Samuel  Polsky,  a  wine-dealer,  and  a  Prot- 
 estant, was  returning  from  a  journey  in  Prussia,  he  was  put 
 to  his  oath,  whether  he  had  communicated  with  Frederick 
 the  Great  respecting  the  religious  state  of  the  Protestants  in 
 Hungaiy. 
 
 *  (Edenberg  MSS.,  Fasc.  XII.  No.  21. 
 
 t  The  letter  is  dated  at  the  Palace  of  Lambeth,  8th  of  June,  1751. 
 
PROTESTANT   CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  403 
 
 CHAPTER    XII. 
 
 The  Queen's  Promises.  —  The  Chapels  of  Ease  taken  away.  —  General  Per- 
 secution of  the  Protestants.  —  Riots  at  Vadosfa.  —  Imprisonment  of  the 
 Supermtendent  and  forty-four  of  his  Church  Members.  —  The  Seven 
 Years'  War  with  Prussia.  —  Peace,  and  Diet  at  Presburg.  —  The  Death 
 of  the  Queen's  Consort,  Francis  I. 
 
 Other  fruits  of  the  interference  of  foreign  powers  on  be- 
 half of  the  Protestants  we  seek,  as  the  Lord  sought  for  figs 
 on  the  barren  fig-tree,  and  find  them  not.  He  found  leaves, 
 and  we  find  here  leaves  also,  —  fair  promises.  The  queen 
 declares  herself  entirely  ignorant  of  those  fearful  oppressions 
 concerning  which  the  Protestants  complain  ;  declares  herself 
 determined  not  to  suffer  the  like  ;  only  she  expects  that  they 
 will  not  attempt  to  obtain  relief  by  applying  to  foreign  pow- 
 ers, but  content  themselves  by  stating  their  individual  griev- 
 ances to  her.* 
 
 But  the  Jesuits  and  their  colleagues,  the  bishops  of  Hun- 
 gary, permitted  the  queen  to  make  promises ;  the  Pope  and 
 his  nuncio  to  hold  councils  with  the  Austrian  ministers  of 
 state  ;  the  Protestants  to  pour  out  their  grievances  before  all 
 the  world  ;  and  Frederick  with  his  hand  on  the  sword  to  take 
 up  his  threatening  position  in  the  front  ground  ;  and  yet  they 
 went  on  unmoved,  unchecked,  in  their  great  work.  Accord- 
 ing to  the  unsearchable  counsel  of  God,  the  Babylonian  cap- 
 tivity of  the  Church  was  doomed  still  to  last  a  little  longer. 
 
 Under  the  pretence  of  holding  religious  meetings  without 
 leave,  the  churches  of  Csalonia  in  county  Houth,  and  Ester- 
 gal  in  Neograd,  were  once  more  exposed  to  expensive  law- 
 
 *  Fessler,  Vol.  X.  p.  371. 
 
404  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 suits,  and  the  church-buildings  of  the  former,  as  well  as  all 
 the  chapels  of  ease  in  Zemplin  county,  were  by  a  decree  of 
 the  viceregal  court  taken  away.* 
 
 In  Schemnitz  and  elsewhere,  the  Protestants  were  once 
 more  removed  from  all  civil  offices ;  the  Protestant  pastors 
 were  subjected  to  examination  by  the  bishops  and  archbishops. 
 A  nobleman  of  Schemnitz,  Andrew  Fritzy,  who  was  suspect- 
 ed of  having  once  belonged  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  was  sub- 
 jected to  an  expensive  lawsuit,  to  oblige  him  to  prove  the 
 contraiy.  All  the  Protestants  who  were  in  any  way  con- 
 nected with  the  army  were  placed  under  the  immediate  juris- 
 diction of  the  clergy. t 
 
 The  private  chapels  at  Azorotz  and  Padluysan  were  closed, 
 and  the  newly  built  chapel  at  Cyina  was  torn  down,  while  the 
 preacher  was  subjected  to  a  tedious  lawsuit  for  having  visited 
 the  nobleman  Ferdinand  Zay,  who  lived  beyond  the  bounds 
 of  his  district.| 
 
 The  schools  of  the  Protestants  were  now  closed  eveiy- 
 where,  except  in  the  "  articled  parishes."  ^  The  pastors 
 were  no  more  suffered  to  visit  the  Protestant  prisoners.  They 
 were  informed  that  the  right  of  accompanying  culprits  to  the 
 scaffold  from  this  time  forward  belonged  only  to  the  Roman 
 Catholic  priests,  that  they  might  prepare  the  unfortunate  indi- 
 viduals for  dying  in  the  "  right  faith."  || 
 
 At  Akaba,  there  was  a  pastor  in  advanced  life,  of  the  name 
 of  Nemethi,  who  married  a  very  young  wife.  She  was  not 
 happy  in  her  new  position,  and  committed  suicide  by  drown- 
 ing herself  in  the  Lake  of  Flatten.  The  widower  was 
 threatened  with  an  action  at  law,  as  being  the  indirect  cause 
 
 *  See  decrees  of  17th  of  January,  14th  of  March,  27th  of  May,  and  2d  of 
 June,  1752. 
 
 t  Decree  of  October  3,  1752. 
 
 X  Viceregal  decree  of  November  2,  1752. 
 
 ^  Certam  parishes  exactly  described  in  a  decree  of  the  Diet. 
 
 11  Orders  received  by  the  magistrates  of  (Edenberg,  7th  of  May,  1753. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNCJARY.  405 
 
 of  the  fatal  act;  and,  to  escape  the  punislunciii  wliich, 
 whether  justly  or  unjustly,  was  sure  to  await  him,  he  made 
 his  escape.  A  Roman  Catholic  priest  now  came,  took  posses- 
 sion of  the  church  and  pastor's  dwelling,  and  conducted  iho 
 service  in  future  as  in  a  Popish  church.* 
 
 Pastor  Samuel  Lessovingi  was  fined  in  one  hundred  dol- 
 lors,  for  having  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  to  Baron 
 Bulow,  a  captain  in  the  army  ;  and  the  payment  was  en- 
 forced. 
 
 The  affair  of  Vadosfa  was,  however,  one  of  the  heaviest 
 trials  for  the  Protestants.  The  number  of  them  residing  at 
 this  place  had  increased  greatly  within  a  few  years,  in  con- 
 sequence of  persecutious  in  other  parts  having  driven  them 
 away.  With  the  exception  of  a  few  noblemen,  nearly  all  the 
 residents  were  Protestant.  The  distinguished  superintendent 
 Fabri  was  laboring  here,  when  it  occurred  to  a  Roman  Cath- 
 olic landowner,  Balas,  to  build  a  chapel  on  a  spot  of  ground 
 which  was  disputed  property  between  the  members  of  the 
 two  confessions.  The  Roman  Catholic  chapel  was  to  be  con- 
 secrated on  St.  Stephen's  day.  By  some  means  a  report  was 
 spread  that,  on  the  same  day,  the  Bishop  of  Raab  intended 
 forcibly  seizing  the  Protestant  house  of  worship.  He  had  of 
 late  been  very  diligent  in  this  part  of  his  calling,  and  there 
 was  some  reason  to  fear  that  the  report  might  prove  true. 
 Some  of  the  resident  nobility  wrote,  under  these  circumstan- 
 ces, to  friends  in  Rabakoy,  and  on  the  appointed  day  they 
 came  by  thousands,  armed,  and  prepared  to  defend  the 
 church  if  the  Bishop  of  Raab  should  attempt  to  take  posses- 
 sion.  The  day  arrived,  and  crowds  of  pilgrims  came  to  at- 
 tend the  consecration  of  the  church.  But  the  Protestants, 
 fearing  for  their  own  interests,  closed  up  the  roads,  refused  to 
 admit  the  pilgrims,  and,  what  was  very  natural,  as  neither  side 
 would  yield,  there  was  a  considerable  riot,  and  the  pilgrims 
 
 *  Protocoll.  Evang.  Eccles.,  Luth.  Troetus,  cU  Danubiura  congest  tniio 
 1768.    (Edenberg  MSS. 
 
406  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 were  driven  away.  The  consequences  may  naturally  be 
 supposed.  Forty-four  of  the  Protestants,  some  of  whom  were 
 women,  were  imprisoned  in  the  casde  of  Kopuvar  for  a  year 
 and  seven  months,  and  then  dismissed,  some  with  one  hun- 
 dred and  fifty  lashes,  some  with  one  hundred,  and  some  with 
 fifty.  Two  of  the  women,  who  could  bear  the  imprisonment 
 no  longer,  and  had  joined  the  Church  of  Rome,  were  already 
 released.  One  nobleman  was  thrown  for  a  year  into  prison, 
 and  the  remainder  who  were  involved  were  fined  in  three 
 thousand  florins,  and  with  this  money  a  Roman  Catholic 
 church  was  built.  The  superintendent  was  thrown  into  a 
 distant  prison,  deprived  of  his  office  both  as  superintendent 
 and  pastor ;  and  it  was  decreed  that,  in  all  time  coming,  the 
 Protestant  church  of  Vadosfa  should  remain  closed  every 
 year  on  the  20th  of  August.* 
 
 But  who  can  recount  all  the  tales  of  suffering  and  persecu- 
 tion and  misery  endured  by  the  Protestants  under  the  reign 
 of  Maria  Theresa  ?  The  rehearsal  would  fill  volumes.  We 
 must  pass  over  these  harassing  scenes,  and  only  remark  that, 
 in  other  states  under  the  Austrian  government,  the  sufferings 
 were,  if  possible,  still  greater  than  in  Hungary.  In  Styria 
 the  Protestants  were  banished  by  troops  from  the  country ; 
 their  property  was  held  back  or  destroyed  ;  their  children,  if 
 not  yet  confirmed,  were  taken  from  them  and  retained  in  the 
 countiy  to  be  educated  in  the  Popish  faith.  Many  of  the 
 pastors  of  Styria  who  were  banished  from  their  country  were 
 taken  up  by  Count  Roday,  and  provided  with  lands  and 
 houses  where  they  could  reside.  In  1752  they  sent  a  petition 
 from  this  retreat  to  the  queen,  requesting  their  children  to  be 
 delivered  up  to  them. 
 
 The  Seven  Years'  War  broke  out  with  Prussia,  but  brought 
 the  Protestant  subjects  of  Maria  Theresa  no  relief.  Fred- 
 erick II.  broke  into  the  Austrian  territory,  and  the  queen  per- 
 
 =*  This  punishment  lasted  till  1830.    (Edenberg  MSS.,  Fasc.  XVI.  No.  10. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  01-  HUNGARY.         407 
 
 mitted  the  valiant  General  Niidasdy  to  be  set  aside,  and 
 General  Daun  to  take  his  place.  Notwithstanding  tlmt  the 
 latter  was  armed  with  a  sword  which  the  Pu|)t;  liad  conse- 
 crated,  and  also  with  a  fanatical  Popish  l»iill  of  :JOlh  of  Jan- 
 uary, 1759,  still  both  of  these  were  not  able  to  transfer  to  him 
 the  military  talents  of  Nadasdy.* 
 
 After  seven  years'  bloody  fighting,  all  parties  were  ex- 
 hausted. Hungary  alone  had  lost  above  fifty-two  thousand 
 of  her  sons  in  the  war,  and  the  whole  affair  was  closed  with 
 little  advantage  to  either  ^ide. 
 
 On  the  15th  of  February,  1763,  the  Peace  of  Ilubcrtsburg 
 was  ratified,  and  in  the  following  year  the  queen  summoned 
 a  Diet  to  meet  at  Presburg.  This  Diet  was  opened  on  22d 
 of  June,  but  brought  no  relief  to  the  Protestants.  The  de- 
 mands which  the  queen  made  on  the  country  for  paying  the 
 expenses  of  the  war  could  not  be  met,  and  in  very  low  spirits 
 did  she  dismiss  the  Diet.  Her  sorrows  were  soon  increased, 
 for  on  the  18th  of  August,  1765,  her  consort,  Francis  I.,  sud- 
 denly  deceased.  From  this  time  she  became  more  and  more 
 devoted  to  the  ceremonies  of  her  Church,  and  out  of  her  pri- 
 vate purse  flowed  rich  donations  to  the  proselytes  who  joined 
 the  Church  of  Rome. 
 
 She  soon  gave  her  talented  son  Joseph  a  share  in  the  gov- 
 ernment ;  and  the  hypocrisy  which  he  discovered  among  the 
 pious  attendants  of  his  mother  was,  according  to  Fessler's 
 opinion,  the  cause  of  that  bitter  hatred  which  taught  him 
 afterwards  to  make  such  sweeping  reforms  among  the  Jesuits 
 and  the  monks. 
 
 *  The  Pope's  letter  bore  the  fisherman's  seal,  and  in  virtue  of  this  letter 
 Clement  XIII.  exalts  General  Daun  above  the  immortal  Eugene;  with  the 
 consecrated  sword  he  should  utterly  eradicate  all  stinking  Satanic  heresy. 
 The  destroying  angel  should  fight  at  his  side  to  help  in  annihilating  the  ac- 
 cursed seed  of  Luther  and  Calvin;  and  the  Most  High  the  Avenger  should 
 use  his  arm  to  destroy  from  the  earth  the  Amalekite  and  Moabite,  &c.,  &c. 
 
 Smalii  Adversar.  Rehg.  Protest.,  MSS.  When  this  brief  was  issued,  I  rcd- 
 erick  had  met  with  a  loss,  and  the  Pope  then  showed  his  character  in  its  true 
 colors. 
 
408  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 
 The  Chancellor's  Court.— John  Dourjan's  Pamphlet.  —  Provision  made  for 
 Hungarian  Students  at  Tubingen.  —  Continued  Persecutions. 
 
 Under  the  co-regency  of  Joseph,  the  state  of  the  Protes- 
 tants was  but  little  improved,  for  the  jealousy  and  ambition 
 of  his  mother  left  him  little  more  than  the  name  of  king. 
 When  at  last  the  petitions  had  reached  a  pitch  that  Maria 
 Theresa  could  bear  no  more,  she  referred  them  to  the  chan- 
 cellor's court,  and  asked  the  opinion  of  that  court  respecting 
 the  calamities,  or  at  least  the  complaints. 
 
 And  this  superior  court  of  appeal,  with  bishops  and  Jesuits 
 for  its  advisers,  did  not  delay  long  with  the  report,  but  in- 
 formed the  empress  that  the  cause  of  all  the  complaints  was 
 to  be  found  in  the  fact  that  the  decrees  of  her  imperial  father 
 had  not  been  sufficiently  strictly  carried  out  against  the  Prot- 
 estants.* This  supreme  court,  therefore,  continued  to  grieve 
 the  Protestants  to  the  utmost,  partly  in  a  direct  way,  partly 
 also  by  not  interfering  to  protect  them  from  the  illegal  op- 
 pressions of  the  Roman  Catholic  priesthood.  If  a  Protestant 
 happened  to  transgress  in  the  smallest  point,  the  punishment 
 was  certain,  and  often  far  beyond  the  merits  of  the  case  ;  but 
 when  a  Protestant  was  the  accuser,  there  was  seldom  any 
 punishment  inflicted  on  a  Roman  Catholic  defendant. 
 
 Bibles  and  prayer-books  and  catechisms,  belonging  to  the 
 Protestants,  were  confiscated  ;  and  yet  for  several  years  the 
 fanatical  pamphlet  of  John  Dourjan  of  Waitzen,  which  was 
 
 *■  Very  true.  If  the  imperial  decrees  had  been  carried  out  as  strictly  as 
 the  Jesuits  wished,  there  would  have  been  no  Protestants  remaining  over  to 
 complain. 
 
rROTESTANT    ClIUUCH    ..i     ju    x.m.^.  liil 
 
 as  bigoted  as  that  of  Martin  Uiio,  an.l  in  wlucli  wur*  i.  ..  •. 
 "  that  it  is  just  and  right  to  conipel  ll»os««  who  an;  not  U-.n. m 
 Catholics,  by  any  means  ichatevcr^  to  adojii  tljo  Roman  Cmh- 
 die  faith,"  —  this  pamphlet  was  allowed  to  circulaH'  for  inany 
 years  unhindered.*  It  was  not  till  the  year  1770  ilmi  ii  wm 
 declared  to  be,  "  in  a  political  and  religious  aspect,  a  danger- 
 ous book  which  should  be  confiscated." 
 
 The  evil  effects  of  such  publications  were  counteracted  by 
 the  violent  and  passionate  style  in  which  thoy  were  written. 
 More  dangerous,  however,  were  the  missionary  inhtiiuijoni 
 erected  in  the  districts  wl\ere  the  Protestants  chiefly  n"Md«-<J. 
 The  missionaries  commenced  the  street  and  field  preach- 
 ings in  the  counties  of  Sol,  Ilouth,  and  Neograd,  about  iho 
 year  1766.  At  first  the  people  came  out  of  curiobity,  but 
 after  a  time  they  were  obliged  to  attend.  The  ProlcstanU 
 were  in  general  so  well  acquainted  with  the  Scriptures  that 
 these  sermons  did  not  gain  many  over  ;  for,  instwid  of  prcoch- 
 ing  Christ,  these  missionaries  strove  much  more  lo  proclaim 
 the  wonders  done  by  the  saints  ;  and  instead  of  fixing  the 
 faith  of  the  hearers  on  the  Son  of  God,  they  strove  to  bring 
 them  to  believe  on  images  and  relics,  on  miraculous  well* 
 and  wonder-working  temples  and  crosses. 
 
 A  part  of  the  missionaiy  exertions  consisted  in  visiting  iho 
 Protestants  who  happened  to  be  sick  ;  t  another,  in  wntchmg 
 strictly  to  prevent  young  men  going  to  study  at  fon-ii.'i»  uni- 
 versities.    This  latter  was  brought  to  considerable  p 
 by  Francis  Barkotzy,  Archbishop  of  Gran  and  .. 
 mate,  so  that  few  could  avail  th.'mselves  of  the  ■ 
 which  foreign  universities  afforded  for  remedying  the  ddctn. 
 
 *  The  title  of  the  l>ook  w.a5,  "  Ju»ta  Kcligioni*  Cn^tkv"    Aaoo  IT«L 
 t  Bv  some  of  tlic  trades'  unions  it  wm  en«.  •  .  ^UlT^it  m 
 
 man  fell  sick,  the  head  of  the  corporation  mu  ^ZllLTlt  Ik. 
 
 journeyman  fell  sick,  hi.  n^a.ter  mu,t  »^"'* '^'V'';;^i;jV:'r^  ^  ^ 
 
 patieni  were  a  Protestant,  they  were  expected  to  be  the  «»«•  pwci.*!  »•  «*• 
 
 discharge  of  this  duty. 
 
 35 
 
410  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 of  the  schools.  When,  however,  the  noble  Duke  of  Wurtem- 
 berg  heard  of  these  difficulties,  and  how  poor  students  were 
 forbidden  to  collect  means  for  their  support  abroad,  he  found- 
 ed those  free  tables  at  Tubingen  for  Hungarian  students,  of 
 which,  however,  few  could  avail  themselves  till  after  the 
 archbishop's  death.* 
 
 At  this  time  the  persecutions  of  so-called  apostates  went  on 
 as  before.  Matthew  Mailing,  a  town-councillor  of  Libetban- 
 ya,  was,  in  his  sixty-seventh  year,  accused  of  having,  fifty 
 years  ago  —  consequently  before  the  famous  "  Resolutions 
 of  Charles  "  —  left  the  Church  of  Rome.  He  was  thrown 
 for  three  months  into  prison,  and  it  was  only  as  an  act  of  pe- 
 culiar kindness  and  clemency  that  he  was  allowed  to  retain 
 his  office  afterwards. t 
 
 The  town-councillors  of  Debrecsin  were  members  of  the 
 Reformed  Church,  and  having  once  ventured  to  set  a  prison- 
 er free  who  was  charged  with  apostacy  from  the  Church  of 
 Rome,  they  were  not  only  punished  with  the  loss  of  a  whole 
 year's  salary,  but  in  time  to  come  two  Roman  Catholic  coun- 
 cillors were  joined  with  them  in  the  office.  If  any  one  ven- 
 tured to  speak  in  favor  of  the  Protestants,  or  even  to  use  his 
 influence  to  expose  a  notoriously  malignant  and  false  accu- 
 sation, he  was  denounced  as  a  "  ringleader,"  and  treated  ac- 
 cordingly. Protestants  were  more  and  more  strictly  held  to 
 their  duty  of  tilling  the  priests'  land,  of  paying  the  stola  dues 
 and  the  "  Lecticale,"  1:  and  of  building  and  repairing  Roman 
 Catholic  chapels  and  schools,  while  their  own  were  plundered 
 and  hastening  to  decay. 
 
 The  bishops  and  landowners  went  so  far  as  to  roll  all  the 
 burdens  of  themselves  on  their  Protestant  vassals  :  and  a  law 
 
 *  (Edenberg  Memorab.,  Fasc.  VII.  No.  45.     See  Appendix. 
 
 t  As  a  matter  of  course,  he  must  be  a  Roman  Catholic  in  future. 
 
 t  "  Lecticale  "  was  the  duty  which  every  married  coiiple  must  pay  annu- 
 ally to  the  priest,  amounting  to  about  one  shilling  English  for  each  family. 
 In  large  parishes,  it  came  to  a  very  considerable  sum. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    UrNf-AKY.  Ill 
 
 was  promulgated  in  the  year  1770,  retiuiriiig  ihem  ulno  to 
 bear  their  sliare  of  tlie  support  of  tlu-  pricHls  ami  nchool. 
 masters.  At  a  procession  on  Corpus  Christi  day,  there  tironu 
 a  tumult  at  Reimasombath,  and  the  consequence  wa»,  t)uii 
 the  Protestants  were  punished  with  the  loss  of  iheir  church 
 and  church  property  :  the  protest  of  the  attorney -penfral  ond 
 the  petition  of  the  Protestants  were  e«|uuily  frultl«%M  in  Hi- 
 tempting  to  regain  possession. 
 
 The  daughter  of  Stephen  Okolicsvmyi  —  her  mothrr  In  in|» 
 a  Protestant  —  was  positively  forbidden  to  niarry  a  Pr> »:••*• 
 tant  of  the  name  of  Sontag ;  and  when  the  authorilM  »  an- 
 nounced  that  the  order  came  to  late,  and  thai  ihe  umrria|;o 
 had  already  been  solemnized,  a  sliarp  reproof  was  tcnl  them 
 for  not  having  used  proper  means  so  as  to  secure  hi«  convcf. 
 sion.  Indeed,  in  affairs  relating  to  marriage  the  jurisdicUon 
 of  the  Protestants  was  entirely  set  aside  ;  and  the  Pope  gave 
 divorce,  as  in  the  case  of  Paul  Bene  von  Nador,  w.Uioui  any 
 reference  to  the  laws  and  customs  of  tl»c  parlies  coticerncd. 
 
412  HISTORY    OF  THE 
 
 CHAPTER    XIV. 
 
 Travels  of  the  Emperor  Joseph.  —  He  meets  with  the  Pi-otestants,  and  re- 
 ceives their  Deputations.  — The  Superintendent  of  Debrecsin.  —  The  Em- 
 peror's DisUke  to  the  Jesuits.  —  Letter  to  the  Dnlce  of  Choiseul.  —  Letter 
 to  Earl  Aranda,  Minister  of  Spain. —  Suspension  of  the  Jesuits  in  1773. 
 
 While  it  appeared  that  the  Protestants  in  Hungary  were 
 hopelessly  lost  under  the  oppression  of  the  priests,  the  Lor<l 
 was  preparing  for  them  a  wondrous  deliverance.  The  book 
 of  the  Bishop  of  Treves,  John  Nicolas  Hontheim,  concerning 
 the  origin  of  the  Papacy,  had  done  himself  and  the  Jesuits 
 great  injury,  and  now,  in  a  smaller  sphere,  the  journeys  of 
 Joseph  in  Hungary  helped  on  with  this  work. 
 
 Joseph  had  already  in  Vienna  become  acquainted  with  the 
 workings  of  the  Jesuit  system,  and  by  his  travels  in  Hungary 
 he  was  brought  into  contact  with  the  Protestants,  with  whom 
 he  frequently  conversed.  With  the  superintendent  of  De- 
 brecsin, Samuel  Szilaggi,  he  conversed  in  Latin  for  several 
 hours,  inquiring  into  all  the  particulars  connected  with  the 
 state  of  the  Church,  with  the  oppressions  which  they  had  en- 
 dured, with  the  conduct  of  the  royal  commissioners,  and  the 
 principal  causes  of  dissatisfaction  among  the  Protestants. 
 On  hearing  that  the  most  essentially  necessary  books  were 
 taken  from  the  teachers  of  the  Protestant  schools,  and  that 
 only  a  few  days  before  this  had  happened  to  the  superintend- 
 ent's own  son,  Joseph  directed  immediately  that  the  books 
 should  be  returned.  Many  and  long  were  the  conferences 
 which  Joseph  had  with  Szilaggi,  and  it  may  be  that  those 
 conversations  had  a  considerable  weight  in  preparing  him  for 
 the  famous  Toleration  Edict  which  he  afterwards  published. 
 
 Joseph's  gentle  and  winning  manner  gained  the  hearts  of 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY. 
 
 413 
 
 those  who  for  half  a  century  had  hccn  b«nvc.l  .Icwn  with  o.- 
 pression ;  and  tlic  consequence  was  that  innumerable  jKrl*. 
 tions  and  complaints  were  constantly  reaching  him.  And 
 these  petitions,  coming  with  ul!  the 'earnestness  of  men  in 
 distress,  and  not  misrepresented  by  any  intermediate  cour- 
 tier,  fell  like  good  seed  into  a  ground  wliich  brought  forth  an 
 abundant  harvest.  On  iiis  travels  through  Ilungar>',  Uk;  em- 
 peror  could  not  fail  to  observe  that  the  Jesuits  wort*  iho  prin- 
 cipal  cause  of  all  the  calamities  and  immorality  which  pa-- 
 vailed.  His  dislike  to  this  order  was  not  less  than  iluil 
 of  the  prime  ministers  of  Sj)ain  and  Portugal,  who  had  al- 
 ready banished  the  monks  ;  and  this  feeling  is  very  evuk-nl 
 in  the  letter  addressed  to  the  Duke  of  Choiseul,  prime  minis- 
 ter of  France,  who  appeared  prepared  to  oct  in  unison  with 
 the  Court  of  Vienna  in  banisliing  the  monks. 
 
 This  letter,  dated  January,  1770,  was  as  follows :  — 
 
 '  Sir,  —  For  the  confidence  placed  in  me,  accept  of  my 
 thanks.  If  I  were  once  emperor,  you  may  mckon  on  my 
 support  and  my  approval  of  your  plan  of  di.ssolving  the  order 
 of  the  Jesuits.  You  need  not  lay  much  stress  on  my  moth* 
 er ;  the  affect ioji  for  this  order  of  monks  is  hertdUmry  in  tkt 
 house  of  Hapshurg.  Even  Clenvnt  XIV.  haf  kmdo  eri- 
 dence  of  this.  In  the  mean  lime  Kaunitz  is  your  friend,  be 
 has  unbounded  influence  with  the  empress,  and  agroee  with 
 you  and  Marquis  Pombal  in  this  matter ;  besides,  be  b  no(  a 
 man  of  half  measures. 
 
 "  Choiseul !  I  know  these  people  well.  I  know  ihcir  pUv 
 and  exertions  to  spread  darkness  over  the  earth,  and  rule  all 
 Europe  from  Cape  Finistcrrc  to  tlie  NortJi  Sea. 
 
 "  In  Germany  they  arc  mandnrin",  in  France  ihcy  am 
 academicians,  courtiers,  confessors;  in  Sjmin  and  Turtugal, 
 nobles ;  and  in  Paraguay,  kings. 
 
 ^'  If  my  grand-unclc,  Joseph  I,  had  not  become  emperor. 
 we  might  have  seen  in  CJermany  Malagridas,  Avciiw,  and 
 .35  • 
 
414  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 an  attempt  at  regicide.  He  knew  them,  however,  thorough- 
 ly ;  as  they  once  suspected  his  confessor  of  the  crime  of 
 honesty,  and  of  placing  more  confidence  in  the  emperor  than 
 in  the  Vatican,  they  had  him  summoned  to  Rome.  The 
 priest  saw  all  the  horror  of  his  situation ;  he  knew  what 
 awaited  him  and  begged  the  emperor's  protection.  In  vain 
 was  the  interference.  Even  the  Papal  ambassador  at  Vienna 
 demanded  that  this  man  should  be  removed  from  court.  Ex- 
 asperated at  this  despotism  of  Rome,  the  emperor  declared 
 that,  if  this  priest  must  go,  he  should  not  travel  alone,  but 
 should  have  plenty  of  company,  for  all  the  Jesuits  in  the 
 empire  should  go  with  him,  and  not  be  allowed  to  return. 
 This  unexpected  decision  of  character  obliged  the  Jesuits  to 
 yield. 
 
 "  Thus  was  it  once,  Choiseul.  I  see  there  must  be  a 
 change.  Adieu  !  may  Heaven  long  preserve  you  to  France, 
 to  me,  and  to  the  host  of  your  friends. 
 
 "  Joseph." 
 
 The  influence  of  the  minister,  Kaunitz,  over  the  mind  of 
 the  empress  was,  as  Joseph  here  acknowledges,  very  consid- 
 erable, and  this  influence  he  used  to  turn  her  against  the 
 Jesuits ;  for  by  obtaining  from  Madrid  a  copy  of  the  sins 
 which  she  had  at  the  previous  Easter  confessed  to  the  priest, 
 he  showed  how  even  the  secrets  of  the  confessional  are  used 
 for  political  purposes. 
 
 A  letter  which  Joseph  wrote  to  the  Earl  of  Aranda,  Knight 
 of  the  Golden  Fleece,  and  a  Spanish  nobleman,  immediately 
 after  the  suspension  of  the  Jesuits,  is  too  important  to  be 
 passed  over.     He  writes :  — 
 
 "  Sir,  —  Clement  XIV.  has  by  the  suspension  of  the  order 
 of  the  Jesuits  gained  an  immortal  name.  He  has  blotted  out 
 those  sibyls  from  the  earth,  and  their  names  will  in  future  be 
 mentioned  only  in  history  and  in  connection  with  Jansenism. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    Ilt'Nr.AKY.  i\b 
 
 "Before  they  were  known  in  Ccrmany,  religion  brought 
 with  it  happiness  to  tlie  nations  :  they  have  sunk  thnl  lial- 
 lowed  name  to  be  an  object  of  <letcstu'tion,  und  iimdc  of  it 
 only  a  cloak  for  their  covetousncss  and  nmbiiion. 
 
 "  An  institution  which  the  heated  imagination  of  a  SjMiniih 
 veteran  contrived  for  the  jjurpose  of  bringing  the  mind  of 
 man  under  one  tyrant,  and  reducing  all  to  be  ihc  slaves  of  tlw 
 Lateran,  was  an  unlucky  j)rescnt  for  the  grandsons  of  Tuis- 
 kon. 
 
 "  The  Council  of  the  Loyolites  rcgartied  the  advnnc««mciit 
 of  tlieir  own  glory  and  tin;  spreading  of  darkness  over  llio 
 earth  as  their  grand  work. 
 
 "It  was  their  intolerance  which  brought  on  Germany  the 
 Thirty  Years'  War.  Their  principles  have  robbed  emperom 
 of  crown  and  of  life,  and  it  was  they  who  wrote  tlR-ir  onin 
 history  in  its  blackest  die,  in  connection  with  the  Edict  of 
 Nantes. 
 
 "Their  influence  over  the  houso  of  Ilapsburg  is  too  well 
 known.  Ferdinand  II.  and  Leopold  I.  wen*  ihejr  prolectoni 
 and  patrons,  even  with  their  latest  breath. 
 
 "  The  education  of  children,  arts  and  literature,  the  appoint- 
 ment to  ecclesiastical  dignities,  the  car  of  kingH,  and  tho 
 heart  of  queens,  all  were  intrusted  to  their  w'\m^  guidance. 
 
 "  The  world  knows  too  well  what  use  they  made  of  their 
 influence,  what  chains  they  laid  on  the  nations. 
 
 "  It  is  no  secret  that,  besides  the  great  Clement,  the  min- 
 isters of  the  Bourbons  and  Poml)aI  of  Spain  assisted  in  hmx* 
 ing  them  set  aside.  Posterity  will  know  to  value  their  Uborv, 
 and  will  erect  altars  to  their  meniory. 
 
 "  If  it  were  possible  for  me  to  hate,  I  must  hate  ih©  laea 
 who  persecuted   Fenelon,  and   who  procured  the  Ml  *  I>e 
 
 Coena.  Domini.'' 
 
 •*  Jot  tni. 
 
 "  Vienna,  July,  1773." 
 
416  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 In  the  same  year  was  this  order,  which  had  nothing  of 
 Jesus  but  the  name,  suspended  also  in  Hungary ;  and  like  as 
 when  the  frost  is  gone  and  the  sun  of  April  calls  forth  mil- 
 lions of  flowers  and  buds,  so  was  ii  in  this  land  when  the 
 blighting  frost  was  removed.  All  parties  had  good  reason  to 
 rejoice,  but  especially  did  the  Protestants  lift  up  their  heads, 
 for  their  redemption  was  drawing  nigh. 
 
PROTECTANT    CHT'RCII    OF    IIUNWAKY.  U? 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 Erection  of  new  Bishoprics.  —  The  Protestants  bepn  to  breathe  more  frodr.  — 
 The  Filial  Churches  freed  from  the  I'riesta.  —  Petitions  to  tho  Kini^rrV  W)  1 
 Empress.  —  The  Emperor's  Journeys.  —  Development  of  Kdigii-u*  Krrr- 
 dom. 
 
 With  the  banisliing  of  tlie  Josuits,  a  new  day  <lawm'«l  u|Mtn 
 Hungary.  It  is  true  that  with  the  property  lak«-n  fr»>in  \\w 
 Jesuits  new  bishoprics  were  endowed,  and  that  in  ihc  coun' 
 ties  chiefly  inhabited  by  Protestants.  It  is  true  thai  many 
 Jesuits  still  remained  in  the  country,  many  of  their  pupils  Mtill 
 held  offices  of  trust,  many  of  the  civil  authorities  still  gnvo 
 their  orders  in  the  old  style  :  still,  a  new  day  had  dau-ncd  on 
 Hungary. 
 
 Friend  and  foe  knew,  that  though  Joseph  had  been  educated 
 by  a  Jesuit,  still  he  would  never  be  the  slave  of  the  priests. 
 Many  a  bright  evidence  had  he  given  of  his  love  of  justice. 
 
 The  Protestant  Church  began  to  rouse  herself  from  that 
 torpor  into  which  she  had  fallen.  Iler  activity  as  a  Church 
 had  nearly  ceased.  Sufficient  evidence  of  her  low  state  has 
 already  been  given  ;  and  if  any  one  wish  more,  h- 
 glance  at  the  fact,  that  one  of  the  pastors  at  (K-i- 
 summoned  before  the  magistrates  for  having  spoken  in  his 
 praver  o( faith  as  the  only  way  of  sahation.* 
 
 In  September,  1773,  the  Krf«.nned  Churrh  held  a  meeting 
 at'Buggi,  to  consult  in  what  way  their  cause  might  now  bo 
 best  advanced. 
 
 In  some  places  the  Protestants  now  brpm  to  meet  on  the 
 Lord's  Day  for  reading  the  Scriptures  ;  but  in  the  oomrocooe- 
 
 •  (Edenberg  MSS. 
 
418  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 ment,  they  had  great  difficuhies  to  encounter.  The  Lu- 
 theran clergy  met  at  Aesa,  and  resolved  on  a  united  address 
 and  petition  to  Maria  TJieresa  and  Joseph.  Their  petition 
 was  presented  at  court  by  the  zealous  and  valiant  Calvinistic 
 general,  Count  Nicolas  Belesneg,  by  Paul  Vatey,  Stephen 
 Vay  de  Vaza,  and  Joseph  Battay.  In  Neograd,  an  earnest 
 movement  commenced  against  the  payments  to  the  priests 
 and  Roman  Catholic  schoolmasters,  and  the  compulsion  to 
 assist  in  building  and  repairing  Roman  Catholic  chapels. 
 
 Their  petition  to  this  effect  was  presented  by  Ladislaus 
 Perenyi,  and  was  not  only  graciously  received,  but  also,  on 
 the  part  of  the  empress,  an  order  was  given  to  Samuel  Nagy, 
 the  agent  of  the  Protestant  churches  at  Vienna,  to  draw  up 
 a  concise  history  of  the  Reformation  in  Hungary,  for  the 
 benefit  of  the  empress.* 
 
 The  emperor  came  to  Upper  Hungary  and  Transylvania 
 in  the  course  of  the  year,  and  the  Protestants  in  the  neigh- 
 borhood of  Kashaw  availed  themselves  of  the  opportunity  of 
 presenting  their  grievances  to  him.  They  complained  that 
 they  dared  not  meet  together  to  worship  God.  So  early  as 
 the  23d  of  September,  the  emperor  gave  his  reply,  promising 
 them  full  liberty  of  worship.  Pethions  flowed  in  from  all 
 sides.  Joseph  received  and  read  them.  The  Lutherans 
 wished  for  a  consistorial  court,  and  for  that  purpose  appeared 
 in  a  numerous  deputation  before  him  at  Pesth.  He  received 
 the  deputation,  and  listened  to  their  request  to  take  the  Prot- 
 estant Church  under  his  protection.  Very  shortly  afterwards, 
 permission  was  given  to  the  filial  church  at  Felso  Petin,  that 
 the  pastor  of  the  nearest  church  might  be  allowed  to  visit 
 their  sick  and  to  baptize  their  children.t 
 
 *  The  manuscript  is  probably  lying  in  the  Imperial  library  at  Vienna. 
 
 t  When  the  pastors  began  to  travel  more  frequently  to  visit  the  scattered 
 members  of  their  flock,  the  old  edicts  were  once  more,  in  the  last  year  of 
 the  reign  of  Maria  Theresa,  renewed,  and  the  pastors  confined  to  the  place 
 where  they  resided. 
 
rROTi:STANT    CHURCH    Of    HLN..AKV.  \l[i 
 
 The  tree  imperial  cities  obtained  leave  to  ciilar^'r  lUm 
 schools  ;  and  in  (Edenberg  the  pastors  U  ^u„  lo  pr„.t  cate. 
 chisms  and  books  which  hut  a  little  l>efore  they  darvd  toirccly 
 have  in  possession. 
 
 It  is  true  that  pastors  were  still  sunnnoncd  before  tli«  iimgw- 
 trates  for  having  ventured  to  marry  parties  without  the  con- 
 sent  of  the  priests,  hi  the  absence  of  J.jscph,  niany  were 
 entangled  in  knotty  lawsuits.  Some  of  tlu;  pastors  wen-,  om 
 in  the  case  of  John  Toth,  deposed  from  ofllers  and  sonic  were 
 called  up  to  give  a  reason  why  they  admitted  Htmngt-m  lo  be 
 present  during  the  celebration  of  divine  worship.  The  .Mumr 
 Morosinetz  was  sentenced  to  three  months'  in)priHomm-nt  for 
 having  read,  and  prayed,  and  sung,  with  brelhn?n  oui  of  Mo- 
 ravia.  Two  pastors  of  the  same  church  hold  dilTen'nl  rnoei- 
 ings  at  the  same  time,  and  for  this  they  were  both  exju-lled. 
 A  nobleman,  Michael  Kubinyi,  allowed  his  sou  to  be  in- 
 structed in  the  Protestant  faith,  and  was  on  llmt  account 
 thrown  into  a  prison,  where  he  sufTered  severely  from  want 
 of  proper  food,  water,  and  fresh  air,  and  after  a  yeur'n  im- 
 prisonment, he  was  dismissed  on  payment  of  a  fine  of  a 
 hundred  florins  into  the  mission  fund,  and  for  the  future  was 
 placed  under  the  special  control  of  the  police. 
 
 The  ofTensive  names  given  to  the  Troteslonts  still  nppearrd 
 in  the  legal   documents.     One  church  was  forbi! 
 another  in  the  case  of  need.     The  aulhoritii-s  of  li.-  .     ( 
 
 Neograd  were  severely  reprimanded  by  the  viceregal  court  for 
 
 their   remissness  in  punishing  the  piujtors  when  thr\ • 
 
 beyond  the  bounds  of  their  parish,  and  aIj«o  for  ibr.. 
 neglecting  to  seek  out  and  to  punish  in  an  exemplar)-  uwi.in  r 
 the  apostates   from  the  Church  of  Rome.     A    prt-aclK-r  al 
 Neusohl  was  suspended  for  three  months,  and   the  pnc«ta 
 wished  him  to  be  entirely  super--  "  ^'"^  ^^^^ 
 
 passed  an  examination  before  thr  h  I^'T^J" 
 
 a  satisfactory  manner.     He  was  declared  to  be  ^^^?^^ 
 ignorant  respecting  the  nature  of  baptism,  for  he  had  — erted 
 
420  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 that  baptism  ought  not  to  be  administered  to  a  child  before  it 
 is  completely  born  into  the  world.*  The  priest  at  Bosing 
 removed  the  dust  of  the  evangelical  palatine  Illyeshazy  and 
 his  partner  Catherine  Pallfy,  out  of  that  church  which  they 
 had  so  richly  endowed. 
 
 With  all  this,  the  demon  of  persecution  was  evidently 
 bound  with  a  chain,  the  last  ring  of  which  Joseph  was  hold- 
 ing with  a  firm  hand.  The  attacks  were  more  and  more 
 isolated,  and  at  last  the  fiend  seemed  to  have  fallen  at 
 Joseph's  feet  into  a  deathlike  sleep. 
 
 *  The  Jesuits  had  already  decreed  otherwise,  and  directed  that,  in  case  of 
 death  in  the  act  of  parturition,  the  child  should  be  baptized  by  the  midwife. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUUCH    OF    mJNiJAKY.  421 
 
 CHAPTER   XVI. 
 
 LIMITATIONS    OF    THE    CHURCH    OF    ROME. 
 
 In  the  same  year  in  which  tlie  Jesuits  were  banished,  iho 
 Roman  Catholic  priests  and  bishops  were  ordered  to  have  no 
 communication  with  Rome,  otherwise  than  through  the  for- 
 eign  secretary  at  the  court  of  Vienna.  Inimediaicly  after- 
 wards the  very  questionable  institutions  of  the  night  asylums 
 were  closed.  It  was  forbidden  to  apply  to  Rome  for  dispen- 
 sations in  case  of  marriage  and  for  divorces ;  and  the  priests 
 were  ordered  to  read  these  edicts  from  the  pulpit. 
 
 In  the  last  years  of  Maria  Theresa,  when  Jt>seph*8  influ- 
 ence was  becoming  greater  and  greater,  new  decrees  wcro 
 from  time  to  time  published,  limiting  thf  t"'-  -  •••  <.f  the 
 priests  and  relieving  the  Protestants. 
 
 The  pastor  of  Rosenau  was  j)crmitte«l  to  tuier  Wiilun  iho 
 walls  of  the  town  and  to  visit  the  sick  ;  the  pastor  of  Nc- 
 mesker  was  admitted  even  into  the  prisons  ;  while  a  pric«l  io 
 Grunau  was  forbidden  to  force  himself  on  the  Protrslants  when 
 sick,  and  if  they  died  they  might  l>e  burird  in  whaU-vrr  way 
 they  themselves  had  wished.  The  children  of  rn.:r^tant* 
 were  to  be  allowed,  even  in  the  Roman  Catholic  scbooU.  lo 
 have  their  own  books.  In  Liptau  the  authoritirt  were  or- 
 dered not  to  force  the  Protestants  to  assist  at  ' 
 the  church  of  St.   Nicolas,  pxrr?l   thry  volu 
 
 do  so.  , 
 
 In  many  places  the  I'rnt.^.u.;.  obtamcd  Icavr  to  cnlarpr 
 and  improve  their  churches,  and  much  lew  diflkulty  than 
 usual  was  laid  in  llie  way.     Indeed,  a  very  uou.ud  occur- 
 36 
 
422  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 rence  in  Hungary  happened  at  this  time.  The  government 
 brought  an  action  at  law  against  the  Roman  Catholic  chapter 
 at  Erlau  for  having  driven  the  Protestant  inhabitants  from  the 
 village  Egyeg,  for  having  torn  down  their  houses,  expelled 
 their  pastors,  seized  their  books,  and  thus  disturbed  them  in 
 their  religious  privileges,  as  well  as  in  their  civil  rights.  The 
 lawsuit  was  decided  in  favor  of  the  Protestants,  and  the  sen- 
 tence was,  that  the  Protestants  should  be  immediately  brought 
 back  to  the  village,  their  houses  built  at  the  expense  of  the 
 chapter,  the  church  imnrediately  opened,  and  the  county 
 informed  that  it  was  hoped  such  excesses  would  not  be 
 repeated. 
 
 The  Bishop  of  Neutra  had  permitted  his  clergy,  particu- 
 larly, however,  the  priest  at  Holtsh,  to  demand  exorbitant 
 payments  from  the  Protestants  for  services  rendered,  and  now 
 it  was  ordered  that  this  priest  should  return  all  that  he  had 
 unjustly  taken  since  the  year  1771 ;  and  this  was  done  with- 
 out the  Protestants  having  asked  it.  The  priest  of  Altenburg 
 was  forbidden  to  take  double  fees,  or  to  punish  the  Protes- 
 tants who  did  not  send  for  him  in  cases  of  sickness.  Parties 
 who  had  been  compelled  at  the  time  of  marriage  to  engage 
 to  educate  their  children  in  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  who 
 had  neglected  to  fulfil  their  engagements,  were  now  allowed 
 to  speak  in  their  own  defence,  and  were  sometimes  set  free 
 from  that  obligation  to  which  they  had  been  morally  com- 
 pelled. 
 
 Those  who  had  been  punished  for  apostasy  had  also  some 
 relief.  Many  were  by  the  sentence  of  the  Inquisition  con- 
 demned to  a  long  imprisonment,  and  then  to  work  on  the 
 streets  in  chains.  Many  of  these  were  now  set  completely 
 free,  and  many  had  their  punishment  very  considerably  alle- 
 viated. The  compulsory  decretal  oath  began  by  degrees  to 
 be  less  rigidly  enforced,  and  the  orphan  children  of  Protes- 
 tants were  allowed  to  be  educated  in  the  faith  of  their  fathers, 
 if  any  relatives  chose  to  take  charge  of  them.      The  em- 
 
PROTESTANT    CIIURCH    OF    HUNCAKY.  481 
 
 peror  watched  strictly  over  the  executive  powem,  ami  pun- 
 ished severely  for  neglect  of  duty. 
 
 The  Protestants  of  Altsol  gained  a  suit  wliich  tl»py  brought 
 against  the  priests  and  the  priest-riddm  n)a«^isiniry,  nnd  n- 
 ceived  back  a  thousand  florins  and  fifty  kn'uzrr,  wlurh 
 between  the  years  1763  and  1776  had  Ijeen  tuken  from 
 them  as  punishment  for  not  attending  processions  and  other 
 Popish  ceremonies.  Tiie  Protestant  ciuircli  at  Neu»<>hl  wan 
 dispensed  from  tlie  sum  of  two  liundred  and  ' 
 florins,  thirt}'^  krcuzer,  being  the   law  costs  for  m 
 
 religious  matters. 
 
 This  was  the  state  of  matters  in  lluujiary  as  tii.-  «%.  :i  ij 
 of  the  life  of  the  Empress  Maria  Tlieresii  was  nppri»M<  ii  n- 
 with  quick  steps.  Before  we  take  leave  of  her,  we  iuu»i 
 briefly  glance  at  the  brethren  in  Transylvauii  vO"-  h:id  U  .  n 
 subjected  to  her  sceptre. 
 
424  HISTORY     OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER    XVII. 
 
 THE    PROTESTANT    CHURCH    IN    TRANSYLVANIA. 
 
 That  the  Protestant  Church  in  Transylvania  was  in  a  mis- 
 erable state  we  have  ah'eady  seen.  Still,  however,  it  had 
 many  advantages  over  the  Church  in  Hungary.  The  great 
 number  of  magnates  zealously  attached  to  the  Church  made 
 it  a  matter  of  political  wisdom  not  to  exasperate  them  too 
 much.  Besides,  the  form  of  church-government  was  very 
 advantageous  to  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  community. 
 The  superior  church  courts  consisted  of  a  combination  of 
 clergy  and  laity.  The  superintendents  were  ably  assisted  by 
 the  advice  and  influence  of  the  magnates,  and  the  most  re- 
 spected and  influential  of  the  nobles  had  a  seat  in  the  church 
 courts,  and  a  voice,  ever  since  1709. 
 
 The  Counts  Teleky  and  Bethlen,  as  also  the  nobles  Ves- 
 selenyi  and  De  Hadad,  stood  generally  by  the  side  of  the 
 superintendents,  and  guided  the  public  afiairs. 
 
 They  went  also  to  Vienna,  and  by  their  fearless,  dauntless 
 demeanor,  made  it  convenient  that  they  should  be  treated 
 with  respect.  When  a  large  deputation  came,  however,  to 
 Vienna,  they  were  not  recognized  as  deputies  from  the 
 Church,  nor  were  they  admitted  as  such  to  the  queen. 
 
 After  several  attempts,  however,  at  last  two  of  their  num- 
 ber. Earl  Teleky  and  Senator  Bilder,  were  admitted,  and 
 they  declared  that  the  oppression  of  the  Church  was  becom- 
 ing every  day  more  intolerable,  and  that  neither  in  the  laws 
 nor  in  the  judges  did  they  see  any  hope  of  relief:  they  there- 
 fore, as  the  last  resource,  applied  to  the  sovereign,  and  be- 
 soufrht  her  aid  in  the  maintenance  of  their  ricrhts. 
 
/  rROTKSTANT    rHUKClI    OF    HUNCJAUV.  425 
 
 The  empress  took  the  j)art  of  the  pulitioii  rt-fiTring  to  civil 
 evils  into  consideration,  and  gave  directions  respecting  ihcm, 
 but  left  the  complaints  in  ecclesiastical  inatlcni  untouclicd. 
 
 In  vain  did  they  appeal  to  the  solemn  contract  wliich  Imd 
 been  made  between  the  four  religious  ix)diis,  Roman  C'utliu* 
 lies,  Lutherans,  Calvinists,  and  Unitarians ;  in  vain  to  th<? 
 Treaty  of  Vienna  in  1686,  and  to  the  treaty  of  1691  ;  in  vain 
 did  they  remind  the  empress  that  they  as  a  free  princifuility 
 had  become  united  wi^h  Austria  without  giving  up  aiiy  of 
 their  own  rights  and  privileges.  All  the  conlracla  and  royal 
 decrees  were  appealed  to  in  vain. 
 
 The  principal  conditions  of  the  Pmgmatic  Sanction  were 
 soon  broken  also  in  civil  matters,  and  thus  ih«  rcihU  of  con- 
 tention and  discord  were  sown  between  tlie  two  nation*. 
 
 The  complaints  in  Transylvania  were  nearly  the  name  as 
 in  Hungaiy,  and  they  agreed  in  these  points: —TImt  very 
 many  churches,  manses,  and  school -houses,  were  forcibly 
 seized  by  the  Roman  Catholics,  or  by  the  mililar>'  command. 
 ers.  They  had,  for  example,  seized  the  cathedral  of  Alba 
 Carolina  with  bells  an.l  clock,  which  had  been  presented  by 
 the  Protestant  prince  of  the  country  ;  the  coliepw  and  poa- 
 tor's  dwelling  had  also  been  forcibly  taken  for  Roman  Coth- 
 olic  purposes.  The  churches  of  Barbani,  Kent,  and  Malx, 
 met  with  the  same  fate  ;  and  when  new  clmrchen  were  Inidl, 
 thev  were  torn  down  again  by  the  Jest.its.  Tlic  churrbct  of 
 Szamasfalva,  Erhid,  Katona,  Kg>-hasfalva,  and  many  oUn-r^. 
 were  seized  by  Roman  Catholic  nobles  an<l  :  ■  •«  •!»•»«-' 
 
 of  their  oath  of  office,  by  which  they  had  u«iif« 
 
 to  distribute  impartial  justice. 
 
 In  Miklosvar,  the  Count  Kalnoki  had  -''''">  ;-^ 
 church,  but  had  also  in.prisoned  ""^^^^f  ^,/^'jT^ 
 for  the  sake  of  compelling  them  to  j«m  the  ^^-^J^ 
 
 Church,  and,  in  spite  of  the  d.rcct  en^ ^. -..  to  tt.t  «  ff-^. 
 
 he  received  no  punishment  whatever. 
 At  Ebesfalva,  the  administrator  of  the  t 
 36  • 
 
426  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 possession  of  the  church  by  the  miiitary  ;  and  at  Bolasfalva 
 the  same  thing  took  place,  with  the  addition  .that  the  bells 
 and  clock  were  carried  away.  The  steward  of  Countess 
 Haller  assisted  the  priests  in  seizing  the  churches  of  Maros- 
 Kerestner  and  St.  Pal,  in  the  Kuhullar  circuit. 
 
 The  commander-in-chief  took  possession  of  the  Lutheran 
 church  at  Hermanstadt,  the  college  and  collegiate  church  at 
 Klausenberg,  and  other  smaller  chapels,  not  to  speak  of  those 
 which,  by  virtue  of  contracts,  passed  over  into  the  hands  of 
 the  Romanists. 
 
 The  inhabitants  of  Transylvania  complained,  further,  that 
 the  jive  articles  of  the  constitution  which  pressed  so  heavily 
 on  them  were  inserted  without  their  consent,  and  merely  by 
 the  cunning  of  KoUonitz,  therefore  these  could  never  be  con- 
 sidered binding. 
 
 Further,  the  right  was  granted  to  Jews,  Armenians,  Bulga- 
 rians, Greeks,  and  even  to  those  who  were  not  natives  or 
 homeborn,  to  build  whatever  houses  they  chose  for  religious 
 purposes,  while  the  Protestants  alone  were  prevented, — yes, 
 even  had  their  churches  torn  down,  though  they  possessed  in 
 all  respects  the  same  rights  as  the  Roman  Catholics. 
 
 Further,  that  deputations  to  the  empress  in  religious  mat- 
 ters were  not  received  till  they  had  first  described  their  ob- 
 ject, and  obtained  permission,  by  which  means  years  passed 
 before  the  subject  of  complaint  was  heard.*  Petitions  sent 
 to  the  chancellor's  office  were  sometimes  not  even  read.  In 
 appointing  to  office,  the  Pragmatic  Sanction,  by  which  all 
 religious  parties  had  an  equal  right,  was  completely  disre- 
 garded. For  example,  in  the  council  there  were  six  Roman 
 Catholics,  three  Calvinists,  two  Lutherans,  and  one  Unitarian  ; 
 by  the  commissariat  there  were  no  Protestants  appointed.! 
 
 *  The  last  privilege  was  thus  taken  away,  namely,  the  beggar's  right  of 
 asking  relief.    The  same  principle  was  adopted  in  1851. 
 t  The  injustice  of  this  arrangement  may  be  seen  from  the  following  statia- 
 
PROTESTANT    CHrRni    of   IIOXGARY.  4tf7 
 
 In  addition  to  theso  complaints,  a  piipor  drawn  up  at  ihc 
 time  by  Stei)hcn  de  Daniel  and  Vargyas  demnnded,  — 
 
 "  That  their  chmrhos  should  be  all  ri'storcd  or  rebuilt,  ac- 
 cording as  they  had  boon  seized  or  demolisbcd  ;  tlmt  the 
 military  commanders  should  not  interfere  in  ndigiou*  mat- 
 ters ;  that  the  attorney-general  should  be  punished  for  not 
 stopping  these  acts  of  violence  ;  that  the  miprriw  should  re- 
 peal the  five  points,  and  declare  them  null  and  void  ;  that  the 
 Protestants  should  have  the  ri^^ht  of  building;  churches  and 
 endowing  pastors  where  and  how  they  chose  ;  that  they  hbould 
 have  the  right  of  at  all  times  approaching  the  ihrono  with  pc« 
 titions ;  and,  lastly,  that  a  proper  distribution  of  patronage 
 should  be  made  in  the  offices  of  slate." 
 
 But  the  empress,  who,  in  the  l)eginninR  of  her  reipn,  and 
 in  the  time  of  need,  had  promised  so  solemnly  to  prc»cr^-c 
 the  rights  and  freedoms  of  the  country,  now  forgot  her  prom- 
 ise and  her  oath  so  fi\r  that  slie  never  gave  nn  answer  to  all 
 these  complaints. 
 
 So  far  from  carrying  out  the  principles  of  the  constituiioo, 
 she,  at  the  Diet  of  Ilcrmannstadt,  in  1711,  had  all  the  arti- 
 cles  erased  which  in  any  way  hampcrtMl  the  Church  of 
 Rome  ;  and  by  thus  taking  away  the  pn)teclion  of  tl>e  other 
 churches,  she  virtually  diss..lvr.l  the  union  ul.loh  had  hrm 
 
 made. 
 
 Protestant  churches  were  now  lurbi«i(!.  n  :->  -  •• 
 
 sons  joinmg   that   communion   were   treated   .:  •« ; 
 
 tics:  — The  Catholic  m.ipnatcs  at  that  t  "— ~    ' 
 
 Calviiiists  to  fifty-one.    Among  the  hi.  •  Tboollrij" 
 
 Catholics  find  ninety  Calvini^ts;  anioDf' ; 
 
 thirty-one  R'^man  Catholic  f:imi!i.>«,  nn-l 
 
 lies  of  Calvinists.    The  Luthemr.-.    -  -  ^     o,^p-ij 
 
 twelve  town?,  and  in  many  villa  ,    B*l)    U  _ 
 
 them.    They  numbered  t.-  >  n-  Um>^<^  hjmym- 
 
 circlesofSepsi-Ke.d,,Orb:.  ..j^^J^wo 
 
 omitting  Csik  -  there  were  -  .  .  J»i-» 
 
 eighty-three  inhabited  by  Kcfonncd  and  I  wur-na. 
 
 ^ 
 
428  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 m 
 
 Popish  priests  alone  had  the  right  of  solemnizing  mixed  mar- 
 riages ;  Catholic  children  dared  no  more  to  attend  Protestant 
 schools  ;  and  the  "  Reformed  States  "  were  forbidden  to  re- 
 tain that  name. 
 
 The  forcible  seizing  of  the  churches  was  forbidden,  it  is 
 true,  in  1752,  but  that  took  place  only  when  the  Unitarians 
 had  by  force  succeeded  in  recovering  a  church  which  the  Pa- 
 pists had  taken  from.  them.  The  decree  to  this  effect  was 
 drawn  up  in  such  a  way  as  if  it  was  the  greatest  possible 
 'crime  to  protect  one's  property  from  the  hand  of  the  robber 
 or  to  take  back  what  he  had  violently  carried  away. 
 
 The  Jesuits  had  now  the  ear  of  the  empress,  and  they 
 knew  how  to  do  their  work.  For  a  time  they  forbade  the 
 Transylvanian  students  to  attend  foreign  universities,  and  it 
 was  not  till  1759  that  freedom  was  given  to  go  and  study  in 
 Belgium.  They  did  not  hinder  the  Roman  Catholic  bishop, 
 Anton  Stayka,  from  appointing  "  saints'  days "  at  his  own 
 option,  and  compelling  all  indiscriminately  to  celebrate  these 
 days  by  complete  cessation  from  work. 
 
 To  give  a  clear  picture  of  the  state  of  the  times,  we  will 
 bring  the  reader  to  contemplate  a  family  scene.  The  facts 
 of  the  case  are  well  authenticated. 
 
 Count  Dionysius  PaufTy,  with  his  wife.  Baroness  Agnes 
 Barcsai,  both  being  descended  from  Calvinistic  parents,  had 
 three  sons  and  one  daughter.  The  profligate  life  of  the 
 count  had  soon  not  only  involved  his  own  property,  but  had 
 also  placed  that  of  his  wife  in  the  hands  of  the  creditors. 
 Contentions  ran  high  between  the  count  and  his  partner,  and 
 they  were  much  increased  by  the  conversion  of  the  former  to 
 the  Church  of  Rome  in  the  year  1755.  He  now  demanded 
 his  sons,  to  have  them  educated  in  the  Church  of  his  adop- 
 tion. The  mother  was  not  bound  in  this  case,  by  the  Tran- 
 sylvanian law,  to  surrender  her  right ;  but  an  imperial  com- 
 mand, and  the  hope  of  being  able  to  retain  the  daughter  in 
 her  own  faith,  induced  her  to  yield. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HrNCAKV.         4S9 
 
 The  countess's  mother,  in  the  mean  time,  ufmid  of  ihe  niin 
 of  the  family,  obtained  a  royal  ct)nunission  i<i  examine  iaio 
 the  state  of  the  debts  ;  found  them  very  heavy,  paid  them 
 off,  and  took  the  property  into  her  own  hand,  under  the  ex- 
 press  condition  tliat  the  count  sliould  surrender  his  ri{»hl  to 
 the  education  of  the  cliihh-en  to  lier  disposal.  A  formal  con- 
 tract was  drawn  up,  and  signed  by  the  parlies  and  by  the 
 the  proper  legal  authorities.  This  contract  was  confirmed  by 
 a  royal  decree  of  the  8lh  of  February,  1762. 
 
 On  the  principles  of  this  agixrement,  the  count's  mother-in- 
 law,  dying  shortly  after,  left  the  property  equally  divided 
 among  the  four  children,  and  appointed  the  imperial  Court  of 
 Inquiry  to  be  executors  of  the  will. 
 
 The  count  and  countess  became  once  more  reconcil«Ml,an«l 
 lived  together  by  virtue  of  a  special  contract,  handinp  to  hun 
 the  right  over  the  education  of  the  sons,  and  to  her  that  of 
 the  daughter.  Both  parties  undertook  not  to  disturb  or  annoy 
 each  other  in  carrying  out  this  arrangement. 
 
 The  count  soon  returned  to  his  former  course  of  life,  nnd 
 the  countess,  for  the  sake  of  protecting  her  dnuphier,  then 
 eleven  years  of  age,  had  her  betrothed  to  the  imperial  Count 
 Samuel  Teleky. 
 
 The  countess  now  made  a  will  which  received  her  Majc^ 
 ty's  sanction,  and  the  engagement  with  Teleky  wim  ho  much 
 the  more  readily  confirmed,  as  his  family  had  rendered  p«J 
 services  to  the  crown,  and  had  receive.l  a  patent  to  tlmt  elTccl 
 
 X'Zl^lL  was  that  Agnet... M  .•  mamed  m  h.r 
 
 fifteenih  year. 
 
 The  countess  now  thoi.gbl  hcp<Hl  ...  .:.-  ■'•  ■  -r" 
 
 cure   when,  on  the  ir.th  of  July,  n67.  M  five  o  clock  .nO« 
 e    n  n",  she  received  information  that  the  co„n,  «.  .n  c»m. 
 
 n  .  ;  I.  Count  Nicola,  B^.thlen  and  a  '-.'  "^^J^ 
 within  a  few  miles  of  the  ca.,.lc.  comtng  «»<=»">•  ""^'^^ 
 
 ughter.     The  carriage  of  Teleky.  who  happens.  «  U 
 
430  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 there,  was  immediately  brought  out,  and  they  tried  to  escape. 
 After  three  hours,  however,  they  were  overtaken  by  the  hus- 
 sars, and  brought  back  as  prisoners.  On  the  way  back,  one 
 of  the  party  handed  the  countess  a  letter  from  General  An- 
 drew Hadick,  stating  that  he  had  orders  from  the  empress  to 
 prevent  the  marriage  of  her  daughter  with  Teleky,  and  that 
 he  hereby  forbids  her  to  think  further  of  such  a  step. 
 
 Arrived  in  the  castle,  a  letter  was  presented  by  General 
 Bethlen  from  Boytai,  Bishop  of  Transylvania,  requiring  her, 
 according  to  the  wishes  of  the  empress,  to  surrender  up  her 
 daughter,  that  she  might  be  educated  by  Bethlen,  under  the 
 direction  of  the  bishop.  The  mother  and  the  intended  hus- 
 band refused  to  do  so  till  they  saw  the  letter  of  the  empress, 
 upon  which  orders  were  given  to  the  soldiers  to  load,  and 
 Teleky  was  led  away  by  sixteen  armed  men.  The  countess 
 and  Agnetha  strove  to  conceal  themselves,  but  were  discov- 
 ered, and  the  daughter  was  torn  by  force  out  of  the  mother's 
 arms  by  Lieutenant  Pichler,  and  carried  away. 
 
 That  same  night  the  mother  started  for  Vienna  to  lay  her 
 complaint  before  the  throne.  A  petition  was  presented  by 
 the  two  aggrieved  parties  to  the  empress,  breathing  the  bit- 
 terest spirit  of  distress,  despair,  and  rage,  and  demanding  re- 
 dress. 
 
 The  answer  of  the  empress  was,  that  her  Majesty  had 
 already,  for  the  weightiest  of  reasons,  decreed  that  the  father 
 have  the  right  of  educating  the  children.*  She  would  abide 
 by  her  decree  so  much  the  more,  as  the  said  Agnes  PaufTy 
 had  applied  to  her  Majesty,  begging  for  further  protection. 
 
 Her  Majesty  disapproved,  therefore,  very  highly,  of  the 
 steps  taken  by  the  countess  and  by  Teleky,  but,  in  consider- 
 ation of  the  circumstances,  would  not  punish  them  for  what 
 they  had  done.  Her  Majesty  hopes  that  the  countess  will 
 look  with  the  greatest  gratitude  on  what  has  been  done  to 
 
 Wliy  not,  then,  in  case  of  the  father  being  Protestant  ? 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUN(;aRY.  4S1 
 
 secure  her  daughter  a  good  ediicalion,  and  tlml  in  futurv  no 
 complaint  on  the  subject  shall  ever  reucli  the  ihront-. 
 
 Shall  we  now  give  a  description  of  tljc  charucler  of  thia 
 empress?  and   shall  we   take  as  our  gtiiilo  th.-  t  .» 
 
 transpired  under  her  government  and  with  licr  ;.  :,, 
 
 manifesting  bigotry  and  unbounded  hardness  of  heart  t  or 
 shall  we  take  the  description  given  of  her  by  the  Je.suitii  and 
 other  writers,  as  a  model  of  gentleness,  goodness,  and  wanii- 
 ness  of  heart  ?  We  believe  that  she  was  in  reality  a  jhthoh 
 of  warm  feelings  and  kindly  disj)osition.  We  would  nn-rvly 
 observe  that  her  goodness  of  heart  manifested  itself  gt* ncnilly 
 as  moving  between  two  lines,  one  of  which  was  drawn  by 
 the  priests,  and  the  other  by  an  absolute  and  despotic  minis- 
 try. In  both  regions — in  religion  and  politics  —  she  had  lit- 
 tle mercy  for  those  who  opposed  her  will,  hnu*  v.r  IcmI  .ukI 
 just  the  opposition  may  have  been. 
 
 It  is  well  known  with  what  severity  the  nubloi  lunili-jH  ot 
 Bohemia  were,  contrary  to  the  articles  of  the  capitulation  of 
 Prague,  imprisoned,  proscribed,  and  "  otherwise  put  out  of 
 the  loay.''  They  were  put  to  the  torture,  and  ex|»ascd  \o 
 cruel  deaths  for  having  acknowledged  Charles  Albert  of  Ba* 
 varia,  who  had  taken  possession  of  the  countr>-  •■ 
 ereign.    There  was  no  stop  put  to  their  cruelties  ;  ^ 
 
 of  Prussia  interfered,  and  procured  relief. 
 
 It  is  told  of  her  that,  about  the  time  of  ihc  cmj. .,...;  a 
 
 merciful  priest  brought  upwards  of  fifty  widows  ond  childrro 
 to  meet  her,  and  supplicate  freedom  for  lutslKinds  and  pareots 
 who  had  been  confmed  in  prison  by  the  coinmwioo ;  nnA 
 that,  when  the  attendants  wept  at  ihc  8tor>'  of  robcr>',  the 
 empress  positively  refused  their  n-quest. 
 
 That  she  did  not  treat  IIungar>'  iu»  it  deterred  at  hrr 
 hands,  is  verv  clear,  but  the  evidences  lie  beyond  ihe 
 bounds  of  a  Church  history.  At  the  same  tunc  it  cmpoI  be 
 denied  that  the  empress  understood  how  to  chew  ibe  m^- 
 nates  to  her  court,  and  estrange  ibcm  from  ihcir  oaUre 
 
432  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 and  she  zealously  watched  those  who  were  likely  to  become 
 too  popular.  As  the  son  of  General  Aspermont,  who  had 
 been  distinguished  in  the  wars  of  Rakotzy,  was  once  driving 
 near  Anod,  and  his  heavy  travelling  carriage  had  got  fast  in 
 the  mud,  the  Hungarian  peasants  returning  from  market 
 with  their  fiery  horses,  laughed  at  the  "  German  "  in  his 
 distress.  Aspermont  sprung  on  the  box  and  cried,  "  What ! 
 will  you  let  Rakotzy's  grandson  stick  in  the  mud  ?  "  They 
 immediately  attached  their  horses,  and  drove  him  in  triumph 
 into  Anod.  When  Aspermont  came  to  court,  the  empress, 
 quite  inflamed,  cried,  "  Aspermont,  hear  !  We  donH  want 
 you  to  stick  in  the  mud,  but  you  must  give  up  your  references 
 to  Rakotzy,  or  else  we  will  lay  you  in  prison.''''  * 
 
 Such  outbursts  reveal  the  character  better  than  the  calmer 
 acts  of  reflection.  Maria  Theresa  had  her  happy  hours  and 
 days,  when  she  was  capable  of  noble  thoughts  and  feelings. 
 It  was  at  such  a  time  that  she  ordered  the  torture  to  cease. 
 
 Do  we  understand,  however,  by  goodness  of  heart  that 
 principle  which  leads  us  to  weep  with  those  that  weep,  and 
 rejoice  with  those  that  do  rejoice  ;  which  enables  us  to  see  in 
 man  an  object  of  love  and  sympathy  for  which  we  shall  do 
 our  utmost  to  make  him  happy  ?  In  this  case  the  character 
 cannot  be  ascribed  to  Maria  Theresa.  Any  goodness  which 
 she  possessed  was  reserved  for  priests  and  members  of  her 
 own  party ;  so  that  of  her  might  be  said,  in  the  language  of 
 Scripture,  "  If  ye  love  those  who  love  you,  what  thank  have 
 ye  ?  do  not  even  the  publicans  the  same  ?  " 
 
 But  can  goodness  of  heart  sit  on  a  throne  ?  Can  one  re- 
 main long  uncontaminated  by  the  courtiers  who  surround  the 
 sovereign  ?  Is  it  not  the  very  object  of  courtiers  to  claim 
 for  themselves,  and  to  suck  honey  out  of  this  flower,  till  it 
 falls  withered  to  the  earth  ?  Is  not  the  fate  of  such  mon- 
 archs  most  to  be  deplored,  who  have  a  heart  to  feel  for  suffer- 
 
 *  Diary  of  an  Old  Pilgrim,  p.  178. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCll    OF    HUNCJAKY.  43S 
 
 ing  humanity,  who  grasj)  in  its  full  oxt..-nl  lljo  value  of  ihcir 
 position  as  rulers,  and  who  (Icsin-  to  s|)rfa(l  htippincM  fur 
 and  wide  around  them  ? 
 
 The  Protestants  have   iiKk-od   litil«;  cause  to  Ixmni  of  the 
 goodness  of  Maria  Theresa's  heart,  and  much  nilher  niighi 
 
 they  say  of   her  what   Fenelon    wrote   to  Louis  XIV.: 
 
 "  You  have  no  love  to  God.  Indeed,  you  roganl  him  wilh  a 
 slavish  fear.  You  fear  hell,  and  not  God.  Your  rchgion 
 consists  in  superstition,  in  trifling  su|>erfluou8  religious  exer- 
 cises. You  are  like  the  Jews,  of  whom  the  I^)rd  wiid,  '  Thii 
 people  draweth  nigh  to  me  with  their  tongues,  but  their  hearts 
 are  far  from  me.'  Conscientious  in  small  matters,  hut  hanl- 
 cned  in  cases  of  great  importance,  you  love  your  own  glory 
 and  your  own  ease.  You  draw  all  to  yourself,  ilh  if  <:ver)- 
 thing  had  been  made  only  for  you,  while  the  truth  is,  that 
 God  has  made  you  and  placed  you  there  for  his  people.  Hul 
 oh  !  you  do  not  understand  these  truths  ;  how  could  you  find 
 any  pleasure  in  them?  —  you  don't  know  God;  you  don't 
 love  him ;  you  don't  pray  to  him  with  tiie  hiart ;  you  don't 
 strive  to  know  him." 
 
 All  this  was  applicable  to  Maria  Theresa  ;  but  in  joy  orcr 
 her  great  and  noble-minded  son,  the  Protestants  forp>t  and 
 forgave  the  bigoted  mother.  They  forgot  an«l  forgave  the 
 evils  which,  even  under  such  favorable  circumstances,  a  Icm 
 decided  character  than  Joseph  II.  could  not  have  healed. 
 37 
 
FOURTH    PERIOD. 
 
 FROM  JOSEPH  11.  TO  FRANCIS  JOSEPH  L,  1780-1849. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 General  View  of  the  Emperor's  Position.  —  His  wonderful  Letter.  —  Edict  of 
 Toleration. 
 
 The  Protestant  Church  of  Hungary  had  been  brought  to 
 the  very  verge  of  ruin.  Under  the  appearance  of  faithful- 
 ness in  carrying  out  the  laws  of  the  land,  and  zeal  for  the 
 supposed  cause  of  religion,  —  that  is,  for  the  support  of  the 
 Church  of  Rome,  —  no  opportunity  of  crushing  the  Protes- 
 tants had  passed  by  without  improvement.  From  being  a 
 recognized  and  established  Church  in  the  country,  with  the 
 same  rights  and  privileges  which  belong  to  the  Roman 
 Catholics,  the  Protestant  Church  was  reduced  to  a  state  of 
 abject  slavery,  receiving  fewer  privileges  than  were  accorded 
 to  the  Jews.*  But  little  remained  over,  and  Hungary  would 
 soon  be  like  Austria,  Carinthia,  and  Styria,  where  the  very 
 name  of  Protestants  had  ceased  to  exist. 
 
 But  the  Spirit  of  God  moved  upon  the  waters,  and  among 
 those  whom  his  gentle  breath  quickened,  was  Joseph  H., 
 Emperor  of  Austria. 
 
 It  is  not  our  intention  to  describe  the  virtues  or  the  faults 
 
 *  "  Ut  nobis  civibus,  non  jam  civitatis  solum  sed  ilia  etiam  qws  ut  Jiomini- 
 bus  dehebaniur  jura,  passim  negata  fuerint." — Petition  of  the  Protestants  of 
 Hungary  to  Joseph  II.,  in  the  year  1781. 
 
HISTORY  OF  THE  PROTKSTANT  CHURCH  OF  nrN«;ARY.     4M 
 
 of  this  illustrious  scion  of  tiic  houso  of  HapsburK;  Hcillicr 
 would  we  attempt  to  decide  the  question,  whether,  by  a 
 stricter  regard  to  the  Constitution  of  Hungary-,  and  lo  Ukj 
 national  character  of  the  Hungarians,  his  ultfn»j)l«  ui  n  f.rin 
 might  not  have  been  more  successful.  Certain  it  \h,  thai  i;.. 
 Hungarians,  firmly  attached  to  monarchy,  but  ui  tiic  s;im.' 
 time  jealous  of  their  constitution,  were  not  moved  to  loo^i 
 kindly  on  ecclesiastical  reforms  proceeding?  from  one  who 
 had  carried  away  the  crown  of  Hungary  out  of  the  rounlry ; 
 who  had  divided  the  kingdom  afltr  Austrian  fashion  into  cir- 
 cles ;  who,  instead  of  elective  lieutenants  and  dcputy-lieutcn* 
 ants  of  counties,  had  appointed  imperial  adminLstratorH  who 
 had  repealed  the  municipal  constitution  of  the  frer  iin|M!ruil 
 cities  of  Transylvania  and  Rumania ;  ami  wlio,  by  tin*  intro- 
 duction of  the  German  language  into  the  proceedings  of  the 
 civil  courts,  had  virtually  shut  out  native  Hungarian*  from 
 office.  With  due  reverence,  but  with  an  energy  becoming  tlio 
 citizens  of  a  free  kingdom,  many  counties  raised  tlu-ir  voice* 
 in  solemn  protest  against  these  innovations.  The  county  of 
 Zemplin  reminded  the  emperor  that  the  legal  courta  of  Ilun- 
 gary  did  not  consist  merely  of  imperial  funclioooric*,  but 
 were  made  up  of  them  and  the  nobility  of  the  land  aetuig  in 
 conjunction,  and  that  it  was  imj>ossible  for  the  latter  to  ar. 
 quire  the  German  language  in  less  than  lhrt.-c  yearn.  Kfcn 
 Tamerlane,  or  Timon  the  Tartar,  the  conqiKTor  of  A»i«,  dnl 
 not,  they  said,  require  such  hard  conditions  from  tl»c  van- 
 quished  natives  whom  he  had  reduced  to  stri 
 they  added,  the  Germans  in  Hungary  wen  . 
 minority,  and  it  was  painful  for  a  nation  to  bow  ,o  a  Ira...., 
 within  itself;  neither  couM  it  be  a.^rted,  they  «aac<l  m  cuo- 
 elusion,  that  civilization  was  chained  down  U,  iho  Ocrman 
 language,  for  in  all  languages  the  art.  and  m^umkc  couUi  be 
 culdvat^ed,  and  the  morals  refined.  'r»- J' -^J /^^ 
 Hungarians  was  increased  by  a  new  proceeding,  nam.  >  • 
 conscription  of  the  houses  and  inlmb.tant. ;  and  wild  and  .... 
 
436  HISTORY     OF    THE 
 
 ter  was  the  cry  of  indignation  which  this  called  forth  from 
 peasant  and  nobleman. 
 
 In  the  midst  of  all  this  confusion  the  emperor  labored  hard 
 in  repairing  and  clearing  out  the  ship  of  Peter,  in  which  the 
 Bishop  of  Rome  had  under  a  false  flag  carried  on  for  many 
 years  a  most  pernicious  smuggling  trade.  The  emperor 
 knew  the  wares  well,  as  also  the  secret  stores,  where  they 
 were  kept,  and  the  agents  by  whom  they  were  disposed  of. 
 During  the  regency  with  his  mother,  he  had  thoroughly 
 studied  the  intrigues  of  Rome,  and  was  resolved  to  free  Ca- 
 tholicism at  once  from  its  foulest  stain  and  its  greatest  weak- 
 ness, —  the  Papacy  ;  and  at  the  same  time  to  relieve  Prot- 
 estantism from  its  greatest  scourge. 
 
 What  served  the  emperor  as  guide  in  his  work  of  reform 
 seems  to  have  been  a  protest  of  three  electoral  princes  of 
 Germany,  handed  to  him  during  his  regency,  containing  an 
 appeal  to  the  emperor  against  the  usurpations  of  Rome.* 
 
 There  were  also  among  the  higher  clergy  in  his  own  do- 
 minions men  found  who  ably  supported  him  in  his  noble 
 work.  Among  these  was  the  Archbishop  of  Prague,  Count 
 Przichowsky,  who  had  prepared  a  translation  of  the  Bible 
 for  Bohemia.  At  his  side  stood  the  president  of  the  theo- 
 logical seminary  at  Prague,  a  man  capable  of  imbuing  the 
 minds  of  the  students  with  a  love  of  truth.  The  bishops 
 of  Budweis  and  Leitmeritz  vied  with  John  Leopold  Hay,  the 
 Bishop  of  Koniggratz,  in  the  noble  race.  The  latter,  in  his 
 charge  to  the  clergy  of  his  diocese,  writes  and  exhorts  them 
 "  not  to  search  any  more  into  the  secrets  of  families,  nor, 
 under  any  pretence  whatever,  to  deprive  the  people  of  their 
 books.  We  urge  you  to  peace  :  and  what  can  become  the 
 servant  of  the  Lord  better  than  that  he  be  found  promoting 
 peace  among  the  Lord's  people  ?     Let  there  be  an  end  of 
 
 *  Gravamina  triiun  archiepiscoporam  Electoriim    Moguntinensis,  Trevi- 
 rensis  et  Coloniensis,  contra  curiam  Apostolicam.    Anno  1769,  ad  Caesarem. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUlUll    OV    HINGAUY.  437 
 
 confusion,  of  persecution,  and  of  drvuuring  one  another,  for 
 that  is  well-pleasing  in  the  sight  of  (iod." 
 
 In  the  same  spirit  was  the  learned  Bolicmian  prclalo,  Au- 
 gustinc  Zippe,  and  the  Abbot  Stephen  Iliiulenstrauch,  HtrivinR 
 to  support  the  emperor.  The  latter  wnite  several  puniphlela, 
 explaining  to  the  people  the  nature  of  the  emperor's  reform- 
 ing measures. 
 
 Another  of  the  worthies  was  Ilciiry  Kerrcs,  Biiihop  of 
 Vienna,  who  labored  successfully  in  abolishin;i  llio  8U|K'ntii- 
 tious  use  of  relics,  pictures,  and  images,  uuudcls,  and  holy 
 wells,  or  pilgrimages  to  them.  He  discouraged  the  oircrinffi 
 of  wax,  and  silver  shrines  and  images,  and,  for  weighty  rea- 
 sons, directed  the  churches  to  be  all  closed  at  sunset.  In  iho 
 same  spirit  do  we  find  the  Archbishop  of  Salzburg,  and  also 
 the  emperor's  ambassador  at  Rome,  forwardim:  tlie  good 
 cause. 
 
 All  these  on  the  side  of  the  emperor.  Ag.im.st  imu,  how- 
 ever, were  arrayed  the  whole  army  of  monks  and  pncHl-s, 
 especially  the  priests  of  Hungary,  and  Rome  with  her  Ital- 
 ian policy. 
 
 That  the  emperor  understood  his  position,  and  thai  he  had 
 thoroughly  studied  the  strength  of  his  antagonists,  will  appear 
 evident  from  the  close  of  his  memorable  letter  lo  the  Arch- 
 bisiiop  of  Salzburg,  on  the  commencement  of  his  reign. 
 
 "  I  have,"  he  writes,  "  a  heavy  work  bcfort;  me.  1  should 
 reduce  the  army  of  monks,  and  should  try  to  transform  Or-hc 
 fakirs  into  human  beings.     My  task  is  to  v  "^*'r 
 
 of  those  before  whose  shorn  heads  the  nibbl.  •  rvx- 
 
 erence,  and  who  have  gained  a  dominion  over  U«  ciuwrns 
 such  as  nothing  can  equal."  ^ 
 
 To  give  a  full  view,  however,  of  the  emperors  firm  rr«. 
 lution  and  humane  feelings,  il  is  nerr^sary  t..  • 
 which    he  wrote  to  the  cardinal  an.i  U-gntr,  ;  _ 
 
 Rome      In  this  letter  is  much  that  U  calculated  to  throw  light 
 on  the  so-called  "  Josephinism  "  wnh  which  a  IffiKd  prrf- 
 37» 
 
438  HISTORY    OF  THE 
 
 ate  of  the  latest  times  is  attempting  to  blind  the  public.    The 
 letter  is  dated  October,  1781,  and  is  as  follows  :  — 
 
 "  My  Lord  Cardinal, —  Ever  since  I  mounted  the  throne, 
 and  assumed  the  first  diadem  of  the  world,  I  have  made  phi- 
 losophy to  be  the  lawgiver  of  my  kingdom It  is  ne- 
 cessary to  remove  out  of  the  category  of  religion  some  things 
 which  never  belonged  to  it.  As  I  hate  superstition  and  Phar- 
 iseeism,  I  shall  deliver  my  people  from  them.  To  this  end 
 I  shall  dismiss  the  monks,  abolish  their  monasteries,  and 
 bring  them  all  under  subjection  to  the  bishops  of  the  diocese. 
 In  Rome  they  will  call  this  an  aggression  on  the  divine  rights. 
 They  will  cry  and  lament  that  the  gloiy  of  Israel  is  fallen ; 
 we  shall  hear  that  I  am  taking  away  the  tribunes  of  the 
 people,  and  am  drawing  a  line  between  dogma  and  philos- 
 ophy. Bitterer  still  will  be  the  rage  when  they  hear  that  I 
 have  done  all  this  without  consulting  the  servant  of  servants, 
 and  awaiting  his  opinion. 
 
 "  We  must  thank  him  for  the  degradation  of  the  human 
 intellect.  Never  shall  we  bring  these  servants  of  the  altar 
 voluntarily  to  keep  their  place  and  confine  themselves  to  the 
 preaching  of  the  Gospel ;  never  will  these  children  of  Levi  be 
 willing  to  give  up  the  monopoly  of  wisdom  and  knowledge. 
 The  monastic  principle  has  been  from  the  very  first  directly 
 opposed  to  reason  ;  they  give  to  the  founder  of  their  order  a 
 degree  of  honor  approaching  to  divine  worship,  so  that  in 
 them  we  see  the  antitype  of  the  Israelites  who  went  to  Dan 
 and  Bethel  to  worship  the  golden  calves.  This  false  system 
 of  religion  has  taken  possession  of  the  mass  of  the  people, 
 who,  while  they  know  not  God,  expect  all  from  their  patron 
 saints ! 
 
 "  I  shall  restore  the  rights  of  the  bishops,  and  give  the  peo- 
 ple, instead  of  the  monk,  the  regular  priest,  and  instead  of 
 the  legendary  romance,  a  preached  Gospel ;  where  there  is 
 a  difference  o£  religion,  there  shall  be  a  preaching  of  mo- 
 rality. 
 
PROTESTANT    Cin'nrn    oK    IM'NfJAKY.  4|9 
 
 "  I  shall  lake  care  that  my  |)lmis  sen'o  niso  for  the  fuiurr. 
 The  seminaries  arc  the  schools  of  my  prlrsti,  wIm  r- 
 shall  come  forth  enlightened  and  j.rc|ianM|  to  romn.  . 
 knowledge  to  the  j)Cople,  and  in  a  period  of  \vsa  than  a  crn- 
 tury  we  shall  have  Ciiristians.  My  people  will  undenitand 
 their  duty,  and  children's  childrt^n  shall  bless  us  for  having 
 freed  them  from  a  too  powerful  Rome,  and  for  having  shown 
 the  priests  how  to  keep  their  proj)er  place." 
 
 Armed  with  this  intrepid  spirit,  and  supported  by  a  com- 
 paratively small  number  of  friends,  the  emperor  began  his 
 work  of  tearing  down  Rome's  abuses. 
 
 For  very  intelligible  reasons,  the  emperor  strove  to  sepa- 
 rate the  clergy  of  his  kingdom  from  all  foreign  influence. 
 Accordingly,  under  date  of  24th  of  March,  1781,  \\e  forbiide 
 all  connection  between  the  monasteries  of  the  country  and 
 foreign  monks  or  inspectors.  No  deputies  dared  bo  .sr-nl  to 
 attend  deliberative  meetings  of  clergy  out  of  tbe  counir\- ; 
 and  no  foreign  inspector  dared  give  any  directiofui  or  pre- 
 scribe any  penalties  to  those  residing  in  tbe  country.  None 
 but  natives  could  be  received  into  tbe  rrligious  brotherhoods, 
 and  neither  monks  nor  nuns  dared  collect  money  to  tend  out 
 of  the  kingdom. 
 
 On  the  26th  of  March,  it  was  ordered  that  no  papal  bull 
 should  be  published   in  any  part  of  the  empire,  v^    "  ^t 
 
 having  obtained  the  emperor's  sanction;  the  snu. 
 was  soon  after  extended  to  all  foreign  bishop?*  vthmm  jurtmitc- 
 tion  extended  in  any  way  over  the  Au.strian  frontier. 
 
 Returned  from  his  journey  to  France,  he  immedialrly 
 issued  the  memomble  decree,  by  wbich  the  hull  "  F. 
 tus,"  and  the  still  more  infamous  bull,  "  U'  F<rna  !>- 
 must  be  expunged  from  the  ritual ;  and  on  the  30th  oT  Juoc, 
 a  royal  decree  abolished  the  "  religious  patent  '*  which  the 
 biaoted  Ferdinand  11.  had  laid  on  his  people,  and  »^**«J 
 alf  dissent  from  the  Church  of  Rome  might  be  rwted  wrth 
 
440  histoHy  of  the 
 
 the  severest  penalties.  Another  decree  forbade  the  recep- 
 tion of  novices  into  the  cloisters,  and  ordered  a  correct  census 
 to  be  taken  of  the  value  of  the  property  in  the  hands  of  the 
 monks. 
 
 At  the  same  time  that  these  excrescences  of  the  Church 
 of  Rome  were  pruned,  and  that  the  Roman  Catholics  were 
 taught  to  distinguish  between  the  essentials  of  religion  and 
 the  customs  of  their  Church,  the  Protestants,  on  the  other 
 hand,  were  permitted  to  taste  privileges  of  which  they  had 
 been  long  deprived.  At  the  very  commencement  of  his 
 reign,  the  Protestants  had  handed  the  emperor  a  spirited  n^e- 
 morial,  detailing  the  historical  development  of  their  wrongs  ;  * 
 and  the  monarch,  who  loved  justice,  was  not  slow  in  order- 
 ing that  religious  opinions  should  henceforth  exclude  from 
 no  civil  office,  and  that  fitness  for  the  post  should  be  the  only 
 qualification.  This  was  the  dawning  of  a  bright  day,  and 
 the  full  splendor  of  the  sun  of  freedom  burst  out  on  the  Prot- 
 estants on  the  24th  of  October,  1781,  when  the  Edict  of 
 Toleration  was  forwarded  to  all  the  bishops  of  Hungary, 
 with  the  direction  to  use  their  influence  to  persuade  the  priests 
 to  a  kindly  feeling  towards  the  Protestants.  The  decree 
 explaining  and  regulating  this  edict  appeared  in  December, 
 and  contained  sixteen  articles  :  — 
 
 I.  In  all  parts  of  the  empire  where  the  Protestants  of  both 
 confessions  were  prohibited  by  law  from  holding  meetings, 
 they  should  now  have  liberty  to  meet  privately  for  divine 
 worship,  without  any  inquiry  being  made  whether  Protestant 
 meetings  had  been  held  there  before  or  not. 
 
 II.  His  Majesty  declares  these  private  meetings  to  mean, 
 not  what  they  had  been  hitherto  in  Hungary,  but  that,  in 
 every  district  where  there  were  one  hundred  or  more  families 
 
 *  The  author  of  that  memorial  was  John  James  Horvath,  an  advocate  of 
 Pesth.  He  was  a  pupil  of  the  famous  lawyer,  Pongratz,  and  he  lies  buried 
 in  the  wood  near  Pesth,  with  the  single  inscription,  "  Fuit." 
 
PROTESTANT    CHrilCH    OF    HrN<;AUY.  441 
 
 who  possessed  conjointly  tli(«  nuans  of  building  a  church, 
 school-house,  and  nianso,  without  unfitting  \\\vn\  for  paying 
 their  other  taxes,  they  should  have  lil>erty  to  build  ;  tlu-ir 
 pastor  should  be  free  to  visit  the  sick  who  wisljcd  lo  m-c  him, 
 without  any  limit  whatever,  only  that  the  churches  Khould 
 have  neither  bell  nor  sj)ire,  and  tiiat  there  should  be  no 
 entrance  direct  from  the  street. 
 
 III.  No  one  possessing  the  necessary  talents  and  qualificii' 
 tions  for  an  ofBcc  should  henceforth  be  excluded  on  account 
 of  his  religion.  Protestants  should  have  leave  to  buy  ond 
 hold  landed  property,  to  practise  trades,  and  to  obtain  nca« 
 demic  honors  in  the  same  way  as  lloman  Calbolics,  rvcn  in 
 those  places  where  they  were  hitherto  preventrd  frmn 
 doing  so. 
 
 IV.  No  Protestant  shall  be  obliged  to  swmr  by  any  lorm 
 inconsistent  with  the  fundamental  principles  of  his  religion. 
 No  one  shall  be  obliged  to  attend  mass.  Much  less  shall 
 any  one  be  fined  for  absenting  himself  from  the  pr<>«N->i,,Mv 
 All  laws  to  the  contrary  are  hereby  repealed 
 
 V.  The  Protestants  shall  in  all  cases  k«ep  pos*^^  'H  -  i 
 the  churches  they  at  present  hold  ;  and  wImtc  th.  s^-  i.  ..M- 
 ings  are  decayed,  there  is  hereby  perfect  liberty  granted  to 
 rebuild  them  of  wood  or  stone  ;  yet,  with  this  limit^^'-"'.  'hnt 
 the  expense  be  not  above  the  m<'ans  of  the  peoplr. 
 
 VI.  The  chapels  of  ease  which  \ho  ?n>'' 
 shall  remain  in  their  hands,  and  pending  law 
 
 them  shall  all  be  quashed  in  favor  of  the  Prolentnnt.. 
 
 In  the  remaining  articles  it  was  decreed  rrspiTtmg  miied 
 marriages,  that  where  the  father  is  R..n.nn  ('nllKJ.c.  all  iho 
 children   of  both    sexes   shoul.l   U;  r.hiraird   m    "       ' 
 where  the  father  was  Protestant,  the  mnlr  ,«hu.-  ^ 
 
 Protestant.  Priests  were  prohibited  f^'" ^-'^^  ^r^  * '^j 
 estants  unless  sent  for;  an.l  no  visitation  of  I  n-r^nt 
 churches  or  examination  of  the  pastor  on  the  naturr  of  l-p- 
 tism  should  henceforth  \yo  instituted  by  «ny  pm^i. 
 
442  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER    11. 
 
 First  Fruits  of  tlie  Edict  of  Toleration :  Tlianks  of  the  Protestants ;  Protest 
 of  tlie  Priests  of  Hungary  and  some  of  the  Counties.  —  Efforts  of  Cardinal 
 Migazzi.  —  The  Mmister  Kaunitz.  —  The  Confessor's  Explanation.  —  Pope 
 Pius  VI.  comes  to  Vienna.  —  His  Efforts  fruitless.  —  His  blaster  of  Cere- 
 monies. —  The  Pope's  Departure.  —  The  Leave-taking.  —  The  Emperor's 
 Present. 
 
 The  impression  produced  by  the  Edict  of  Toleration  on 
 the  inhabitants  of  the  vast  empire  was  deep  and  vivid.  The 
 tidings  were  joyous  for  those  who  at  heart  hated  the  cere- 
 monies of  the  Church  of  Rome,  but  who  had  been  obliged 
 for  generations  to  adhere  outwardly  to  its  communion.  Like 
 the  trodden  flower,  when  refreshed  with  dew,  raising  its  head 
 once  more,  so  did  these  crushed  spirits  arise,  and  either 
 formed  new  Protestant  churches  or  attached  themselves  to 
 those  already  in  existence. 
 
 On  the  2d  of  February,  1782,  the  Protestants  of  the  sister 
 churches  in  Hungary  held  a  meeting  in  Pesth,  at  which 
 Count  Peter  Zay  and  Nicolas  Belesnay  presided,  to  draw  up 
 an  expression  of  their  gratitude  to  the  emperor.  The  vote 
 of  thanks  was  written  in  Latin  and  German,  and  sent  to 
 Vienna  under  charge  of  a  numerous  deputation.*  The  Prot- 
 estants had  not  received  all  which  they  had  a  right  to  ex- 
 pect ;  still  the  heaviest  of  their  chains  were  taken  off,  and 
 they  hoped  in  the  course  of  time  to  receive  back  the  re- 
 mainder of  the  privileges  which  had  been  guaranteed  them 
 by  law,  but  wrested  from  them  by  the  strong  hand  of  oppression. 
 
 *  At  the  same  time  instructions  were  sent  to  the  ecclesiastical  agent  at 
 Vienna,  respecting  the  steps  he  ought  to  take  in  future;  and  the  pastors 
 were  directed  to  take  heed  that  the  edict  was  properly  published  through  the 
 country. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUItCH    OK    HUN(iARY.  448 
 
 Foreign  countries  heani  the  story,   and    rcjojccd    m   the 
 
 tidings. 
 
 It  could  not  be  expected  that  Rome  and  Wr  |>arty  would 
 be  satisfied;  and   it  was  not   lonjr  till  protests,  mum  r.  . 
 signed,  were  handed  to  the  emperor,  expressive  of  th.  i  .  .. 
 treme  dissatisfaction. 
 
 The  Cardinal  Joseph  Battyuni,  on  hearing  wljal  the  em- 
 peror was  about  to  do,  even  before  the  edict  wan  publiBl»od, 
 handed  in  a  protest  signed  also  by  the  liishops  of  (irdn  and 
 Kalotsh,  asserting  that  the  emperor  had  no  right  to  grant 
 such  a  toleration,  it  was  unconstitutional,  and  could  only  be 
 binding  on  the  country  when  adopted  legally  by  a  vole  at  the 
 Diet.* 
 
 Not  content  with  this,  the  bishops  made  use  <)f  their  great 
 wealth  and  influence  to  excite  the  counties  and  the  free  eltica 
 to  protest.  The  supreme  executive  delayed  in  publishing 
 the  edict,  and  the  authorities  in  the  counties  were  thus  ani- 
 mated in  their  resistance.  Some  of  the  counties  bnujghi  up 
 the  old  laws  of  1525-26,  by  which  all  Lutherans  might  on 
 detection  be  burned,  and  urged  these  as  legal  reasons  for  re- 
 fusing to  publish,  much  less  to  act  on,  the  edict ;  and  in  this 
 case  their  memory  was  exceedingly  convenient,  foty  though 
 they  remembered  the  passing  of  the  law,  they  had  (orgoctcn 
 that  it  was  repealed  by  the  Treaty  of  Vienna. 
 
 With  equal  zeal  did  Cardinal  Migazzi  labor  in  Vienna ; 
 and  the  papal  nuncio  was  pouring  in  pn^tesu  and  reprejirnla. 
 tions,  not  only  against  the  Edict  of  Toleration,  b-it  ali-i 
 against  all  the  emperor's  reforms,  till  the  mmistcr  KaumU 
 in'formed  him  dryly  that  his  Majesty  did  not  wish  any  more 
 information  on  these  subjects. 
 
 The  emperor's  confessor  also  tried  the  weight  of  hit  Udco 
 in  the  contest,  and  declared  that  he  could  promwe  the  «a« 
 
 *  When  emperors  oversteppo.l  Uicir  coorttaitiaiial  P^ J^'TUrf 
 rrotestnnt5,  the  canlinaU  saw  no  hann,  but  moch  rmllMC  •  W^  •iffw  • 
 
 virtue,  in  the  proceedings. 
 
444  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 peror  no  success  against  his  foes,  if  he  did  not  cut  off  all  the 
 heretics,  root  and  branch,  and  burn  up  their  temples ;  if  he 
 did  not  seize  their  children  to  have  them  educated  in  the 
 Church  of  Rome,  and  annihilate  all  the  heretical  books. 
 Alas  !  poor  man  !  it  was  all  in  vain,  for  the  emperor's  name 
 was  Joseph  II. 
 
 On  the  12th  of  January  the  emperor  wrote  to  Cardinal  Bat- 
 tyani,  informing  him  that  the  loyal  bishops  in  the  empire  had 
 no  scruple  in  fulfilling  the  royal  law,  "  Whatsoever  ye  will 
 that  men  shall  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  unto  them  "  ;  be- 
 sides, he  had  no  intention  of  forcing  any  man's  conscience ; 
 and  if  any  man  was  dissatisfied  with  his  measures  of  tolera- 
 tion, he  was  welcome  to  resign  his  office  and  leave  the  coun- 
 try. It  was,  however,  expected  from  the  bishops  to  see  to  it 
 that  the  edict  was  not  only  published,  but  acted  on,  and  to 
 report  the  same  to  the  viceregal  court.  Finally,  the  cardi- 
 nal primate  would  inform  the  other  bishops  of  this  his  im- 
 perial Majesty's  royal  will  and  pleasure. 
 
 When  all  these  efforts  of  the  bishops  did  not  succeed  in 
 changing  the  emperor's  resolution,  Bishop  Nagy,  of  Stuhl- 
 weissenburg,  published  a  pastoral  letter,  purporting  to  be  a 
 statement  of  the  motives  which  urged  Joseph  to  his  humane 
 efforts.  In  the  same  letter  the  characters  and  lives  of  the 
 Protestants  were  attacked,  and  no  falsehoods  were  spared  so 
 as  to  mar  the  working  of  the  edict,*  and  the  emperor  was  as 
 little  spared  as  any  of  the  people,  t 
 
 As  the  emperor  was  still  far  from  being  satisfied  with  what 
 he  had  done,  and  was  proceeding  still  further  to  limit  the 
 power  of  the  Pope,  in  an  evil  hour,  and  contrary  to  the  ad- 
 
 *  See  Fessler,  Vol.  X.  p.  553. 
 
 t  When  a  paper  was  found  nailed  to  the  dooi*  of  a  monastery  which  Joseph 
 had  confiscated  and  sold  to  the  Protestant^  for  a  chapel,  charging  the  em- 
 peror with  being  a  Lutheran,  and  being  guilty  of  various  other  crimes  and 
 misdemeanors,  the  emperor  had  the  paper  printed  and  sold  for  two  pence  a 
 copy,  the  money  to  be  handed  to  the  deacons  of  the  Protestant  church. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUUClf    OF    llLN.iAUV.  1J5 
 
 lUH- 
 
 vice  of  his  wise  cardinals,  Pope  Pius  VI.,  urged  on  l.y  Ai 
 trian  refugees,  and  trusting  in  his  own  personal  influence,  r«. 
 solved  to  undertake  a  journey  to  Vienna.  Havinrr  sipiified 
 his  intention  of  visiting  Vienna,  the  emperor  sent  a  kuul  in- 
 vitation,  assuring  him  of  a  cordial  reception.  On  the  22d  of 
 March,  being  the  week  before  Easter,  Piu8  VI.  rcaclu-d 
 Vienna,  and  received  such  honor  from  the  thousands  of 
 Roman  Catholics  who  came  to  meet  him,  that  he  had  no 
 cause  to  complain  of  Austrian  devotion  to  Rome.  Crowds, 
 even  of  the  highest  ranks,  pressed  into  the  anlerooma  to  kins 
 the  slipper  which  was  there  exliibited,  and  for  tin-  ^a^ke  of 
 lightening  the  trouble,  the  Pope  caused  the  8lipj)er  to  be  car- 
 ried round  to  many  of  the  most  distinguished  families  in  iho 
 city.  With  all  this  pomp  and  splendor  the  emperor  and  hiH 
 minister  Kaunitz  remained  unmoved  ;  and  when,  at  the 
 Easter  festival,  the  master  of  the  ceremonies  raised  the 
 Pope's  seat  a  step  higher  than  the  emperor's,  the  latter  ab- 
 sented himself  from  the  whole  ceremony,  with  the  remark, 
 "  Then  the  Pope  can  drive  alone,  and  sit  alone  in  the 
 church."  The  emperor  should  have  read  the  les.son  of  flio 
 day  on  the  occasion,  and  he  excused  himself  to  the  Popo  by 
 pretending  a  pain  in  the  eye. 
 
 Meantime,  there  was  no  want  of  pamphlets  explaining  to 
 the  people  the  meaning  of  all  this  show  on  the  part  of  iho 
 Pope  ;  and  the  wits  of  the  capital  were  all  on  the  si«ie  of  tlic 
 emperor. 
 
 All  attempts  to  bring  the  em})eror  an<l  his  minister  awny 
 from  the  reforms  which  they  had  begun  were  in  vnin.     TTw 
 emperor  said,  "  He  was  no  theologian,  and  r- 
 with  his  holiness.     He  wished,  however,  that  ; 
 should  be  put  in  writing,  and  he  would  show  ilicm  to  hi«  «ii. 
 vines.     As  to  the  monasteries,"  he  said,  **  the  Poik-  hud  bcco 
 already  informed  of  all  that  had  l)cen  done  ;  and  a.i  th»  wb 
 no  dogma,  but  a  plain  matter  of  l)Usin«B,  be  (the  emperor) 
 would  just  leave  matters  as  they  were." 
 38 
 
446  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Only  one  conference  was  held  in  the  presence  of  Kaunitz 
 and  of  the  cardinals ;  but  it  led  to  no  results.  Pius  VI. 
 thought  to  gain  Kaunitz  over  to  his  side,  and  accordingly 
 paid  him  a  visit.  The  wary  minister  received  him  without 
 any  ceremony,  in  his  morning  gown,  and  led  him  through 
 his  vast  picture  gallery.  As  the  Pope  strove  to  turn  the  con- 
 versation on  ecclesiastical  topics,  the  minister  requested  him 
 to  reserve  such  subjects  for  a  more  suitable  time  and  place. 
 
 The  Pope's  visit  has  been  in  vain.  He  has  no  hope  of 
 doing  more.  The  emperor  informs  him  that  it  would  be 
 pleasant  to  have  the  expression  of  his  approbation  of  the 
 measures  of  toleration  now  in  progress,  but  if  this  was  not 
 convenient,  then  it  could  be  dispensed  with.  The  Pope  ap- 
 prove of  toleration !  The  Pope's  approbation  of  measures  a 
 matter  of  indifference  !     Which  was  the  severest  cut  ? 
 
 On  the  22d  of  April  Pius  VI.  left  Vienna,  accompanied  by 
 the  emperor  and  his  brother  Maximilian  as  far  as  the  village 
 Mariabrunn  —  Mary's  Well  —  about  four  miles  from  the  city, 
 where  they  took  an  affectionate  leave. 
 
 The  emperor  gave  his  holiness  a  present  of  a  cross  set 
 with  diamonds,  valued  at  £  20,000.  The  Pope  went  on  his 
 way  to  Rome,  and  the  emperor  pursued  his  course  of  reform 
 -quite  unmoved,  for,  not  many  hours  after  the  parting,  the 
 monastei-v  at  Mary's  Well  was  closed. 
 
PROTESTANT   CHURCH   OF    Hl'N.iARY.  WJ 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 Benefits  of  the  Edict  of  Toleration.  -  rreclom  of  tho  Vrmn.  -  Tl.o  Kmpen* 
 popularly  charged  with  Heresy.  -  His  Keply,  and  his  IVrn-c  f..un.J«|  ,^ 
 It.  — The  Six  Weeks'  Instruction  of  Person*  leaving  tho  Church  of  IU«m.. 
 —  Church-building  in  Hungary.  —  Tho  ComniiMioua  of  Iwiuiry  mod  th« 
 HomoDiocesanus.  —  'Yhe  Spirit  of  tho  VicerepU  CVjurt,  and  totoo  of  tb« 
 Counties.  —  Extracts  from  the  Petition  of  tho  Sister  Cburcb«  tu  iba  Jja- 
 
 peror. 
 
 The  emperor  still  pressed  forward.  Difncuhica  Bccm<^<l 
 merely  to  accelerate  his  course.  Wliat  was  to  him  tho  dust 
 of  the  falling  house  ?  He  had  a  clear  plan  of  the  manner  in 
 which  it  should  be  rebuilt. 
 
 On  the  19th  of  November,  17H1,  lit'  re|>oalcd  the  law  pro- 
 hibiting the  Protestant  clergy  from  crossing  the  bounds  of 
 their  parish,  and  allowed  the  exiled  pastors  to  n-tum.  Pricsta 
 were  prohibited  from  forcing  their  scniccs  on  sick  PnrHc*. 
 tants,  and  wherever  they  attended,  tlioy  were  orJorrd  to 
 make  use  of  Protestant  prayer-books.  The  ProtrgtanlJi  ob. 
 tained  leave  at  the  same  time  to  us<»  the  matrnal*  of  old 
 decayed  churches  in  building  and  repairing  ihcir  place*  of 
 worship. 
 
 The  chase  after  the  childrtm  of  ProlcHtnnts  and  Jrw»,  to 
 have  them  —  especially  if  orphans  —  educated  in  ihc  com- 
 munion of  the  Church  of  Rome,  was  still  mon-  limnr«l,«fid 
 it  was  decreed  that  they  shouhl  Ix*  l»npti7.#MJ  ouly  on  ll»rir 
 own  request.  As,  however,  a  certain  age  wai  hard  to  br 
 fixed,  it  was  only  required  to  sec  that  no  bribe  in  the  ahapa 
 of  reward  or  threatening  was  held  out.     Such  .  -«»• 
 
 wishing  to  join   the' Church  of  Rome  must  u  oka 
 
 after  giving  notice  of  the  intention,  and  if  Jitili  coounuiof  m 
 
448 
 
 HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 the  same  mind,  might  then  be  baptized.  If,  however,  any 
 of  these  conditions  were  wanting,  the  children  could  not  be 
 forcibly  detained  from  their  parents  or  guardians.* 
 
 On  the  22d  of  June,  the  Protestants  obtained  permission  to 
 print  their  Bibles  and  other  religious  books  in  the  country. 
 A  list  of  the  books  which  might  be  printed  was  furnished, 
 and  among  them  we  find,  "  A  correct  copy  of  the  Bible  ;  Lu- 
 ther's Catechism  ;  the  Heidelberg  Catechism,  only  that  some 
 expressions  offensive  to  Papists  should  be  removed ;  the 
 Prayer-book  and  Liturgies  of  both  the  Lutheran  and  Re- 
 formed Churches  ;  Arndt's  True  Christianity  ;  a  good  hymn- 
 book  ;  and  a  few  other  books  named." 
 
 The  books  which  had  been  confiscated  during  the  previous 
 reign,  but  especially  the  Bibles,  were  ordered  to  be  restored, 
 and,  shortly  after,  the  compulsory  attendance  of  Protestant 
 children  on  Roman  Catholic  schools  was  dispensed  with. 
 
 Where  priests  strove  to  bring  back  the  old  reign  of  hatred, 
 they  did  not  any  more  escape  unpunished  ;  and  when  the 
 priest  of  Bossontya  forcibly  took  possession  of  a  Protestant 
 church,  he  learned  to  his  cost  that  the  good  old  times  were 
 gone.  The  Archbishop  of  Gratz  had  simply  inquired  at 
 Rome  whether  he  ought  to  publish  the  Edict  of  Toleration, 
 and  for  this  he  was  summoned  to  Vienna  to  give  an  account 
 of  his  doings.  It  was  shortly  before  the  Pope's  visit,  and,  as 
 a  punishment,  he  was  ordered  to  leave  the  city  the  day  be- 
 fore his  holiness  arrived. 
 
 By  such  proceedings  the  popular  fury  was  soon  directed 
 against  the  person  of  the  emperor.  What  had  formally  fall- 
 en to  the  lot  of  the  Protestants,  now  fell  on  his  devoted  head. 
 From  all  sides  he  was  attacked,  so  that  in  the  year  1782  he 
 was  obliged   to  make  a  public  declaration,  that  he  had  no 
 
 *  The  Church  of  Rome  had  long  claimed  all  orphans  as  her  own,  but  it 
 would  appear  from  this,  that  even  in  cases  where  only  one  parent  was  de  - 
 ceased,  the  same  claim  was  made. 
 
PROTESTANT   CnURCII    OF   IIUNCARY.  448 
 
 intention  of  lcavin<r  tlie  Church  of  Uoinc  ;  tlmt  he  jihouM  bo 
 glad  if  all  his  subjects  were  Uoniun  Cutliohcs ;  bui  ihnt  he 
 did  not  feel  at  liberty  to  force  any  man  to  act  agaimii  iho 
 dictates  of  his  conscience.  Besides  teacljlnp  and  tw-tting  a 
 good  example,  he  did  not  wish  to  use  any  other  na-uuH  for 
 gaining  over  proselytes  to  his  cause.  If  any  one  forced  his 
 servant  or  his  child  to  leave  any  church  and  join  another,  Ik; 
 should  not  escape  unpunished.  It  was  then  in  December 
 decreed,  that  any  Roman  Catiiolic  wishing  to  join  the  Trot- 
 estant  Church  must  give  notice  six  weeks  Ix  fon  li.uul,  and 
 receive  religious  instruction  for  that  i>criotl. 
 
 The  opinion  that  the  visit  of  the  Pope  luni  m;iu.-  tue  em- 
 peror a  better  Catholic  was  natural.  Some  oth<'r  circumntnn- 
 ces  strenf^thened  it.  For  some  time  tlie  PrutestantH  lirnl 
 done  almost  what  they  chose,  but  now  an  edict  ap|>eared,  re- 
 quiring them  to  give  notice  of  the  meetings  of  their  church 
 courts,  that  a  policeman  might  be  in  attendance,  and  to 
 give  notice  also  of  the  subjects  to  be  introduceci  at  these 
 meetings. 
 
 Like  the  ebbing  and  flowing  of  tl»e  tide  is  the  popular 
 feeling,  and  the  Popish  party  were  so  elated  by  ihenc  move- 
 ments, that  they  soon  began  their  old  tricks,  and,  in  some 
 cases,  refused  burial  to  the  bodies  of  Protestants,  and  lhn«l. 
 ened  to  throw  them  out  of  the  graves  again  if  interred  in  ihe 
 common  graveyards.'  These  were,  however,  only  u«Ulcd 
 clouds  to  darken  the  bright  heavens.  The  ProtcHtant.  were 
 annoyed,  — the  humane  plans  of  ihr  en.}>eror  wen-  rrtanW. 
 Sometimes  the  priests  did  not  come  when  cnlhd,  and  ibo 
 expense  of  the  Commission  of  Inquir>'  was  UKurrrd  m  vain. 
 Sometimes  they  refus^^d  to  sign  the  report  of  ihn  ccnnm.^ 
 sioners,  and  forwarded  themselv<-s  otlK-r  reports  .njunou.  lu 
 
 the  Protestants.  .       - 
 
 The  law  said,  that  in  erecting  new  place,  of  worship  foe 
 
 •  Intiinatara,  eih  of  Jnly,  ITW. 
 38  • 
 
45Q  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Protestants,  care  should  be  taken  that  sufficient  means  of  sup- 
 port were  forthcoming  without  overburdening  the  tax-payers. 
 Here  was  a  place  for  the  enemy  to  work.  And  not  without 
 effect  were  the  insinuations  and  open  attacks ;  for  the  em- 
 peror was  obliged  to  issue  a  fresh  edict,  ordering  that  no 
 unnecessary  annoyance  should  be  given  to  those  seeking 
 leave  to  form  a  new  church ;  that  in  the  towns  one  month 
 be  allowed,  and  in  the  country  three,  to  prepare  a  report ; 
 and  that  in  no  case  should  the  delay  be  longer  in  investigating 
 the  circumstances.  Besides,  it  was  further  decreed  that  the 
 civil  authorities  do  not  require  to  fix  a  salary  for  the  pastor 
 and  schoolmaster,  but  may  leave  that  to  private  agreement 
 between  the  parties  concerned. 
 
 Even  an  edict  of  toleration  cannot  cure  all  the  ills  of  a 
 country.  And  this  was  felt  by  the  Hungarians ;  for,  even 
 though  the  emperor  had  prepared  schedules  of  inquiry,  and 
 accurate  tables  of  the  questions  which  should,  and  of  those 
 which  should  not,  be  asked,  yet  the  viceregal  court,  actuated 
 by  the  old  spirit,  and  consisting  chiefly  of  the  old  members, 
 was  able  still  to  throw  difficulties  in  the  way.  Let  us  take 
 a  few  illustrations. 
 
 The  Reformed  Church  of  Boehenye  petitioned  that  their 
 exiled  pastor  might  be  restored  to  them,  and,  on  the  15th  of 
 July,  1782,  an  imperial  order  directed  the  necessary  steps 
 to  be  taken.  And  first,  of  course,  an  inquiry  must  be  insti- 
 tuted why  he  had  been  banished  ;  and  then  an  inquiry  why 
 he  should  be  restored  ;  then  a  report,  and  afterwards  an  ex- 
 planation of  the  report,  must  be  obtained.  For  the  sake  of  • 
 quashing  the  whole  afiair,  a  commission  was  nominated, 
 composed  exclusively  of  Roman  Catholics,  and  it  was  only 
 after  an  energetic  protest  and  much  delay  that  the  legal 
 commission,  consisting  of  an  equal  number  of  Protestants 
 and  Roman  Catholics,  was  obtained. 
 
 The  commission  reported  that  in  the  years  1681  and  1721 
 public  worship  was  conducted  in  this  parish  ;  after  their  pas- 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    Ht'NCAnV.  451 
 
 tor  was  banished,  ihcy  \m\  been  allowed  to  keep  a  kKooI. 
 master;  the  number  of  funiilies  njjpcurcd  to  be  sixiy-nino ; 
 the  landlord  was  willing  to  furnisii  wood  ^to/ij  fur  building 
 a  church,  and  the  people  were  willing  to  undt-rtttk.-  nil  the 
 cartage  ;  residences  for  a  pastor  and  sclKH)lnm-siiT,  nnd  ^ufll. 
 cient  funds  for  their  support,  were  already  provided ;  if  a 
 pastor  were  among  them,  these  funds  would  be  increaaed. 
 Such  was  the  report,  and  the  resolution  of  the  county  formed 
 upon  it  was,  ''  That,  inasmuch  as  there  are  not  a  hundriMJ 
 families  connected  with  the  place,  the  IVote«tanl."«  \»'  not 
 allowed  to  recall  their  pastor  or  build  a  church." 
 
 The  Protestants  of  Nagy  Bujom  petitioned  for  tin-  r«  •     ■    • 
 tion  of  their  claims  to  a  church.     The  report  »Uite«i  iha-.    ;• 
 conditions  of  the  edict  were  all  fulfdled,  and  the  prup«r  num. 
 ber  of  families  was  to  be  found.     A  nobleman  of  the  distrKM, 
 however,  exclaimed  publicly,  that,  as  they  valued  the  m\r%- 
 tion  of  their  souls,  they  could  not  in  any  way  luwist  in  v 
 ino-  heresy;   and  the  county  gave   its  decision  ooco; 
 stating,  "  That,  inasmuch  as  the  ProteslanlH  now  contnbuie  lo 
 the  support  of  the  priests,  if  they  had  a  pantor  of  their  own 
 the   priest  could  not  exist;   and  to  support  two  clergy— • 
 Protestant  and   Roman  Catholic  — out  of  a  common  fund, 
 was  above  the  means  of  the  parish  ;  thenfori'  the  Pruti-stonl* 
 shall  not  have  leave  to  build  a  church  or  to  call  a  portor." 
 
 The  Protestants  of  Csoekol  were  long  kept  bock  by  lh<» 
 Bishop  of  Wesprim,  who  had  reported  that  the  .od  wa.  bar- 
 ren,  that  the  parish  was  four  thousand  flonn.  m  •'*-^'/^| 
 they  must  pay  the  priest  twenty-five  floriuH.  Iwlf  a  l«K»»»~J 
 of  wine,  and  certain  duty  labor,  together  with  •  fi«cd  ^^^y 
 of  corn  and  his  oflkial  dues.     The  p ^  '  f  tHe  counly 
 
 was,  that  this  county  also  should  not  ^1  lo  bu«W  • 
 
 church  or  call  a  pastor.  _j  «^  ,»kk 
 
 The  viceregal  court  generally  decided  m  •<'~^^ 
 the  vote  of  the  county,  especially  if  that  wa.  unfcnKabk  lo 
 the  Protestants.     Indeed,  in  the  ca«c  of  Than*,  limy 
 
452  ,  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 to  make  diligent  search  whether  a  Roman  Catholic  school- 
 master were  not  already  in  the  neighborhood,  whose  duty  it 
 was  to  instruct  all  the  children  of  every  party  ;  and  to  con- 
 duct the  inquiry  respecting  the  available  funds  in  the  pres- 
 ence of  a  ".homo  diocesanus." 
 
 A  village  belonging  to  the  free  city  of  (Edenberg  had  al- 
 ready obtained  permission  to  build  a  church,  when  a  new  dif- 
 ficulty was  found  in  the  fact  that  the  town  would  not  give 
 them  ground.  Two  peasants,  George  Swentenvain  and  John 
 Kessener,  then  offered  all  they  had  —  their  house  and  garden 
 —  for  the  Lord's  cause  ;  but  the  story  coming  to  the  empe- 
 ror, orders  were  sent  to  the  civic  authorities  to  lay  no  more 
 obstacles  in  the  way  of  building,  but  to  grant  the  ground  at 
 once.  For  the  present  they  should  not  have  a  schoolmaster, 
 for,  if  they  had,  the  Roman  Catholic  schoolmaster  could  not 
 continue  in  office. 
 
 But  who  could  enumerate  even  a  tithe  of  the  grievances  ? 
 If  the  Roman  Catholic  party  could  do  nothing  else,  they  could 
 involve  the  Protestants  in  heavy  expense.  An  appeal  to  a 
 higher  court  was  often  fruitless,  and  the  emperor  was  far 
 away  ;  but  the  sighing  of  the  prisoners  came  into  the  ears  of 
 the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  was  written  in  his  book  of  remem- 
 brance. 
 
 When  the  grounds  of  complaint  had  become  very  heavy, 
 the  two  sister  churches  united  in  a  petition  to  the  emperor, 
 out  of  which  we  here  insert  a  few  extracts. 
 
 After  complaining  that  the  authorities  were  very  stringent 
 in  pressing  every  point  of  the  law  in  its  most  unfavorable 
 sense,  they  state,  that  in  every  case  where  a  new  church  has 
 been  granted,  the  Protestants  have  been  compelled,  contrary 
 to  law,  to  assist  in  supporting  the  priest.  The  limitations  of 
 the  edict  are  strained  and  extended  far  beyond  the  evident 
 intention.  They  had  been  promised  some  of  their  old 
 churches  back,  but  not  one  had  they  obtamed.  At  investi- 
 gations  his  Majesty  had  simply  required  the   presence  of  a 
 
PROTESTANT    CHrRCI!    OF    HT'Nr.ATlY. 
 
 Roman  Catholic  priest,  hut  tlic  pnictico  was  to  reject  every 
 petition  which  was  not  couiiK^rsi^rnccl  by  tlu;  priest.  .  In  i 
 of  the  commissions  none  but  Roman  Cailiolics  ofiV 
 They  then  requested  the  revokiiifj  of  the  edict  of  the  lOili  of 
 February,  1783,  by  which  tlie  Protestant  churches  are  re- 
 quired to  be  an  hour's  walk  asunder.  They  begged  prolec. 
 tion  from  those  decisions  by  whicli  they  were  prevented  from 
 appointing  a  schoohnaster,  l)ecause  "  the  Komtin  Cnthoho 
 schoolmasters  would  then  have  notliinfr  to  do."  Thry  com- 
 plain that,  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  his  Majesty's  reiiohitionN, 
 the  names  of  "  akatholick,"  and  ''  tolcmted  scctarian-H,"  are 
 still  applied  to  them  as  terms  of  disi^rnce. 
 
 They  request,  finally,  tliat  tiie  priests  be  declan-d  incapa- 
 ble  of  holding  office  in  courts  where  the  affairs  of  the  l*rotc«. 
 tants  shall  be  investigated  and  decided. 
 
 The  petition  was  dated  Vienna,  August  6,  1783,  and  ita 
 fruits  we  shall  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing. 
 
454  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER    IV. 
 
 Eeform  in  the  Schools.  —  The  Protestants  Distrust  the  National  Schools.  — 
 Relief  in  Church-building.  —  The  Church  Registers.  —  Organization  be- 
 yond the  Danube,  —  Abuse  of  the  Six  Weeks'  Instruction.  —  Poisoning  of 
 the  Abbot  Rautenstrauch  at  Erlau.  —  Persecution  of  those  who  wish  to 
 leave  the  Church  of  Rome. 
 
 Under  Maria  Theresa  a  commencement  had  been  made 
 to  reform  the  schools,  and  now,  under  Joseph,  the  principle 
 was  extended  to  the  whole  empire.  A  national  school  sys- 
 tem was  introduced,  according  to  which  the  schools,  from 
 the  very  commencement  to  the  highest  departments  of  the 
 university,  were  conducted  on  one  general  plan.  A  central 
 office  of  education  was  appointed,  and  the  learned  Godfrey 
 Swieten  appointed  first  president  in  1784.  The  vice-presi- 
 dents, who  had  the  charge  of  the  system  in  Hungary,  and 
 who  resided  at  Ofen,  were  Christopher  Nitzky  and  Joseph 
 Klobusitsky.  The  university  was  removed  from  Ofen  to 
 Pesth ;  and  chiefly  by  the  learned  ex-Jesuits,  Szerdahely  and 
 Mako,  was  the  new  system  of  education  adapted  to  the  state 
 of  Hungary,  and  extended  also  to  the  Protestant  schools.  To 
 cover  the  expenses,  however,  it  was  required  to  return  to  the 
 government  a  correct  report  of  all  property  in  Hungary 
 which  was  intended  to  promote  education  in  any  form. 
 Some  time  afterwards  the  Protestants  were  obliged  to  give 
 up  all  their  funds  to  the  government. 
 
 After  many  fruitless  consultations  with  the  school  inspec- 
 tors, and  with  the  commissioners  of  education,  the  Protes- 
 tants at  last  petitioned  the  emperor  to  allow  them  a  little 
 breathing  time,  before  introducing  the  new  system.  It  was, 
 they  said,  necessary  to  bear  in  mind  how  closely  a  system 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUllCH    OF    HUNGARY.  455 
 
 of  education  was  connected  with  religion  un<l  wjih  the 
 Church  ;  and  certain  modifications  were  iljcn  neci•K^ur>^  to 
 secure  freedom  of  conscience.  They  rcjuesied,  ihort'fun-. 
 that  their  school  funds  should  be  restored  to  them,  and  nddi- 
 tional  assistance  given,  as  they  were  othcr\*i»c  not  able  lo 
 provide  the  necessary  number  of  profesMors,  schools,  scmma. 
 ries,  libraries,  and  printing  establishrnfnLs,  nor  yet  to  make 
 provision  for  retired  ofTice-bean-rs  or  their  widows,  a*  the  law 
 directed. 
 
 After  some  inquiries  which  were  now  instituted,  the  em. 
 peror  issued  the  following  regulation  for  the  Protestant  »choob 
 in  Hungary :  — 
 
 In  cases  where  the  Protestants  have  schools  already  in 
 operation,  they  shall  be  allowed  to  retain  them  ;  where  ihry, 
 however,  have  no  school  nor  schoolmaster,  the  precentor  of 
 the  Protestant  church  shall  have  the  same  ri^ht  as  the  Roman 
 Catholic  teacher  to  instruct  the  children  of  his  own  erred,  in 
 the  presence  of  children  of  other  confessions,  in  llic  calc« 
 chism  of  his  Church.  This  privilege  shall  ais*)  be  pranled  lo 
 those  Protestants  who,  although  not  sufFiciently  numerous  in 
 the  district  to  be  formed  into  a  church  or  lo  have  a  whuol, 
 shall  nevertheless  be  able  to  support  a  *'  cantor,"  or  clerk. 
 Several  villages  might  also  unite,  if  they  choec,  to  keep  a 
 "cantor"  for  this  purpose;  and  in  ever\- case  tlic  poreotl 
 had  a  right  to  choose  for  themselves  to  which  of  the  oeigb* 
 boring  schools  their  children  should  be  sent.  Ii  wm  necc»« 
 saiy,  however,  that  these  Protestant  catechols  »hould  hmrn 
 passed  their  examination  in  the  Normal  Scliool  of  the  Na- 
 tional  Board  ;  *  and  m  every  case,  ihc  Protestant- 
 
 *  For  the  sake  of  keeping  up  nnifonnity  of  .r»t«n  In  lb#  **"f^*\^'^^ 
 rectors  an.l  principals  of  the  hi^^.  M:houU  «k1  ^^^J^^'^  ^^J^^ 
 atteud  for  a  definite  period  nt  the  tVntrl  Nonn.1  VbncI  -^^  — 
 there  pass  au  examination.    Tlioy  worr  thm  rr..',.--!  f.  «p«  aktrtrt 
 schools,  or  to  have  cla.^^c5  fr.r  the  tn  -^ 
 
 be  appointed  as  teachers,  (n)U)UioL  ^^ 
 
 (c)  in  the  villages.    Of  counw;.  the  .y^Um  could  iM  .«  .A  < 
 carried  out. 
 
456  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 the  entire  expense  connected  with  such  an  officer.  In  the 
 higher  national  schools,  where  both  Catholic  and  Protestant 
 teachers  were  appointed,  they  should  be  paid  out  of  the  na- 
 tional fund.  In  districts  where  none  but  Protestants  resided, 
 and  where,  therefore,  Protestant  teachers  were 'appointed  by 
 government,  they  should  also  be  paid  out  of  the  general  fund. 
 In  mixed  schools,  such  prayers  should  be  used  as  made  it 
 consistent  for  the  children  of  all  confessions  to  come  and  to 
 leave  at  the  same  time.  The  days  and  hours  of  communi- 
 cating religious  instruction  should  be  fixed  and  published,  and 
 the  greatest  possible  regard  should  be  shown  to  the  conscien- 
 tious feelings  of  the  children  of  Protestant  parents.  Change 
 of  religion  on  the  part  of  the  children  in  those  schools  should 
 never  be  tolerated  without  the  consent  of  the  parents.  Every- 
 thing should  be  omitted  in  the  school-books  which  could  give 
 the  Protestants  any  just  ground  of  offence.  The  Protestants 
 had  the  immediate  inspection  of  their  own  schools,  and  could 
 be  controlled  only  by  the  Superior  Imperial  District  Commis- 
 sion. 
 
 These  extracts  give  us  some  notion  of  the  emperor's  be- 
 nevolent intentions.  Still,  however,  the  black  history  of  the 
 past,  the  years  of  fierce  persecution  which  the  Protestants 
 had  borne,  combined  with  the  fact  that  a  sum  of  ten  thousand 
 florins,  which  had  just  been  collected  in  Zips  for  school  pur- 
 poses, was  demanded  from  them,  gave  good  ground  to  fear 
 being  entangled  by  the  influence  of  an  individual,  so  as  to 
 chain  themselves  and  their  children  to  a  system.  They 
 avoided,  therefore,  most  punctiliously,  affording  any  assist- 
 ance to  the  national  schools  ;  and  where  a  mixed  school  was 
 erected  by  the  government,  the  Protestants  kept  their  chil- 
 dren generally  at  home.  When  the  school  inspectors  com- 
 plained, the  Protestants  replied  generally  that  they  had  not 
 received  permission  from  the  superintendents,  or  that  the 
 local  circumstances  required  some  modification  of  the  system 
 before  they  could  take  part  in  the  national  schools. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    1IUN(;AUY.  457 
 
 These  excuses  drove  the  emperor  to  propose  some  moclifi. 
 cation  in  the  government  of  the  Protestant  Churcli,  by  which 
 a  central  general  consistory  should  sit  at  Vienna,  und  ihenco 
 issue  orders  more  or  less  at  the  bidding  of  tlu*  court. 
 
 The  Protestants  objected  to  this  proj)osid,  urging  as  rcoAoiui 
 the  size  of  the  kingdom  ;  the  fact  that  four  supcrintendcnU 
 with  their  consistoria  already  existed  for  each  Cliurchf  Cul« 
 vinistic  and  Lutheran  ;  that  the  expense  of  such  n  superior 
 consistory  would  be  too  heavy,  and  tlu;  proju-r  persons  to  fdl 
 the  office  could  not  easily  be  persuaded  to  leave  tlieir  l»omc«, 
 and  reside  permanently  at  Vienna  ;  besides,  such  a  constitu* 
 tional  change  could  only  be  made  in  consequence  of  a  reso- 
 lution of  a  grand  national  synod. 
 
 The  emperor  yielded  for  the  present,  and  a  gcncnd  con- 
 ference was  summoned  for  the  8th  of  June,  1788,  to  which 
 the  different  congregations  were  directed  to  send  deputies.* 
 
 While  this  was  going  forward  in  reference  to  the  schools, 
 the  Protestants  were  obtaining  still  more  and  more  fn^edoin 
 from  the  grievances  which  in  tiicir  petition  had  been  laid  be- 
 fore the  emperor. 
 
 The   Protestant  pastoi-s   were   permitted  to  visit  and  dis- 
 charge   ministerial  duties  among  the  diaspora  or 
 adherents  to  their  confession,  under  the  condiiioi. 
 priests'  dues  were  in  all  such  cases  to  be  paid,  and  l»ml  ihc 
 Roman  Catholics  should  not  be  excited  to  dissalisfn •  -  •h 
 
 their  cler^v. 
 
 The  Protestant  tradesmen  in  Oinw  and  oiIkt  |.U-cj  oL- 
 tained  dispensation  from  atlen.ling  mass  and  takmg  part  m 
 the  processions,  and  the  Protestant  ctcch»U  ««  r»- 
 ceiving  more  and  more  liberty  and  cncoumgemcnt  m  th. 
 
 schools.  .  _  ,.  ^  ^ 
 
 Tlic  one  great  struggle  now   wa,   respccung  the 
 
 .  This  b  taken  f^m  a  MS.  in  U»  Ubnrr  •M>««  ■<«^' »*•  •  "^ 
 of  tlie  supcrintendcnU  to  their  .genu  «  ^ 
 39 
 
458  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 dues."  *  The  Protestants  wished  to  be  entirely  freed  from 
 this  demand  on  the  part  of  the  priest.  The  emperor  thought 
 to  settle  the  matter  by  prohibiting  first  the  priest,  and  then  the 
 Protestant  pastor,  from  receiving  money  at  baptisms,  com- 
 munions, and  funerals ;  but  it  was  in  vain,  for  pretexts  were 
 still  found  for  keeping  up  the  custom.  One  example  we  se- 
 lect, as  illustrative  of  the  state  of  parties  at  the  time. 
 
 The  priest  of  Bogyoslo  complained  to  the  magistrates  of 
 the  district  that  the  Lutherans  had  refused  to  pay  him  his 
 stola  dues.  The  magistrates  decided  that,  inasmuch  as  he 
 had  been  in  possession  of  these  dues  before  the  Edict  of  Tol- 
 eration, he  had  a  right  to  them,  and  the  payment  was  accord- 
 mgly  enforced.  The  county  magistrate  sent  out  the  hussars 
 to  enforce  the  payment,  and  the  soldiers  not  only  drove  in  all 
 the  priests'  dues,  but  also  took  some  little  perquisites  for  them- 
 selves. The  people  complained  to  the  emperor,  and  an  in- 
 vestigation was  instituted.  The  result  was  that  the  priest 
 having  himself  acknowledged  that  he  had  not  received  these 
 fees  previous  to  the  Edict  of  Toleration,  was  sentenced  to 
 return  twofold  all  that  he  had  unjustly  taken.  The  county 
 magistrate  was  sentenced  to  receive  a  public  reprimand  in  his 
 own  court.  The  soldiers  who  had  exceeded  their  duty  were 
 ordered  to  restore  all  that  they  had  seized,  and  to  be  impris- 
 oned three  days  on  bread  and  water.  The  appellants  re- 
 ceived permission  to  build  their  church  as  they  themselves 
 wished,  only  on  condition  that  the  contributors  to  the  building 
 fund  should  not  be  overburdened.! 
 
 Such  even-handed  justice  had  not  for  many  years  been 
 known  in  Hungary.  There  had  still  been  one  law  for  the 
 Protestants  and  another  for  the  Roman  Catholics.     But,  if 
 
 *  The  money  which  the  priest  claimed  for  every  act  which  he  performed 
 in  the  stola,  or  official  dress. 
 
 t  The  original  sentence  lies  at  Ofen,  dated  22d  of  November,  1785,  and  is 
 numbered  in  the  MS.  No.  35,607.  The  records  of  the  church  go  on  to  say 
 that  the  sentence  was  literally  executed. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUTICII    OF    IITTNOAUY.  4fl$ 
 
 their  joy  was  groat  at  obtaining  si.nple  jusiicc,  how  much 
 greater  must  it  have  been  when  the  private  rchgious  cxerci»c« 
 were  no  longer  restricted,  but  the  pastor  could  bapiiw,  marry, 
 attend  funerals,  d:c.,  unmolested,  on  condition  of  paying  the 
 priest  his  fee  ;  and  it  was  not  lonj;  till  the  governnKMU,  woaiy 
 of  the  constant  complaints,  at  last  abolished  the  fec«  to  the 
 priests,  and  made  them  payable  to  the  Protestant  pastor. 
 
 Still  further,  the  Protestant  churches  were  allowed  to  keep 
 their  own  registers,  and  filial  churches  were  |>cnnittcd  to 
 attach  themselves  for  civil  and  religious  puqKises  to  rccog- 
 nizcd  existing  congregations.  By  virtue  of  this  comiectiun, 
 the  pastor  of  the  congregation  obtained  a  right  to  jHrfonn 
 ministerial  acts  within  the  bounds  of  the  filial  or  adjui..  i 
 parish.  In  such  cases,  however,  the  stola  dues  must  still  lie 
 paid  to  the  priest,  the  exemption  extending  itself  only  to 
 independent  congregations  which  had  their  own  pastor  and 
 church.* 
 
 These  last  privileges  gave  the  Protestants  on  opportunity 
 of  regulating  the  internal  concerns  of  their  conj^gnlionji, 
 which  they  had  for  a  long  time  not  been  able  to  do.  Espc- 
 cially  manifest  was  the  change  which  now  took  place  in  the 
 circle  beyond  the  DanulK*,  where  a  new  suporintrn-"' 
 uel  Krabowsky,  entered  on  olficc,  and  had  the  char, 
 teen  "  seniors'  districts,"  and  one  hundred  and  iwenty.fivo 
 churches.  Here  the  presbyterial  form  of  church  povemmcnl 
 was  revived,  the  seniors  were  directed  to  summon  the  cIcrRy 
 of  the  district  together  at  least  once  a  year,  and  hiin«lf  lo 
 inspect  all  the  churches,  for  the  sake  of  removing  all  abu-« 
 which  might  have  crept  in.  The  exorcise  of  <Ji«'P^  ~ 
 of  course  much  stricter  among  the  Rrfonnrd  churche.  than 
 among  the  Lutherans;  still  all  were  now  rt-vivc-d  ami  an.. 
 
 mated  by  a  new  spirit.  ..     r    •.   ^  .k.  «-w 
 
 The  priests  were  enraged  at  aeemg  the  f rmti  of  the  cod- 
 
 *  Sec  royal  decree 
 
 of  na  of  March.  ITM. 
 
460  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 cessions  in  favor  of  the  Protestants,  and  the  steps  they  took 
 to  be  avenged  were  often  of  such  a  nature  as  to  baffle  all 
 attempts  at  justice.  The  annals  of  the  time  record  black, 
 and  cruel,  and  tyrannical  deeds,  which  could  not  be  brought 
 home  to  any  individual,  but  respecting  which  popular  opinion 
 spoke  out  very  decidedly. 
 
 The  six  weeks'  instruction  of  intended  proselytes  gave  the 
 priests  an  opportunity  of  exercising  their  arbitrary  power 
 and  tyranny.  For  example  ;  the  priest  of  Lopejens  had  a 
 youth  of  sixteen  years  of  age  for  a  long  time  shut  up  in  his 
 house  under  pretence  of  the  "  six  weeks'  instruction,"  and 
 during  that  time  the  youth  was  repeatedly  bastinadoed.  The 
 priest  said  it  was  for  theft.  After  a  legal  investigation,  how- 
 ever, the  president  of  the  court  of  justice,  Count  Charles 
 Pallfy,  sent  the  report  of  the  trial  to  the  emperor,  and  with 
 his  own  hand  Joseph  wrote  on  the  report,  that,  for  every 
 stroke  the  youth  had  received,  the  priest  should  be  confined 
 a  day  in  prison. 
 
 Examples  like  this  did  not  always  succeed  in  terrifying 
 into  a  sense  of  duty.  When  the  Baron  Schoenrich  was 
 dying,  he  addressed  his  assembled  family  with  these  words : 
 "  I  would  have  left  a  large  property  behind  me  to  be  divided 
 among  you,  had  not  the  priests,  by  false  accusations  of  me 
 to  the  emperor,  squandered  it  all  away." 
 
 The  abbot  Stephen  Rautenstrauch,  v/ho  had  the  inspection 
 of  all  the  theological  faculties  in  the  empire,  and  who  has 
 already  been  mentioned  as  an  enlightened  friend  of  reform, 
 had  been  to  Erlau  to  examine  the  theological  school  in  that 
 city,  and  after  the  examination,  having  sat  down  to  supper 
 in  excellent  health,  he  was  soon  seized  with  spasms,  and  after 
 six  hours  of  violent  convulsions,  he  expired.  Poison  had 
 been  administered  in  his  food.* 
 
 Iq  Trentshin  county  the    authorities    were    so  decidedly 
 
 *  Fessler's  History,  Vol.  X.  p.  571. 
 
PROTESTANT   riltlRril    OF    lIUNcJAnV.  4$\ 
 
 on  the  side  of  the  priests,  tluit  those  who  propo«^d  leaving 
 the  Church  of  Rome  were  cast  into  prison  ;  and  m  (Eden- 
 berg,  even  those  Roman  Catholics  who  ventured  to  attend 
 a  Protestant  place  of  worship  were  tlircatencd  with  legal 
 proceedings. 
 
462 
 
 HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 Removal  of  the  Bishops  from  Civil  OfFices.  —  Application  of  the  Eeligions 
 Funds.  —  School  System.  —  Further  Evidence  of  Joseph's  love  of  Justice. 
 
 —  War  with  the  Porte.  —  Revolution  of  the  Netherlands.  —  Serious  State 
 of  Hungary.  —  The  Emperor's  Health  gives  way.  —  Recall  of  his  Reforms. 
 
 —  The  Crown  sent  back  to  Hungary.  —  The  Emperor's  Death. 
 
 The  conviction  that,  S0  long  as  bishops  sat  in  the  civil 
 courts,  little  justice  was  to  be  expected  for  the  Protestants, 
 had  induced  them,  in  their  petition  to  the  emperor,  to  mention 
 this  as  one  of  the  evils  to  be  remedied,  and  in  the  course  of 
 time  Joseph  seemed  to  have  arrived  at  the  same  conclusion. 
 In  the  year  1785  they  were  all  removed  from  the  civil  and 
 judicial  offices  which  they  held,  and  their  power  in  other  re- 
 spects was  very  much  limited.  When,  in  the  reports  to  the 
 emperor,  hard  expressions  were  made  use  of  in  reference  to 
 the  Protestants,  the  reports  were  sent  in  to  be  altered. 
 
 In  the  schools  constant  alleviations  were  introduced,  and  in 
 general,  the  wishes  of  the  Protestants  met  with  the  kindest 
 consideration.  The  emperor  now  introduced  a  law  by  which 
 all  children  from  six  years  of  age  were  to  be  considered 
 capable  of  attending  school,  and  the  parents  were  held  re- 
 sponsible for  their  attendance.  The  school-books  were  im- 
 proved, and  not  only  the  quantity  but  also  the  quality  of  the 
 instruction  given,  even  to  the  Roman  Catholic  children,  met 
 with  a  favorable  alteration.  Especially  were  the  Scriptures 
 much  more  carefully  read  in  the  schools  than  had  previously 
 been  the  case ;  and  the  emperor  thus  manifested  his  appre- 
 ciation of  the  expression,  "  Man  liveth  not  by  bread  alone, 
 but  by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
 Lord." 
 
PROTESTANT    CHrRCH    (»K    Iir'NGARV.  408 
 
 Several  monasteries  and  nunneries  had  l>ecn  closed,  and 
 their  incomes  confiscated  ;  but  it  was  neither  for  his  own  U5M^ 
 nor  for  general  state  purposes,  nor  for  presents  to  favorin* 
 ministers,  that  this  was  used,  hut  all  was  put  together  in  a 
 general  religion  and  school  fund.* 
 
 The  emperor  used  his  influence  to  stop  tiie  al)oundin{»  su- 
 perstitions,  as  he  took  away  from  the  most  renowned  pliicoH 
 of  pilgrimage  their  silver  and  gold  shrines,  and  sent  them  to 
 the  mint.  He  forbade  presents  of  silver,  iron,  wax  candles, 
 &c.,  at  these  places,  and  discouraged  the  pilgrimages  to  the 
 utmost. 
 
 In  the  same  way  he  strove  to  remove  an  evil  which  was 
 likely  seriously  to  injure  the  Protestant  Church.  From  tljc 
 poverty  of  many  Protestant  congregations,  it  had  not  been  in 
 their  power  to  pay  a  pastor;  accordingly  some  schoolmaster 
 or  student  generally  came  and  conducted  the  preaching  ser- 
 vices,—  sometimes,  indeed,  not  much  to  the  edification  (»f 
 the  people.  The  emperor  now  ordered  that  no  one  should 
 be  allowed  to  preach  without  having  first  obtained  a  license 
 by  regularly  constituted  church  courts.t 
 
 The  emperor  strove  to  regulate  the  quarrels  of  contending 
 parties  concerning  the  joint  use  of  the  churches,  and  swtnc- 
 times  he  succeeded  ;  but  in  general,  when  Protestants  and 
 Roman  Catholics  worshipped  in  the  same  house,  ihc  Utter 
 took  the  precaution  to  have  it  consecrated,  and  in  caae  of 
 
 *  The  emperor  established  eleven  hundrotl  aii'l  .'s.-,-.«j  ^ 
 
 and  paid  tlie  working  priests  one  hundred  nnd   ■  ''***^|Z 
 
 hundred  florins  annually,  out  of  hU  confi*r v  ■  '^^' ^ 
 
 tended  to  establish  forty-seven  more,  with  v"^yMr»*U 
 
 hundred  and  ninety-seven  cliaplaincic.-..  (>.  J.--.-r.  '  '  \ft^..  u 
 lIungar^'  alone  were  one  hundrcl  and  thirty-f.n.r  ">«»>'«^ '>°'*\* 
 ^s■hich  twelve  hundred  and  nine  ynv<U  and  two  »'»»*»^"VT;2^ 
 lav  brother  had  resided;  and  in  one  of  the  "^  "TT^J^  , 
 emperor  found  an  imme,i«>  snm  -  '•  - '  -'>.  Th.  kiKW  W-J—J 
 fell  to  the  crown  brought  in  n  r  '»  hundtml  wd  tlM«  mmmm 
 
 <;ix  hundred  and  twenty-nine  fl^; :  • 
 
 t  Royal  decree,  llth  of  September,  17f9. 
 
464  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 separation  afterwards  this  gave  them  a  factitious  right  to  re- 
 tain the  building,  even  though  it  had  previously  been  the 
 property  of  the  Protestants. 
 
 The  case  was  much  easier  when  it  was  a  simple  inquiry 
 respecting  secular  property,  such  as  manses,  fields,  gardens  ; 
 for  here  they  need  only  prove  their  original  property,  and 
 justice  was  in  all  cases  done.  Let  us  take  an  example. 
 In  Schutt-Somerain,  where  the  so-called  "  German  house  " 
 had  been  taken  by  the  military  as  a  barrack,  and  the  town 
 had  taken  all  the  fields  as  public  property,  in  the  course  of 
 time  documents  were  found  proving  this  all  to  belong  to  the 
 Protestant  church,  and  immediately,  notwithstanding  all  op- 
 position, the  emperor  ordered  the  whole  property  to  be  deliv- 
 ered up.  Another  case,  which  vVas  still  more  admired  as  a 
 case  of  discriminating  justice,  was,  when  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olics had,  some  fifty  years  before,  taken  a  bell  from  the  Prot- 
 estant church,  and  set  it  up  for  themselves,  the  emperor,  on 
 examining  the  case,  ordered  the  bell  to  be  restored. 
 
 The  time  was  not  to  be  long,  however,  in  which  the  Prot- 
 estants could  enjoy  such  favors.  The  emperor  was  hastening 
 fast  to  his  grave.  The  shadows  of  the  evening  were  length- 
 ening, and  death  came  on  with  giant  strides. 
 
 A  war  broke  out  with  the  Turks,  and  was  carried  on 
 chiefly  in  the  interest  of  Russia.  Rebellion  was  threatening 
 in  the  country.  The  priests  and  the  heads  of  the  political 
 parties  were  violent.  Joseph  had  no  kindly  associations  with 
 the  family  hearth,  —  no  wife  nor  child  to  smooth  the  brow  of 
 care  ;  and  that  great  mind  began  to  sink  under  the  load. 
 
 On  the  28th  of  January,  1790,  he  was  so  far  exhausted, 
 that  he  with  his  own  hand  withdrew  many  of  the  reforms 
 which  he  had  introduced  ;  to  his  honor  be  it  said,  however, 
 that  some  of  the  measures  which  had  been  dear  to  him  all 
 his  life  through,  were  even  now,  despite  all  efforts  to  the  con- 
 trary, still  held  fast.  Among  these  were  the  Edict  of  Toler- 
 ation, and  the  new  parishes  which  he  had  formed. 
 
PROTESTANT    CllUUni    OF    UrNCAllY.  4^5 
 
 On  the  17th  of  Fcljniary,  tli<>  keepers  of  the  crown  of 
 Stephen  left  Vienna  with  their  sacred  elmrpe,  nhich  i^m* 
 Hungarian  nation  ahnost  adored.  Tliey  arrived  in  i>fen  on 
 the  21st,  and  five  lumdred  cannon  shots  told  the  nnliun  lh«' 
 glorious  tidings  of  their  arrival.  The  emperor  was  ihon  no 
 more.  On  the  20th  h(^  was  found  sitting  up  in  his  U'd  in  \\v' 
 attitude  of  prayer,  hut  life  had  (led.  He  had  rench<'d  only 
 his  forty-ninth  year,  hut  had  written  his  name  deep  in  the 
 hearts  of  his  people.  VV^ild  were  the  weeds  which  dcfnce<l 
 that  lovely  land  as  he  ascended  the  throne,  and  in  the  sweat 
 of  his  hrow  had  he  eaten  kingly  bread,  attempting  \o  swcrp 
 away  the  arrears  of  ages.  For  him  it  was  enough  to  Imvf 
 the  kingly  reward  of  the  consciousness  that  succeeding  npf* 
 would  acknowledge  his  efforts  for  liis  peoplc^s  good.  His 
 successor,  Leopold  II.,  would  have  a  lighter  task,  that  of  fol- 
 lowing in  the  track  so  nohly  pointed  out  Ix'fore. 
 
466  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER    VI. 
 
 state  of  the  Protestants  under  Leopold  II.,  from  1790  to  1792.  —  Leopold's 
 Arrival.  —  Petition  of  the  Protestants  referred  to  the  Diet.  —  Eoyal  "  Keso 
 lutions  "  and  their  Consequences.  —  The  Diet.  —  The  Seventeen  Articles 
 of  the  United  Synod.  —  Deputation  of  the  Synod  to  the  Cardinal  Primate 
 of  Hun'gary.  —  Sudden  Death  of  the  King. 
 
 When  Leopold  ascended  the  throne,  the  joy  of  the  Roman 
 Catholics  knew  as  little  bounds  as  the  grief  and  sorrow  of  the 
 Protestants.  The  latter  feared,  the  former  hoped,  everything 
 from  the  change  ;  for,  notwithstanding  the  Edict  of  Tolera- 
 tion, the  prospects  of  the  Protestants  were  sufficiently  dark. 
 The  liberties  which  they  had  of  late  enjoyed  were  regarded 
 as  mere  royal  bounty,  and  in  the  same  way  as  Joseph  had 
 granted  these  privileges  might  his  successor  withdraw  them. 
 Leopold  might  he  guided  by  the  same  principles  as  his  prede- 
 cessor, and  confirm  all  his  just  and  liberal  decisions,  but  he 
 might  once  more  sweep  them  all  away  ;  and  then  what 
 would  avail  the  protest,  and  the  cry  of  the  oppressed  ? 
 
 In  this  uncertainty,  every  eye  was  directed  towards  him 
 who  had  already  earned  the  character  of  wisdom  and 
 moderation.  Each  party  strove  to  make  a  good  impression 
 on  the  mind  of  the  new  king.  The  Roman  Catholics  ap- 
 proached him  with  a  detail  of  the  claims  of  their  Church, 
 supported  by  mutilated  extracts  from  royal  decrees  and  laws 
 of  the  land.  The  Protestants  did  not  fail  in  stating  their 
 case  as  well  as  circumstances  permitted.  Between  the  two 
 parties  the  emperor  stood  as  a  rock  in  the  sea,  unshaken  and 
 undaunted.  He  heard  the  advice  of  the  few  faithful  men 
 who  stood  around  the  throne,  and  refused  to  yield  to  the 
 claims  of  fanaticism.     But  let  the  facts  speak  for  themselves. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    nUN(.AUY.  467 
 
 On  the  12lh  of  March  Leopold  arrived  from  Tuscany,  and 
 on  the  10th  of  June  he  held  a  Diet  at  Ofen.  Early  in  No- 
 vember  this  meeting  was  transferred  to  Presburg. 
 
 Meanwhile,  all  the  arrangements  which  Joseph  hud  made 
 ceased  to  be  carried  out,  and  fanatics  who  wished  on  nc* 
 count  of  the  Edict  of  Toleration  to  make  his  namo  hateful, 
 availed  themselves  of  the  opportunity  for  carrjinp  out  their 
 designs.  The  king,  however,  lost  no  time  in  relievinj^  tlic 
 minds  of  his  subjects ;  and  when  the  petition  from  the  Prot- 
 estants reached  him,  it  was  immediately  lumded  over  to  llic 
 Diet,  with  an  expression  of  his  earnest  desire  that  the  griev. 
 ances  there  complained  of  should  l>c  stntled  according  lo  the 
 laws  of  the  land  and  the  demands  of  ecjuily. 
 
 According  to  custom,  this  petition  was  handed  lo  a  mixed 
 commission,  and  in  the  course  of  time  reached  the  Diet,  the 
 proposals  having  been  thrown  together  in  the  form  of  seven- 
 teen articles. 
 
 After  some  fiery  debates,  it  was  resolved  to  send  the  orti- 
 cles  to  the  king,  with  the  request  "  that  he  would,  of  his  own 
 sovereign  will,  decide  these  matters  os  his  own  wisdom 
 should  direct."  The  emperor  accepted  of  the  poweri  thin 
 vested  in  him,  and,  on  the  7th  of  November,  to  the  dismay 
 of  the  priests  and  the  Roman  party,  npj>earcd  the  royal  tt^ 
 lutions,  based,  not  on  the  deceitful  laws  of  Leopold  and 
 Charles  VI.,  but  on  the  broad  ground  of  the  TrralK-s  of 
 Vienna  and  Linz,  and  the  laws  and  resolutions  of  1608  and 
 
 All  reasonable  and  moderate  Roman  Cathol.cs  cipi««d 
 themselves  satisfied  with  the  resolutions;  but  the  joy  of  U« 
 Protestants  knew  no  bounds.  Throe  weeks  »«««  a  ir^ 
 assembly  of  priests  and  bishops,  at  the  ^^^^  ^J'^J^ 
 bishop  of  Kalotsh,  gave  vent  to  tho.r  -••Kr*tr^««^ 
 .vardid  a  representation  to  the  "-'r^^^'^T^. ''"f;^^ 
 plaining  of  the  injur>-  thus  done  to  the  nghu  ^^  »^^^-^; 
 and  modestly  requesting  that  the  i^«>luuoo.  .ho«W  b.  - 
 
468  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 tered  to  meet  their  views.  The  emperor  in  his  reply  ex- 
 pressed extreme  dissatisfaction  with  the  tone  adopted  by 
 these  men ;  and  when  the  Protestants  heard  of  the  matter, 
 they  immediately  forwarded  a  vote  of  thanks  for  his  consist- 
 ent kindness. 
 
 The  second  series  of  royal  resolutions  soon  appeared,  and 
 now  came  the  hot  struggle  respecting  their  reception  among 
 the  laws  of  the  land. 
 
 Accustomed  to  debate,  and  of  naturally  warm  tempera- 
 ment, the  Hungarian  deputies  struggled  hard  on  both  sides. 
 From  the  18th  of  January  till  the  8th  of  February,  all  parlia- 
 mentary tactics  were  made  available  for  prolonging  the  dis- 
 cussion. The  stakes  were  heavy,  for  the  freedom  of  con- 
 science of  millions,  and  the  powers  of  a  hierarchy,  were  now 
 opposed  to  each  other,  and  Rome  or  liberty  must  triumph. 
 
 "  Such  resolutions  as  tolerate  heresy  are  directly  opposed 
 to  the  fundamental  principles  of  the  Roman  Catholic  relig- 
 ion," cried  Joseph  Boronkay,  deputy  of  Simegh,  "  and  they 
 open  the  floodgates  of  vice  and  crime.  Besides,  Hungary  is 
 '  Mary's  kingdom,'  and  by  these  articles  she  would  be  de- 
 throned, and  the  Queen  of  Heaven  be  banished  from  her 
 dominions.  Except  the  clause  is  inserted,  declaring  that  the 
 claims  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  shall  he  preserved  in- 
 tact^ I  vote  against  the  resolution^ 
 
 Count  Illyeshazy,  of  Trentshin,  declared  "  he  had  direc- 
 tions from  his  constituents  to  go  to  a  certain  point  in  granting 
 liberty  of  conscience,  but  these  resolutions  go  far  beyond  ; 
 he  could  not  vote  for  them." 
 
 The  deputy  of  Baros  thought  "  there  was  no  safety  for  the 
 country  except  by  adopting  the  30th  article  of  the  Resolu- 
 tions of  Charles,  in  1715,  as  a  fundamental  principle  of  gov- 
 ernment." 
 
 On  the  other  side,  the  first  who  raised  his  voice  was  the 
 deputy  of  Prcsburg.  He  declared  his  willingness  to  vote  for 
 the  resolutions,  "  if  the  Protestants  would  bind  themselves 
 
PROTl-STANT    CIIUKCH    oF    HUNiiAKV.  409 
 
 never  to  complain  again,  nor  to  ask  any  more,  nor  lo  bnng 
 the  cause  of  religion  ever  again  before  the  Diet." 
 
 The  deputy  of  Ncognid  asserted,  "  They  had  now  no 
 choice  but  to  adopt  the  resoUitions  of  the  emperor,  for  they 
 had  voluntarily  appointed  him  umpire  ;  and  it  was,  then,  self, 
 evident  that  the  decision  of  the  umpire  voluntarily  chosen 
 must  be  binding  on  both  parties.'" 
 
 In  speeches  full  of  fire,  and  breathing  tbe  spirit  of  civil 
 and  religious  liberty,  many  others  poured  out  torrents  of  elo- 
 quence, till  the  bigoted  members  of  the  Diet  were  terrified 
 into  silence.  "  The  Protestants  of  both  confessions,"  cried 
 the  venerated  and  beloved  Count  Alays  Hattyani,  —  "  tliia 
 we  cannot  deny,  —  have  often  borne  such  civil  and  religious 
 oppression  as  was  sufficient  to  drive  them  to  despair.  If 
 they  have  complained  to  the  Diet  at  ditTerent  times  of  the  un- 
 just and  inhuman  treatment  received,  what  else  could  they 
 do  ?  If  the  debates  were  long  and  keen,  and  the  opposition 
 to  their  just  demands  bitter,  who  was  the  cause,  —  ihcy  or 
 their  advei-saries  ?  Do  they  not,  as  citizens  of  our  country, 
 breathe  the  same  air  ?  Do  they  not  share  our  burdeas,  and 
 should  they  not  enjoy  the  same  civil  and  religious  liberty  as 
 we  ?  Are  these  imperial  resolutions  opposed  to  the  princi* 
 pies  of  the  Church  of  Rome  ?  how  much  more  terrible  is 
 it  to  wage  war  with  the  first  principles  of  Christianity  and 
 universal  love  !  Instead  of  modifying  these  resolulion^  let 
 us  at  once  enter  them  on  our  statute  Inniks  as  an  irr.  v.v-abte 
 
 law." 
 
 Matters  appeared   favorable  for  the   I":  «'""  • 
 
 motion  for  adjournment  to  another  Diet  ^^  .  «ml  io^ 
 
 The  Archbishop  of  Kalotsh  then  object.  tolufiow 
 
 altogether,  as  involving  a  decision  on  ccch  loginam ; 
 
 u^.-.An.   ,hp  emneror  had   not  been  unanimously  appoinlrd 
 
 tlmt  n>a}-irity,  i»o< 
 upon    ^hkch    ihc 
 
 carTinal  Md  imperial  primaie  handed  in  the  ,.«<«.</ iW 
 
 besides,  tlie  cmporor  had  .     ^ 
 
 umpire.     The  archbishop  was  r,-.nind-.l  tluit  ..«.r>r".v.  »« 
 unanimity,    consmmes  a  valid   d-cuHiun.    "P""    «'-'•,  ll;^ 
 
 in 
 
470  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 clergy.  He  was  tauntingly  asked  why  this  protest  came  so 
 late  ;  why  not  when  it  was  still  uncertain  towards  which  side 
 the  emperor  should  incline.  If  his  decision  had  been  adverse 
 to  the  Protestants,  would  the  Romish  clergy  then  have  pro- 
 tested against  the  principle  ? 
 
 The  notary  took  down  the  protest,  but  it  was  resolved  that 
 it  should  never  be  made  the  ground  of  future  proceedings, 
 and  was  declared  for  ever  null  and  void. 
 
 After  such  a  struggle  were  the  resolutions  entered  among 
 the  laws  of  the  land ;  the  Protestants  rejoiced  over  what  had 
 been  done,  for  the  sharpest  weapon  had  been  wrenched  out 
 of  the  hand  of  the  foe.  Instead  of  having  their  privileges 
 dependent  on  the  will  of  the  monarch,  they  were  now  pro- 
 tected by  the  laws  of  the  land.* 
 
 The  preamble  of  the  seventeen  articles  set  forth,  that  on 
 the  principles  of  common  justice,  for  the  sake  of  peace,  and 
 in  accordance  with  the  Treaty  of  Linz,  the  following  articles 
 shall  be  for  all  time  coming  the  fixed  law  of  the  land :  — 
 
 Art.  I.  Declared  that  Hungarians  of  every  rank  and  sta- 
 tion, wherever  they  resided,  should  have  the  free  use  of 
 churches,  schools,  bells,  and  burying-grounds,  and  should 
 under  no  pretence  be  molested  in  the  exercise  of  their  re- 
 ligion. 
 
 Art.  II.  Gave  liberty  to  build  churches  and  to  hold  wor- 
 ship where  any  one  thought  fit ;  only  with  the  condition  that 
 the  size  and  expense  of  the  new  church  should  be  in  some 
 proportion  to  the  means  of  the  county,  and  the  number  of  in- 
 dividuals of  that  confession  residing  in  the  district.  The 
 county  courts  should  decide  in  such  cases.  So  soon  as  it  is 
 shown  that  a  church  or  school  is  necessary,  the  landowner 
 must  give   the    necessary    ground.     The   Roman  Catholics, 
 
 *  Out  of  the  five  hundred  and  forty-three  members  of  the  Diet,  four  hun 
 dred  and  fifty-nine  voted  for  the  Protestants,  and  eighty-four  for  the  priests 
 In  the  assembly,  were  seventy-eight  Roman  Catholic  clergy  who  had  votes. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUHril    OF    IIUNCJARV.  171 
 
 however,  are  not  bouiul  to  contribute  to  tho  building  of  Vxvk- 
 estant  churches,  and  vice  versa. 
 
 Art.  III.  No  one,  wlictlicr  tradesman  or  not,  simll  be  bound 
 to  observe  any  religious  ceremony,  contrar\'  to  thr  dictates 
 of  his  conscience. 
 
 Art.  IV.  Referred  to  the  synods  and  ju(hralurf««,  nn<l  dc 
 creed  that  a  synod  could  be  hold,  or  a  consistor)'  be  oppointpxl, 
 where  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  thought  fit ;  only,  thai 
 notice  should  previously  be  i^ivcn  lo  the  kin^,  of  vwry  grn. 
 eral  assembly  of  the  whole  Cliurch,  and  a  royal  cuininiMiionrr 
 should  be  present  at  all  these  meetings,  not  a«  pn^nidc-nt,  b<it 
 simply  as  visitor.  The  resolutions  of  this  pfornil  tyood 
 must  first  be  countersigned  by  the  king,  before  ilicy  are 
 binding  in  law. 
 
 Art.  V.  Declared  that  the  Protestants  hod  not  only  the 
 right  to  retain  their  own  schools,  but  olso  to  found  new  ooe* 
 where  they  choose  ;  only,  in  case  of  founding  new  collegra 
 and  hif^h  schools,  the  royal  consent  must  finrt  Ik;  obtained. 
 Subject  to  royal  approbation,  tbcy  mny  npfKiint  prxtfrmnr* 
 and  teachers,  and  prescribe  courses  of  study  nn  iJm-v  rh«»r. 
 Students  shall  not  be  prevented  from  studying  at  foreign 
 universities,  and  enjoying  the  bursaries  connected  with  wth 
 universities.  The  Protestants  have  the  libi-rly  of  printing 
 their  own  religious  lx)oks,  only  nothing  is  to  be  introduced 
 tending  lo  throw  contempt  on  the  Church  of  Rome. 
 
 Art.\l.  Declared  that  the  Roman  Catholic  pnr«u  CM 
 have  no  further  claim  on  the  Protestants  for  du.-^  or  fe^ 
 
 Art  VII  Gave  libertv  to  the  clergy  of  evrr>-  .lenooiM-uon 
 to  visit  the  members  of 'their  own  church.^  ;  to  r.^.t  thr  .K-k 
 and  condemned  criminals  ;  only  they  .hould  n-.  d.  ....  r  n  .. 
 lie  addresses  on  such  occasions. 
 
 Art.  VIH.  His  creed  shall  not  ciclodc  any  on-  irom  r  ,d 
 
 ""  Art  IX.  The  clause  "  by  the  Holy  Virgin,  Wy  m 
 
 of  God,"  should  be  omitted  from  the  off.cuil  ^ihof^Vn^ 
 
 estants. 
 
472  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Art.  X.  Declared  that  under  no  pretence  whatever  should 
 funds  devoted  to  the  support  of  Protestant  churches,  schools, 
 hospitals,  orphans'  houses,  or  colleges,  be  taken  from  them 
 or  from  their  control.  All  similar  foundations  which  have 
 been  unjustly  taken  from  the  Protestants  during  past  reigns 
 should  be  immediately  restored.  The  king  should,  however, 
 have  an  opportunity  of  seeing  that  these  funds  are  devoted  to 
 purposes  according  to  the  wish  of  the  donors. 
 
 Art.  XI.  Each  party  shall  have  the  right  to  decide  respect- 
 ing marriages  and  divorces  among  their  own  members.  The 
 marriage  of  first  cousins  may  be  permitted  among  the  Prot- 
 estants without  special  license  from  the  king. 
 
 Art.  XII.  While  the  Protestants  have  now  for  all  time 
 coming  freedom  of  religious  exercise,  and  perfect  liberty  to 
 build  and  to  hold,  in  all  places,  churches,  schools,  and 
 manses  ;  to  prevent  disturbance  of  the  peace,  actual  posses- 
 sion shall  for  the  present  be  a  sufficient  title  to  such  buildings 
 on  both  sides.  Whichever  party  shall  in  future  attempt  to 
 take  possession  of  a  building  devoted  to  religious  purposes,  at 
 present  in  the  hands  of  either  party,  shall  forfeit  and  pay  the 
 legal  fine  of  six  hundred  Hungarian  florins.* 
 
 Art.  XIII.  As  the  principles  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
 forbid  any  member  of  that  Church  passing  over  to  another 
 communion,  it  is  decreed  that  all  such  cases  shall  be  laid 
 before  the  king,  and  any  Protestant  attempting  to  persuade  a 
 Roman  Catholic  to  forsake  his  Church  and  join  the  Protes- 
 tants shall  be  subject  to  a  heavy  fine. 
 
 Art.  XIV.  These  privileges  extend  only  to  the  Protestants 
 of  Hungary,  consequently  the  Protestants  of  Dalmatia,  Sla- 
 vonia,  and  Croatia,  shall  have  no  right  to  purchase  immovable 
 property,  nor  to  hold  any   civil    office. t     If,  however,  the 
 
 *  Act  XIV.  of  the  year  1647. 
 
 t  And  such  is  the  case  to  this  day.  If  a  Protestant  sells  his  house  or  land 
 to  a  Roman  Catholic,  he  may  do  so  ;  but  if  a  Roman  Catholic  sells  his  prop- 
 erty to  a  Protestant,  the  sale  is  held  to  be  illegal.    The  Protestants  may, 
 
PROTESTANT  CHUUCll  OF  HUNGARV.         -ITM 
 
 Protestants  in  these  countries  can  prove  llml  ilu  y  i^urr  ;>.,i. 
 sessed  certain  houses  and  lands,  they  may  apply  lo  ihe  c<njrtji 
 of  law  to  have  them  restored.  The  wnen  vjllaR»-»  m  ih** 
 lower  part  of  Slavonia,  occupied  partly  hy  Lutheran!*,  partly 
 by  Calvinists,  shall  have  free  exercise  of  their  rcligioo ;  it 
 shall  also  be  allowable  for  strangers  who  arc  Proteslanli  lo 
 settle  there,  and  assist  in  the  mills  and  factorieu,  y«i  ihcy 
 may  not  purchase  houses,  nor  rent  any  property  hrlongin^  to 
 the  nobility. 
 
 Art.  XV.  In  mixed  marriages,  if  the  father  in  a  Roman 
 Catholic,  all  the  children  shall  be  educated  in  tlial  fail)i  ;  if, 
 however,  the  father  be  a  Protestant,  he  Hludl  only  have  llic 
 ricfht  to  educate  his  sons  in  his  own  confession. 
 
 Art.  XVI.  All  mixed  marriages  to  l)C  solcmiv/"'  »v  iK.- 
 Roman  Catholic  clergy. 
 
 Art.  XVII.  To  avoid  scandal,  the  Protestant  .slu:i  be  ob- 
 liged outwardly  to  observe  all  the  Roman  Cathohc  holiday! ; 
 they  may  do  what  they  choose,  if  without  noise,  in  their  own 
 houses  ;  no  master,  however,  dares  prevent  his  Romaa 
 Catholic  servants  from  attending  the  public  ccronKMiic*  of 
 
 their  Church. 
 
 Besides  the  spirit  manifested  in  tliesc  articles,  the  king 
 showed  his  sense  of  justice  and  regard  for  the  well-being  of 
 bis  Protestant  subjects  hy  cheerfully  allowing  them  lo  boM 
 their  general  synod. 
 
 On  the  14th  of  September,  1791,  the  repn-iimtatirr.  oftbt 
 four  hundred  and  thirtv-four  Luthenin  Churches  mt-l  m  PmA. 
 and  were  presided  over  by  the  worthy  Il«n>n  J^*;?'^^';; 
 On  the  same  day  the  repn>sentn.ive«of  .he  Reformed  Church 
 met  at  Ofen,  and  ch«..  for  their  prt,..de.u  (^n,  <-rph 
 Teleky      In  consequence  of  a  pn»|K*.lK>n  of  the  Krfoni»d 
 
 .'ky 
 Church  to  that  effect,  a  m 
 
 ixcd  comroi»»oo  of  mcjnbcn  of 
 
 therefore,  retain  among  tbcmselm  •ach 
 but  shall  not  be  able  to  acquire  more. 
 40* 
 
474  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 both  Churches  was  nominated,  to  digest  as  speedily  as  possi- 
 ble some  plan  by  which,  without  interfering  with  doctrines,  a 
 certain  unity  of  action  and  harmony  should  take  place  in  the 
 form  of  worship,  marriages,  schools,  church  revenues,  and 
 ecclesiastical  discipline. 
 
 The  friendly  feeling  of  the  sister  churches  appeared  well 
 at  the  beginning,  but  soon  vanished  when  the  commission 
 handed  in  its  report. 
 
 The  lay  and  clerical  members  had  good  ground  of  quarrel 
 in  the  question,  whether  a  pastor  should  have  a  right  to  sit 
 with  a  layman  in  the  president's  chair,  and  also  respecting 
 the  rights  of  the  pastor  in  church  courts.  The  clergy  of  both 
 confessions  had  ground  of  quarrel  in  the  dispute  about  their 
 confession.  The  tact  of  the  president,  and  a  letter  from  that 
 distinguished  hero  Prince  Josias  of  Coburg,  brought  matters 
 more  to  some  degree  of  quiet.  It  was  now  resolved,  that  a 
 general  consistory  for  both  Churches  should  meet  twice  a 
 year  at  Pesth.  A  sum  of  thirty-four  thousand  two  hundred 
 and  fifty  florins,  for  the  expenses,  was  in  a  few  minutes  sub- 
 scribed by  the  wealthier  members  of  the  synod,  and  on  the 
 14th  of  October,  the  minutes  of  synod  were  closed,  and  sent 
 by  a  deputation  to  be  laid  before  the  king  for  his  approbation. 
 
 The  synod  also  appointed  a  deputation  to  wait  on  the  car- 
 dinal-primate, in  the  name  of  the  members  of  their  Church, 
 to  take  a  final  leave  of  him.  The  cause  was,  that  this  prel- 
 ate had  been  frequently  inviting  the  more  distinguished 
 members  of  the  synod  to  dinner ;  and  they  thought  in  this 
 way  to  show  him  a  mark  of  respect.  The  primate  had,  how- 
 ever, been  actuated  by  other  motives  than  those  of  Hungarian 
 hospitality,  for  he  had  in  the  mean  time  prepared  the  way  for 
 preventing  the  recognition  of  the  acts  of  the  synod.* 
 
 While  these  acts  were  still  unrecognized,  to  the  great  dis- 
 tress of  his  Protestant  subjects,  death  suddenly  called  away 
 
 *  See  Fessler,  Vol.  X.  p.  651. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    lUtNr.ARY.  175 
 
 this  great  and  good  emperor.  lie  had,  two  dnvH  U-fon*  hia 
 decease,  received  a  inagnificent  embassy  from  iho  Turkifth 
 emperor,  and  on  the  '2Hth  of  Fchruary,  179*J,  he  was  nciziHl 
 with  a  violent  inflannnation,  wliich  carried  Itim  awny.  ilia 
 motto  had  been,  ''  A  king's  treasure  lies  in  the  hoartii  of  hia 
 subjects  "  ;  and  these  words  described  the  spirit  by  which  h« 
 was  animated. 
 
476  HISTORY  OF  the 
 
 FRANCIS  L,  1792-1835. 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 PART    FIRST,    FROM    1792    TO    1800. 
 
 If  we  examine  the  state  of  the  law  at  this  time,  in  refer- 
 ence to  the  relation  between  the  Protestant  Church,  and  on 
 the  one  side  the  State,  on  the  other  the  Roman  Catholic 
 Church,  there  was  much  room  left  for  anxiety  and  fear. 
 And  yet,  all  that  Leopold  could,  with  any  just  regard  to  the 
 political  state  of  the  country,  give  the  Protestants,  they  had 
 received.  They  hoped,  in  the  course  of  time,  to  receive  a 
 recognition  of  their  former  state  of  perfect  equality  with  the 
 Roman  Catholics ;  and  they  also  hoped,  by  the  recognition 
 and  approval  of  the  acts  of  the  synod,  to  have  a  new  life 
 imparted  to  their  ecclesiastical  movements.  This  hope  was 
 not  extinguished  by  the  death  of  their  beloved  king,  when 
 they  heard  his  son,  Francis  I.,  at  his  coronation  in  Ofen,  on 
 the  6lh  of  June,  1792,  declare  to  the  States,  which  ap- 
 proached him  with  the  fullest  confidence,  *'  That  this  gen- 
 erous nation  never  would  have  cause  to  repent  the  confidence 
 placed  in  him  ;  never  would  he  be  behind  in  giving  evidence 
 of  mutual  confidence." 
 
 This  promise  was  in  a  few  days  glaringly  trampled  on  by 
 the  executive,  for  the  censorship  was  enforced  in  such  a 
 manner  as  made  the  15th  article  of  the  years  1791 -92  a 
 dead  letter  ;  and  the  power  of  the  censor  was  now  as  rigidly 
 enforced  as  under  Maria  Theresa. 
 
 Still  worse  was,  however,  yet  in  store.     The  viceregal  or- 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HTNCARY.         477 
 
 der  of  the  25th  of  Septcmbor,  n92,  was  puhlishcd,  and  a 
 whole  sea  of  evils  broke  over  the  Prolcstanl  Church. 
 
 By  this  edict,  which  was  in  direct  opposition  to  the  law*  of 
 the  last  Diet,  the  priests  were  justified  in  luomlly  coin|M-llinR 
 the  Protestant  party  in  mixed  marrinp's  to  pivp  up  liic  rij^lit 
 to  the  education  of  the  children  ;  and  the  pniclicc  of  rvmov. 
 ing  children  in  such  cases  from  the  influence  of  the  parvnts 
 was  formally  and  openly  approved.  It  was  n-ckonH  a  cniw 
 to  take  a  child  which  ou«iht  thus  to  l)e  c<iucntrd  in  conn«  <  '  •  -i 
 with  the  Church  of  Rome  into  a  Protestant  house  of  w«.r^  , 
 or  to  give  it  Protestant  books.  The  Pnitcslnnt  cicrg\'  >».  r»- 
 required  to  turn  Roman  Catholics  out  of  their  churt'lws,  and 
 even  the  suspicion  that  Protestants  were  tampcnng  with  ihc 
 faith  of  the  Roman  Catholic,  was  to  be  regarded  as  evidence 
 against  them. 
 
 The  cruelties  of  the  French  Revolution  gave  the  Roman 
 party  an  opportunity  of  representing  their  Church  as  the  only 
 bulwark  against  anarchy.  According  to  them,  the  Rcforma- 
 tion  was  the  cause  of  all  the  evils  in  France.  They  accord- 
 ingly  spared  no  pains  to  bring  matters  back  to  t»ic  «ate  m 
 which  they  were  previous  to  Joseph's  day«.  The  king  wa« 
 often  absent,  and  the  palatine  seldom  attended  the  sitting*  of 
 the  viceregal  court,  and  there  was  then  little  to  prevent  tlvm 
 trying  the  schemes  with  the  law  of  niU-iW,  which  l«d 
 been  so  successful  with  those  of  160S  nn.l  IG-H- 
 
 They  took  the  opportunity  of  tl>e  kinu's  ti\m'ncc  to  |. 
 the  decree  of  the  25lh  of  September.     !■  ■.  ofu^^^K- 
 
 nation   burst  from   the  counties,  with  .  '»  t^»  « 
 
 right  of  making  new  laws  is  vested  with  '^^«^;    -j^J^^. 
 kin.  ;  and  that  the  country  cannot  »)e  governed  b)  ^l^rt.  d. 
 ecu;  opposed  to  the  laws  of  the  land  ;  «K:h  a  d^^J^ 
 said,'could  only  emanate  from  some  cvU  councilor.  «~d 
 
 the  throne.  g.  |^^  rkof^M 
 
 Wi,h  equal  firmness  HiJ  the  l'ro.e«.m.  of  ^^^ 
 
 hand  in  a  protest  through  Alexander  IWy --.  Cou- T. 
 
478  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 leky,  on  the  7th  of  January,  1793,  to  the  king  himself.  They 
 received  the  most  satisfactory  assurances  from  his  Majesty, 
 who  informed  them  that  the  edict  had  been  published  with- 
 out his  knowledge,  and  that  he  would  inquire  into  the  matter. 
 
 The  report  of  the  viceregal  court  of  Hungary  stated,  in 
 reply  to  the  king's  inquiries,  that  these  edicts  respecting 
 mixed  marriages  and  proselytism,  were  necessary  as  an  ex- 
 planation of  the  26th  article,  which  was  not  sufficiently  pre- 
 cise on  these  points. 
 
 The  Protestants  declared  that,  by  the  first  words  of  the 
 26th  article,  all  the  laws  made  against  the  Protestants,  from 
 the  time  of  the  Peace  of  Vienna,  were  repealed ;  and  now 
 appeared  a  new  edict  on  the  28th  of  January,  cancelling  the 
 spurious  "  royal  mandate  "  of  the  25th  of  September,  and 
 directing  all  the  authorities  to  act  according  to  the  plain 
 meaning  of  the  26th  article.  Many  causes  prevented  the 
 Protestants  from  obtaining  much  benefit  from  this  new  de- 
 cree. In  a  few  years  the  priests  had  gained  a  most  unbound- 
 ed influence  over  the  civil  authorities,  and  scarce  a  single 
 point  of  all  the  privileges  which  Leopold  II.  had  guaranteed 
 them  now  remained  over. 
 
 When  the  king  now  resolved  on  holding  a  Diet,  in  1796, 
 the  Protestants  hastened  to  have  their  complaints  prepared  to 
 lay  before  the  assembly. 
 
 On  the  1st  of  February,  the  Protestant  deputies  met  at 
 Pesth,  those  of  the  Reformed  Church  at  the  house  of  Count 
 Roday,  and  the  Lutherans  with  Privy  Counsellor  Tehanyi. 
 The  complaints  were  here  examined,  and  on  the  following 
 day  the  two  commissions  met  together  at  the  house  of  the 
 obergespan,  Count  Peter  Valagh,  where  a  report  and  petition 
 were  agreed  on  to  the  king.  So  soon  as  the  report  was 
 ready,  it  was  forwarded  to  Vienna,  with  directions  to  the 
 agents  to  defer  its  presentation  till  after  the  acts  of  the  synod 
 of  September  and  October,  1791,  had  been  confirmed.* 
 
 *  They  expected  every  day  to  receive  this  ratification. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OK  HUNGARY.         479 
 
 In  consequence  of  this  unforiunate  resolution,  the  5(»rnui 
 were  hampered  in  tlieir  opomtions,  kMiig  oWij^^tl  to  wait  for 
 the  confirmation  of  the  acts  of  the  gt-neral  Hynod,  while  iht? 
 priests  were  going  on  and  hccoming  Ixildrr  in  th.-ir  {K-nM-m. 
 tions.  It  was  not  till  July,  171)1),  that  thr  ciunplauu  nn.i  |mmi. 
 tion,  occupying  sixty  sheets,  was  handed  to  the  tMn|M'rur  and 
 circulated  among  the  members  of  the  Diet.  A  few  cxtrecta 
 will  show  us  the  miserable  state  of  the  Protcstano  at  that 
 time,  and  it  was  not  often  that  the  cm|HTor'H  motto,  "  Ju«t>- 
 tia  regnorum  fundamentum,"  was  abU-  to  prolort  ll»em. 
 
 After  making  grateful  mention  of  Jos<'ph  and  I><«pottl,  the 
 petitioners  explain  that  it  was  their  desire  not  to  add  to  ihc 
 cares  which  the  troublous  times  had  laid  on  the  king**  h<«n, 
 which  made  them  bear  their  sorrows  so  long  ;  but  tl»ry  en- 
 tertain the  hope  that  so  soon  as  the  facts  of  their  caur  are 
 laid  before  his  Majesty,  he  will  immediately  grant  relief. 
 
 They  complain, — 
 
 That  the  Bishop  of  Erlau  and  other  priests  spt-ak  of  the 
 Protestants  of  both  confessions  as  heretics.  In  i)»c  nrlujitl* 
 the  children  are  taught  to  call  the  Reformation  '*  iIk-  mpr  of 
 Lutheran  and  Calvinistic  heresy,  and  the  fanaticwm  of  mro- 
 lution."  It  is  therefore  evident  that  the  bi»h<.(Mi  Uiok  on  tho 
 Protestants  as  men  whom  they  have  swoni  to  annihil.it*-,  and 
 on  the  profession  of  the  Prolrstant  religion  as  a  cnmo. 
 
 That,  in  Ofen  and  Pesth,  Protestant  tradramcn  have  bc«n 
 prevented  from  establishing  themselves  in  biwincai  for  fire, 
 or  indeed  for  ten  years,  under  the  pn*'  -acfe  ii 
 
 overstocked,  while  Roman  Catholic  «  ^<J  «> 
 
 difficulty  thrown  in  their  vray. 
 
 ,That  the  Bishop  of  Krlau  had  takm  ; ,'i«n  PnKr*. 
 
 tant  children  out  of  Ilarsamy,  in  tlie  county  of  l«or«. 
 
 trary  to  the  wish  of  their  parents,  to  ».• 
 
 Two  of  the  children  had  nm  away,  h  r 
 
 weak  to  follow,  was  brought  back,  ond  illrgally  d- 
 
 vain  do  we  appeal  to  the  executive  for  prott!CU«..      • 
 
480  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 regulations  to  our  disadvantage  are  carried  out  to  the  letter, 
 even  when  contrary  to  law  ;  but  when  they  even  wish  to  do 
 us  justice,  they  are  prevented  by  the  influence  of  the  priests. 
 We  are  therefore  in  a  worse  position  than  the  Jews,  whose 
 children  are  at  least  not  taken  from  them.* 
 
 That  the  Protestants  in  Tornau  are  refused  a  grave  in  the 
 common  burying-ground,  although  Joseph  had  made  the  most 
 definite  arrangements  on  this  head,  in  1788.  The  magis- 
 tracy at  Raab  had  refused  burial  in  their  graveyard  to  Prot- 
 estants from  Revfalu.  The  priest  of  Nyck  had  refused  to 
 allow  the  body  of  the  landowner,  Ladislaus  Pagor,  to  be 
 buried  in  the  very  ground  which  he  had  given  for  that  pur- 
 pose from  his  estate  ;  and  it  was  only  after  four  days'  strug- 
 gling that  the  funeral  was  allowed  to  take  place. 
 
 That  the  pastor  of  Batisfalva,  on  going  to  Teplitz,  in  the 
 county  of  Zips,  to  buiy  a  woman,  took  the  opportunity  of 
 addressing  the  women  that  were  assembled,  on  the  merits  of 
 the  work  of  the  Lord  Jesus  as  embraced  by  faith,  as  the  only 
 ground  of  salvation,  and  he  was  interrupted  by  a  Roman 
 Catholic  priest,  who  asserted  that  out  of  the  pale  of  the  Ro- 
 man Catholic  Church  there  was  no  salvation,  and  threatening 
 at  the  same  time  that  if  the  pastor  came  out  again  to  preach 
 there,  he  should  be  arrested.  Other  pastors  v/ere  driven  away 
 by  the  priests  after  they  had  begun  the  funeral  service. 
 
 That  in  the  valley  of  Puchow,  in  Trentshin,  many  Roman 
 Catholics  had,  under  the  reign  of  Joseph  II.,  obtained  leave 
 in  due  -course  to  join  the  Protestant  Church,  and  had  since 
 then  strictly  adhered  to  it.  Since  1792,  however,  they  and 
 their  children  are  exposed  to  every  sort  of  trial.  They  had 
 sent  a  ])etition  to  the  king,  but  as  they  were  not  able  to  p^y 
 the  stamp  duty  on  their  petition,  it  was  not  presented. t 
 
 *  This  passage  is  said  to  have  provoked  the  higher  clergy,  and  their  crea- 
 tures at  court,  to  great  rage. 
 
 t  The  stamp  duty  was  one  florin  and  three-fourths  for  each  petition;  as 
 this  petition  Avas  signed,  however,  by  many  of  the  peasantry,  the  court  de- 
 manded this  sum  for  each  name  attached  to  it. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUNGARY.  481 
 
 While  the  case  of  these  poor  pooj)!^  wus  still  undecided, 
 they  were  driven  by  force  to  attend  inusji,  and  on  remiMing 
 were  thrown  into  chains  ;  so  that,  when  iho  young  inooorch 
 heard  the  story,  he  cried,  "  Will  ihut  country  not  pivo  over 
 its  madness  ?  AVho  is  here  to  blame  ?  Thr  dmnc-Uor  »haU 
 this  very  day  have  orders  to  have  this  stoj)|M'd.''  • 
 
 Widows  fled  with  their  daughters  to  Vjenna  to  C!«ca(>o  per. 
 secution.  Tlie  priests  went  from  house  to  houiw,  and  in- 
 formed where  young  men  were  to  be  found  who  could  ncnro 
 in  the  army.  Many  promised  to  join  the  C'liurch  of  Home, 
 and  were  then  not  bound  to  servo.  Some  who  wcn^  alroady 
 enlisted  obtained  their  freedom  again  through  tlie  influenco  of 
 the  priests,  when  their  affianced  bride  |)romi»od  to  join  the 
 Church  of  Rome.     Examples  were  to  b<»  seen  in  Luca« 
 
 In  the  county  Barainy,  many  of  the  filial  churchcn  wcro 
 separated  from  the  principal  church  ;  and,  in  addition  u> 
 other  evils,  the  pastor  was  then  often  so  far  reduced  that  b« 
 was  obliged  to  support  himself  by  farming. 
 
 In  Bartfeld  and  elsewhere  the  Protestants  had  boon  oblijred 
 to  buy  ground  on  which  to  build  church  and  schools,  though 
 the  law  had  strictly  ordered  that  the  ground  should  be  givro 
 free.  In  other  places  the  greatest  delay  took  place  in  the 
 prelim.inary  investigation  of  the  claims. 
 
 The  magistracy  of  Bartfeld  compelled  ilic  Protc«tant»  to 
 assist  in  building  a  house  for  the  pnest,  and  the  landowner, 
 Gabriel  Gapy,  whipped  his  tenantry  for  refusing  lo  do  to. 
 When  a  complaint  was  made,  he  excused  hinwclf  by  -ymg 
 it  was  reckoned  to  them  instead  of  work  on  ibc  rowia. 
 
 Many  examples  were  given  of  unjuat  Ux«  *«^^^^*J 
 Protestants  because  of  Uieir  religion  ;  of  motbcri  coiap^kd 
 to  present  themselves  before  the  pnest  to  be  churched  ;  odko- 
 bearers  were  taken  to  the  Roman  Calbolic  church,  ihew  lo 
 
 *  Letter  of  the  Pn,tcstant  m^nt  •»:''*'"^,.^-'^  V^^Tj^t.^^ 
 Valagh,  the  general  inspector,  cUl-1  V.eau»,  2.ih  oT  J.«»«»r7.  im-O.^ 
 
 inal.  ^j 
 
482  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 be  sworn ;  miners  had  money  deducted  from  their  wages  to 
 pay  for  wax  candles  for  Mary  and  the  saints ;  Protestant 
 tradesmen  were  sent  out  of  Raab,  and  Roman  Catholics  were 
 allowed  to  remain  and  work.  Children  playing  in  the  church- 
 yard had  broken  the  nose  of  an  image  in  the  church  with  a 
 stone,  and  for  this  the  Protestants  must  pay  forty  florins,  for 
 which  the  priest  gave  them  a  receipt. 
 
 The  title  "  Right  Reverend,"  as  attached  to  the  names  of 
 the  Protestant  superintendents,  was  erased  out  of  the  county 
 books  at  Saros.  In  some  parishes,  licenses  were  demanded 
 from  the  Roman  Catholic  bishops,  to  enable  the  Protestants 
 to  get  married,  contrary  to  the  clear  letter  of  the  law.  The 
 Protestants  should  have  their  own  censors,  but  now  a  royal 
 censor  was  placed  over  them.  The  Protestants  should  have 
 had  assistance  from  the  county  funds  for  building  and  repair- 
 ing their  churches,  according  to  law  ;  but  they  sometimes  ob- 
 tained nothing,  at  other  times  very  little,  while  the  Roman 
 Catholic  priests  often  obtained  more  annually  than  the  amount 
 of  the  entire  taxes  paid  by  the  Roman  Catholics  of  the 
 parish. 
 
 Taxes  uaid  bv  ^^^^  ^^^  *^®  support 
 
 In  Schemiiitz,  3371  Florins.  4823  Florins. 
 
 "  Bakabanya,  681       "  713       " 
 
 "  Kasmark,  943       "  2186       " 
 
 "  Libethauya,  111       "  376       " 
 
 In  Debrecsin,  the  Roman  Catholics  paid  taxes  amounting 
 to  one  thousand  four  hundred  and  eighty-six  florins,  and  the 
 Reformed,  fifty-two  thousand  and  twenty-seven  florins ;  but 
 the  Roman  Catholic  professors  received  of  this  money  seven 
 hundred  and  sixty-six  florins,  and  the  Protestant  professors 
 only  nine  hundred  and  six  florins. 
 
 In  Torok,  St.  Nicolas,  the  Roman  Catholics  numbered 
 three  hundred,  and  the  Protestants  six  hundred  inhabitants, 
 but  at  the  military  conscription  the  Protestants  were  obliged 
 to  furnish  four  times  as  many  soldiers  as  the  Roman  Cath- 
 olics. 
 
rnOTESTANT  CnrRCH   of   imncaky.  4g| 
 
 The  priests  dcinnndod  Imptisinal  duos  from  the  |wrrnts  of 
 children  baptized  in  the  rrotesianl  Church,  und  f.ir  any  acta 
 which  they  compelled  Protestants  to  receive  nl  their  handt 
 they  charged  a  higlier  fee  than  Roman  Cathohcs  were  obliged 
 to  pay. 
 
 In  Hunsdorf,  a  soldier's  wife  was  taken  very  ill  on  iho 
 march,  and  the  priest  insisted  on  administering  the  com. 
 munion.  She  refused  to  accept  it,  and  on  the  following  dnv, 
 while  quite  unconscious,  the  priest  forced  the  wafer  into  Iht 
 mouth.  After  a  few  days  the  patient  ncovrre«|  n  little,  and 
 sent  for  the  Protestant  j)astor,  but  on  hearing  the  circum- 
 stances, he  dared  not  interfere  ;  and  the  |K)or  wonmn  die<l  in 
 a  few  days  in  great  distress  of  mind,  and  was  buried  accord* 
 ing  to  the  rites  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 
 
 The  aged  widow  of  Stephen  Herzewitzi,  for  nearly  a  cen- 
 tury a  zealous  Protestant,  asked  in  vain  for  a  PrtjteMant  pas- 
 tor to  visit  her  on  her  death-bed.  Her  nephew  brought  the 
 priest,  and,  against  her  will,  the  wafer  was  thnisl  mto  l»rr 
 mouth.* 
 
 Innumerable  cases  had  occurred  in  which  Prute»tant«  wcro 
 excluded  from  oflice ;  if  admitted,  were  obliged  to  fwoar  by 
 the  Holy  Virgin  and  the  Saints  ;  Protestant  f  >  "^a- 
 
 nos,  in  Gomor  county,  taken  from  them  and  •the 
 
 Roman  Catholics  ;  mixed  marriages  solemnized  wilhoot  coo- 
 suiting  the  Protestant  pastor. 
 
 In  Valencye,  when  a  pastor  removed  to  aoocher  county, 
 the  landowner  took  possession  of  his  manse,  and  mnvjuleiwl 
 the  key  only  when  compelled  by  Uic  highc*  oouila  of  tk« 
 land. 
 
 *  She  was  then  reganlca  a.,  being  mad^  Cjbol-.  TU  ptHikmm.  n- 
 pressed  their  fear  that  it  wouM  oue  cUy  go  .o  far  «»  to  U»»  «»>  rf  Cy 
 Dubrowav,  whose  My  wa.-,  by  a  .enteow  of  lb.  coorty  *«f 'Tj^^ 
 taken  out  of  the  earth  and  bumod,  becuM,  U«  '•^ J^J^VJ*  iT 
 the  inourh  of  the  dying  man  to  nuke  h.n.  .  'f;^.'f^'^^^J^ 
 sentence  was  confirmed  by  U.c  S«,-n..r  ( •  urt  U  Ilttnganr.  «  Ik.  Iia  if 
 September,  1727. 
 
484  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Those  who  wished  to  join  the  Protestant  Church  were  sub- 
 jected to  incredible  annoyances.  The  law  said  that  the  priest 
 should  have  six  weeks  to  instruct  those  intending  to  leave  the 
 Church,  and,  if  he  in  that  time  could  not  persuade  them  to 
 change  their  resolution,  they  might  then  be  publicly  received 
 into  the  Protestant  Church. 
 
 Catharine  Fessmaier  and  Catharine  Grinya,  however,  after 
 attending  the  priest  twice  a  day  for  three  weeks,  without  man- 
 ifesting any  inclination  to  remain  in  the  Church  of  Rome, 
 were  then  dismissed,  and,  by  the  assistance  of  the  magistrate, 
 who  gave  in  a  false  certificate,  they  were  detained  six  years 
 before  they  could  obtain  leave  to  shake  off  the  ceremonies 
 of  a  Church  which  they  abhorred. 
 
 In  the  village  Papkessi,  in  Wesprim,  Paul  Harvath,  with 
 his  wife,  were  accused  by  the  archdeacons  of  an  intention  to 
 leave  the  Church  of  Rome.  On  the  4th  of  February,  1794, 
 he  appeared  before  the  county  court,  pleaded  guilty  to  the 
 charge,  and  asked  leave  to  enter  on  his  "  six  weeks'  instruc- 
 tion." The  county  court  decided  not  to  grant  his  petition, 
 because  the  court  presumed  that  it  was  only  laziness  and  dis- 
 like to  the  ceremonies  which  induced  him  to  make  the  re- 
 quest. His  infant  children  were  now  taken  from  him  and 
 taken  to  the  vicar.  On  the  21st  of  July  he  presented  his  pe- 
 tition to  the  king,  stating  that  he  could  not  worship  God  in  a 
 church  filled  with  images,  and  begged  to  be  allowed  the  "  six 
 weeks'  instruction."  The  petition  came  as  usual  to  the  vice- 
 regal court  of  Hungary,  and  now  an  investigation  was  insti- 
 tuted "  whether  the  expression  respecting  the  worshipping  of 
 images  was  his  own."  Harvath  declared  that  he  had  dictated 
 the  words,  and  expressed  the  determination  to  abide  by  the 
 petition.  The  court  ordered  that  he  should  be  instructed  re- 
 specting  the  honor  due  to  images.  Harvath  obeyed,  and  went 
 to  the  bishop.  The  bishop  refused  to  instruct  him,  and  sent 
 him  to  the  vicar  ;  the  vicar  had  no  time  to  attend  to  him, and 
 sent  him  to  a  parish  priest,  from  whom  he  received  a  book 
 
PRori-.sTANr  CHUK.'ii  <»K  iinN.;Auv.  48ft 
 
 "on  the  worship  of  suiiiUs,"  and  after  rt-ading  il,  he  dccUird 
 his  opinions  not  to  be  altered.  The  priest  told  hiin  Umt  thui 
 instruction  did  not  at  all  warrant  him  in  leaving  hU  Church, 
 upon  which  he  once  more  petitioned  the  king  in  Jonuar)-, 
 1795,  but  nothing  further  came  from  it,  limn  an  onler  not  \o 
 allow  him  and  other  Catholics  to  leavo  their  Church.  In 
 1797  the  matter  still  stood  in  tl>o  same  way. 
 
 In  the  same  manner  were  Stephen  Siigeli  ond  hu  wifo 
 detained  upwards  of  six  years,  before  they  obtained  what  iJw 
 law  of  tlie  land  declared  to  bo  their  right,  aHcr  l!;.  -.  !:  1 1 
 given  six  weeks'  notice. 
 
 In  the  county  Beregh,  the  judge,  Bomemis.s-i,  <iin<  *•  -i  tuo 
 men  to  be  soundly  flogged,  because  tliey  persevered  m  lh«»r 
 determination  to  leave  tlie  Greek  Churcli.  The  nam«ii  of 
 the  men  so  treated,  were  George  Fajoh  and  Andrew  .Mctaux*. 
 
 Martin  Holoma  had  become  Protestant,  and  ihc  priest  of 
 Csekbiyswa  in  Neognid  invited  the  son  to  his  housi',  kept 
 him  several  days,  and  promised  him  money  if  he  would  turn 
 back.  Martin  came  to  bring  away  his  son,  but  the  pnrtt 
 directed  an  official  to  give  him  twelve  Ktrokes  with  a  »tK-k 
 and  send  him  home.  The  Prtiteslanls. bogged  llml  this  pnc»t 
 might  be  punished. 
 
 The  annoyances  which  parents  had  to  endure  for  ibc  sake 
 of  their  children,  made  them  glad  to  cmigralc  lo  other  dis- 
 tricts to  obtain  peace. 
 
 The  daughter  of  a  Protestant  widow,  named  Cathannc 
 Sputs,  had  in  her  twentieth  year,  contmry  to  thr  wi.h  of  ihc 
 mother,  publicly  declared  that  she  was  w.lhng  to  mmrry 
 Joseph  Kowacs,  a  Ronian  Calholw  youth.  AArr  some  umr 
 she  repented  what  she  had  done,  and,  for  the  sake  of  brrak- 
 incT  otr  the  connection,  removed  to  relative.  ni.idmg  m  snotbrf 
 countv.  The  priest,  now,  on  his  own  n-i.poimb.Uty.  had  hct 
 brought  back  bv  a  company  of  dmgiK»as  and  ^^^^'"'^ 
 own  housr  till  she  became  a  Roman  Ci»thol»c.  \\  ben  be  had 
 brought  matters  thus  far,  he  went  a  step  furtbcr.  *«d.  cuo- 
 41- 
 
486 
 
 HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 trary  to  the  girl's  own  wish,  and  contrary  to  the  wish  of  her 
 mother,  he  married  her  to  the  young  man. 
 
 The  daughter  of  the  superior  judge,  Thomas  Titany, 
 wished  to  escape  from  her  father's  house,  and  place  herself 
 under  other  protection,  and  she  found  in  the  parish  priest  the 
 willing  accomplice  of  her  flight ;  for,  representing  her  as  hav- 
 ing become  Roman  Catholic,  he  claimed,  in  the  name  of  the 
 Church,  the  right  of  removing  her  from  her  Protestant  parents. 
 The  king  expressed  his  extreme  dissatisfaction  with  the  pro- 
 ceeding, and  the  Protestants  took  the  opportunity  of  request- 
 ing him  to  issue  a  resolution  by  which  not  only  that  individual 
 case  should  be  regulated,  but  also  the  whole  country  might 
 be  protected  from  similar  occurrences. 
 
 In  the  mixed  marriages,  if  the  mother  was  Protestant,  she 
 had  no  claim  on  any  of  the  children  ;  if  the  father,  however, 
 belonged  to  the  Protestant  Church,  he  might  demand  the 
 right  of  educating  his  so7is  in  his  own  faith.  The  priests 
 knew,  however,  that  by  a  little  well-timed  zeal  in  these  cases, 
 they  had  the  best  chance  of  advancement,  and  they  therefore 
 seldom  lost  an  opportunity  of  at  least  attempting  to  persuade 
 or  compel  the  father  in  such  cases  to  waive  his  right.  The 
 means  employed  to  gain  their  end  were  never  too  scrupu- 
 lously chosen.  If  the  bridegroom  could  not  read,  he  was 
 generally  directed  to  sign  the  paper  with  "  his  mark,"  and 
 was  informed  that  this  paper  made  up  a  part  of  the  marriage 
 ceremony.  In  the  course  of  time  it  turned  out  that  the  paper 
 had  been  a  surrender  of  his  paternal  right  of  the  education 
 of  his  sons  in  the  Protestant  faith.  One  John  Puck  la  was 
 seized  on  the  street  by  order  of  the  priest  of  Hunsdorf,  and 
 led  away  to  prison,  for  having  neglected  to  observe  a  contract 
 thus  signed ;  and  it  was  only  after  he  was  in  the  prison,  that 
 he  learned  for  the  first  time  that  he  had  signed  such  a 
 paper.* 
 
 *  As  a  specimen  of  the  contents  of  such  papers,  we  select  one  case  out  of 
 the  records  of  the  county  of  Thurotz.    It  appears  from  the  legal  evidence 
 
PROTESTANT    rHURCH    OF    IM'N«;aRV.  4fl7 
 
 In  the  case  of  illegitimate  children,  the  ProlcittanU  prtj. 
 tioned  that  they  might  be  left  in  the  can;  of  their  mothrr,  iind 
 be  educated  in  her  Church,  except  in  cases  wljere  ul  baiiumn 
 the  father  publicly  acknowledges  the  cliild. 
 
 Notwithstanding  that  the  Protestants  were  hound  by  law, 
 only  in  so  far  to  observe  the  holidays  as  not  to  disturb  tho 
 Roman  Catholics,  or  prevent  them  from  enjoyinj;  their  relig- 
 ious  exercises  on  those  days, —  that  is,  though  the  law  wm 
 only  negatively  binding,  —  yet  they  were  often  compelled  by 
 the  priests  to  take  a  positive  part  in  the  ol)s*T\anrr  of  gainl«* 
 days. 
 
 Though  the  king  had,  in  179:^,  given  a  full  an.!  v 
 
 explanation  of  the  meaning  of  tlu;  law  resp4-oiiii  ■ 
 and  had  informed  all  the  authorities  that  the  ProtestanU  were 
 not  bound  further  than  merely  that  they  should  not  dwturb 
 their  Roman  Catholic  neighbors ;  yet  ciuscs  occurrcd  of  per- 
 sons  being  summoned  before  the  magistrates,  and  fiw-d,  for 
 cutting  grass  for  their  cattle  on  such  days. 
 
 Some  of  the  bishops,  such  as  he  of  Eriau,  had  publi»bcd 
 the  royal  edict,  requiring  the  Protestants  to  nUtain  from 
 noisy  and  public  labors  on  those  days;  but  they  hod  for- 
 gotten to  publish  the  other  edict  declaring  in  how  for  ibo 
 Protestants  were  not  bound  by  them. 
 
 presented  there,  that  a  butcher,  nan.ed  Diem,  Ufu\  ..p»M  •  W^P^'^T^ 
 his  marriage,  deelarin,,  "  that  thouph  he  woul-  n^t  rhnn^  »»*•  ^^J^^ 
 yet  he  hereby  surrendered  all  his  children  t..  th-  '  '*  ™^ 
 
 salvation.     And  if  he  should  even  attempt  t--"-  <»- 
 
 in  the  Lutheniu  heresy,  he  hereby  bind* 
 
 of  St.  Mihalv,  for  cich  such  chiM,  the  «i:  "*•  ZZLt  <MM 
 
 year  m  ,....—, 
 
 which,  on  attaining  its  seventh  year.  -''~7^^^  .  dHatorf  U»  •* 
 .hould  pay  one  hundred  dolla..  K.  cv-y  ^^^"^^^^^Z^^ 
 from  attending  m.^^S  he  .hou  d  »';>     *^^.  J^^^  .pH^ 
 
 lashes,  and  he  hereby  ^-'^-'^[^^  ^'^tXX^^ ^^ 
 
 this  punishment  ••    U  Ij.te  clenr  th^t  .^»;;^'^^  ^  ^ 
 
 have  signed  such  a  paper,  itnd  far  !«••  ■  i»» 
 solved  not  to  change  hU  rtUpon, 
 
488  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 This  memorable  petition  closed  with  the  request  that  the 
 king  would  not  delay  the  remedy,  under  the  plea  of  gaining 
 time  to  examine  the  individual  cases,  but  that  he  would  take 
 the  Protestant  Church  under  his  protection,  and  afford  her 
 shelter  from  the  crying  injustice  of  her  enemies. 
 
PROTi:sTANT  CHURCH  OK  hun<;ahy. 
 
 CHAI'TllK     \  III. 
 
 A    GLANCE    AT    THE    INWAUD    LIFE    OP    THE    CHURCH    IN 
 IIUNGAKV,  1792- ISOO. 
 
 Before  accompanying  the  Church  further  in  l»cr 
 with  outward  foes,  let  us  tako  a  glance  at  her  own  inward 
 state  during  the  first  years  of  tlic  reign  of  Francw  I. 
 
 The  libertine  spirit  whicli  had  sliown  itself  in  France,  waa 
 every   day  spreading  among  the  masses   in  Hungary  also. 
 Life  and  property  were  becoming  more  and  more  inaccurp. 
 Especially  in  the  county  of  Ileves,  matters  u 
 that  the  authorities  applied  to  the  clergy,  n  ., 
 instruct   their    people    in   their    duty   as   citizens,   ai. 
 account  of  the  times,  to  omit  all  the  dry  orthodox  or  tl     , 
 lemical  doctrines  which  had  hitherto  chiefly  occupK*«l  ihcir 
 
 time.* 
 
 But  many  of  the  Protestant  clergy  were  lhem»elvc«  in  a 
 very  unsatisfactory  state.  The  religious  and  civil  U\»r\ 
 which  the  Protestants  had  just  obtained  wa-n  not  in  all  ca*.  • 
 wisely  employed.  There  were  so  many  new  churcb««,  Omt 
 it  was  impossible  to  obtain  educated  men  to  become  pattort. 
 and  many  who  liad  scarcely  even  a  gocxl  common  education. 
 were  appointed  to  the  pastoral  office.  Among  \ht^  wrrr 
 many  blinded  zealots,  and  men  devoid  of  inic  faith,  but  -bo 
 stood  so  much  the  higher  in  their  own  ctcrm.  Thrm  mrti 
 soon  quarrelled  with  their  congmgniiomi,  %»  • 
 masters,  with  the  neighboring  pricnU.  and  ^. 
 
 •  Conntytaw«ofPriila,10thrf 
 
 ilTltb 
 
490  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 ities,  and  from  their  ignorance  generally  put  themselves  in 
 the  wrong. 
 
 In  the  schools,  matters  were  not  much  better.  In  the 
 whole  kingdom  was  not  a  single  institution  for  training 
 schoolmasters  ;  and  the  consequence  was,  that  it  was  gen- 
 erally youths  of  sixteen  to  eighteen  years  of  age  who  were 
 appointed  to  this  responsible  office,  and  who  looked  on  it 
 merely  as  a  stepping-stone  to  something  else.  Many  of 
 these  young  men  were  devoid  of  fixed  religious  principle, 
 and,  as  might  be  expected,  knew  little  of  the  philosophy  of 
 education.  Besides,  it  was  only  the  children  of  very  poor 
 parents  who  became  schoolmasters ;  those  who  had  worldly 
 means  strove  to  attain  to  the  honor  of  the  pastoral  office. 
 
 In  addition  to  all  these  evils,  was  still  one  more.  Some  of 
 the  school-inspectors,  or  of  the  elders  of  the  churches  who 
 happened  to  be  men  of  property,  thought  themselves  freed 
 from  the  necessity  of  consulting  the  wishes  of  pastor  or 
 schoolmaster,  or  church,  but  took  the  liberty  of  carrying  out 
 their  own  uncontrolled  wish.  An  example  of  this  we  find  in 
 Paul  Moskavitsh,  who,  without  consulting  the  superintendent 
 of  the  district  beyond  the  Danube,  or  any  of  the  deputies  of 
 the  churches,  with  the  assistance  of  a  few  pastors  who  were 
 thoroughly  devoted  to  him,  held  a  visitation,  and  made  such 
 alterations  in  the  churches  as  he  himself  thought  fit.  Such 
 men  sometimes  did  good,  by  at  once  removing  crying  griev- 
 ances ;  but  the  consequence  was  a  long-continued  bitter  feel- 
 ing on  the  part  of  the  properly  constituted  ecclesiastical 
 authorities.  The  government  was  much  to  blame,  that  the 
 acts  of  the  Synod  of  1791  had  never  been  confirmed  ;  and 
 as  a  substitute,  it  was  found  necessary  in  some  counties,  as 
 Neograd,  to  draw  up  a  special  code  of  discipline,  as  a 
 provisional  basis  of  church  government,  till  the  acts  of  the 
 synod  should  have  been  ratified.  These  provisional  codes 
 were,  however,  not  sufficient  for  all  cases,  and,  still  worse, 
 they  interfered  with  that  unity  of  spirit  and  of  action  which 
 
PROTESTANT    ClIWUCll    OK    IHM.m.v.  l[l  I 
 
 the    synod    had    striven    to    introduce.      Many  of  thi-    •     .- 
 districts  refused  to  pay  their  sluire  of  the  general  rx|H  i.  • 
 and  some  of  the  filial  churciies  separated  from  the   |.        , 
 churches. 
 
 The  Reformed  Church  has  something  more  satisfaclory  lo 
 record  respecting  this  period. 
 
 The  college  at  Papa  was  founded  about  this  time,  in  llw 
 year  1797,  and  from  all  sides  great  sacrifices  wore  made  for 
 the  sake  of  rendering  it  efficient. 
 
 It  was  also  about  this  time,  and  chiefly  by  the  cfTorU  of 
 Count  Grady,  that  the  Roformed  Church  of  Pesth  was  forn>r^, 
 notwithstanding  the  dilhculties  which  were  encounlered  m 
 obtaining  ground  and  the  legal  concession.  The  four  super* 
 intendents  brought  considerable  sums  together,  and  in  the 
 year  1800  the  church  was  fully  organized.  Liberal  was  the 
 support  which  was  sent  to  the  Gymnasium  of  Vajiarhcly  at 
 the  request  of  the  professors  ;  for  five  hundred  young  men 
 had  just  come  from  Saros  Patar  to  study,  and  many  of  them 
 were  in  very  needy  circumstances ;  besides,  ll»c  buiJdingi 
 were  in  much  need  of  repair. 
 
 Not  less  important  was  the  new  edition  of  the  Bible  which 
 the  chancellor.  Count  Teleky,  had  got  prepared  in  riirchl, 
 and  when  it  had  succeeded  in  crossing  the  frootier,  wms 
 handed  over  to  the  four  Reformed  superintendents,  lo  be  sold 
 in  their  diocese  at  a  verj-  low  price.* 
 
 There  were  at  this  time  many  meeting*  in  largrr  and 
 smaller  ecclesiastical  circles;  but  unfortunnlely.  al  thoM 
 meetings,  there  was  more  said  abrxjt  rnrnuia  for  the  arwjr, 
 and  about  the  payment  of  the  clcr^- .  '•^'^ 
 
 life  of  the  Church.     The  king  was       ^  .  rmy 
 
 in  person  to  watch  over  the  movements  of  Napokoo  ;  and 
 
 ♦  The  superintendent  on  the  Dsnnb*  rsesrvw  «••  "••■'■•■■"  ^^ 
 ad  sevcntv-fivc  copic«,  whence  w«  mmj  liifcr  «^  ^  '  "''^  ^  ^JJt 
 ,m,sand.  'ai  that  time  a  HunffwiM  BIbto  00*  tow  •*!».  •■^F  "^t 
 
 and  seventy- 
 thousand.    At 
 thanks  to  the  Bible  Society,  It  co»U  only  ^ 
 
492  HISTORY    OF  THE 
 
 we  find  in  one  of  these  synodical  meetings,  that  a  day  of 
 special  prayer  was  appointed  for  seeking  a  blessing  on  the 
 royal  army,  and  praying  for  protection  for  the  person  of  the 
 sovereign. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNGARY. 
 
 CHAPTKR    IX. 
 
 Fruitless  Petitionsof  the  rrotostaiiis.  — ,|,,i,„  Amki- 
 mand  to  keep  Roman  Catholics  out  of  tlio  rr\.t.  ■ 
 cation  of  London  Bibles.  —  Littlo  Warfare  of  tlu-  i  ...m-.  — 
 
 to  Vienna.  —  The  Palatine  Joseph's  Audience  in  Vienna 51 
 
 the  Ministry. 
 
 With  the  death  of  the  Primate  Cn rdinal   Ha: 
 hopes  of  the  Protestants  became  grratcr  ;  ihey  I"-' 
 on  the  return  of  the  emperor  from  the  camp,  in  laying  ihcir 
 case  before  him.     Though   the   deputy  at  Vienna  had   re. 
 newed  their  petitions  in  1803,  1804,  and  1806,  still  prvtcxli 
 were  found  to  leave  them  without  relief. 
 
 In  the  year  1802,  we  find  a  man  named  John  Arfaan,  im* 
 prisoned,  because  his  mother,  having  been  a  member  of  iho 
 Reformed  Church,  had  joined  the  Church  of  11  1  ho 
 
 refused  to  accompany  her.     When  he  ()riitioi:  •  for 
 
 redress,  his  request  was  refused,  under  the  [  \  he 
 
 had  been  a  Catholic,  and  had  turned  without  t;.     :  nm. 
 
 The  case  came  back  to  be  tried,  and  he  was  condcmnrd 
 to  four  weeks'  close  confinement,  '\for  his  ohttinarjf  and  ••• 
 difference  to  the  claims  of  the  Church^  • 
 
 In  1804,  a  new  order  appeared,  requiring  iho  PnHertint 
 pastors  on  no  accoiml  to  sufTer  a  Roman  Catholic  to  be  pfp- 
 sent  at  their'  services.  The  cause  of  thin  dr^-rrr  wm,  thai 
 very  many  conversions  were  taking  place  io  Zcmplin,  an*!  »• 
 
 *  While  in  prison,  he  wm  taken  under  the  "  tix 
 
 priest  Baloghi,  but,  n^  "•■•   -■  -•    --'■  i-I-  !»»•  c«fti««le  • 
 In  1810  this  poor  in.  -^  tortnict 
 
 haveleavc  tojoin  the  ..  •  th«o,  and  In  • 
 
 petition  was  rejected  under  pecuiuriy  f^nrwUd 
 42 
 
494  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 the  law  forbade  any  one,  under  heavy  penalties,  "  inducing 
 or  encouraging  a  Roman  Catholic  to  leave  his  Church,  the 
 priests  thought  they  could  give  the  law  such  an  interpretation, 
 and  thus  change  the  Protestant  clergy  into  Papal  body- 
 guards, to  prevent  the  Roman  Catholics  from  even  hearing 
 the  Gospel. 
 
 ^  The  superintendents  of  both  churches  held  a  meeting  in 
 Pesth  respecting  this  order,  and  prepared  a  representation  to 
 the  king,  stating,  that,  as  Gospel  ministers,  they  were  bound 
 to  "  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature,"  and  could  not 
 therefore  obey  this  edict.  If  the  Roman  Catholics  must  be 
 kept  away  from  Protestant  churches,  the  king  must  contrive 
 some  other  plan  of  doing  so,  and  not  lay  the  obligation  on 
 the  pastors  to  exclude  them.  It  was  at  the  same  time  re- 
 solved to  draw  up  a  list  of  the  grievances  since  1793,  which 
 had  as  yet  not  been  healed,  and  present  them  to  the  king 
 with  the  expectation  of  justice. 
 
 In  the  midst  of  the  tumults  of  war  this  representation  was 
 disregarded  ;  and  in  1806,  a  new  edict  appeared,  directing 
 that  all  whom  the  priests  claimed  as  members  of  their 
 Church,  and  who  had  been  married  by  Protestant  pastors, 
 should  be  once  more  married  by  the  priest. 
 
 Some  of  the  counties  now  took  up  the  cause  of  the  Prot- 
 estants with  warmth.  On  the  16th  of  December,  1806,  the 
 authorities  of  Thurotz  sent  such  a  representation  on  the  sub- 
 ject, that  they  called  down  on  themselves  the  royal  displeas- 
 ure. Other  counties  brought  forward  authentic  evidence  that 
 the  edict  was  contrary  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  It  was 
 all  in  vain.     The  edict  was  even  after  a  few  years  renewed. 
 
 The  systematic  plan  for  reducing  the  numbers  of  the  Prot- 
 estants appeared  now  in  shape  of  paternal  care  for  the  edu- 
 cation of  the  children,  which  meant  that  the  youth  should  be 
 sent  to  Roman  Catholic  schools.* 
 
 *  The  Protestants  had  been  working  akcady  for  two  year's  at  a  plan  for 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OK    HUN<;ARY.  |M 
 
 This  was  the  severest  cut  of  ull ;  for  \\\v  Proiotitnnto  had 
 fancied  themselves  in  this  respect  so  fortifirtl  by  the  clear 
 letter  of  the  law,  that  no  attack,  even  of  Komv's  heaviest  ar- 
 tiller}',  could  reach  them.  The  executive  powrr,  Iwiwcvcr, 
 acted  as  if  the  whole  matter  were  sctiUd,  und  demanded 
 merely  from  the  Protestants,  wrtliin  twclvi?  nionth*,  an  ex- 
 pression of  their  readiness  to  send  their  children  to  llic  Ro. 
 man  Catholic  schools.  Tiie  ei<;lit  superintendcntii  met  and 
 resolved  that  a  general  council  or  mixiMl  commiHsion  ^* 
 be  held  at  Pcsth,  to  devise  means  of  escn|>«  from  thf  tn 
 ened  evil ;  but,  before  that  meeting  could  be  held,  a  prohibi- 
 tion was  issued,  and  thoy  were  forbidden  to  diacun  the  mal* 
 ter  any  further. 
 
 The  next  blow  was  the  confiscation  of  Hcvrn  hundrrd 
 Bibles  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  The  (»ala. 
 tine  had  written  to  the  magistracy  of  Presburg,  and  enpecialiy 
 to  the  vicegespan  or  deputy-lieutenant,  Madnlh,  direclmn 
 him  to  ascertain  from  the  professors  in  what  n-lution  thry 
 stood  to  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Sx-ic-ty,  bow  many 
 Bibles  thev  had  obtained,  in  whose  hands  tlio!*e  wm-  at  t»»al 
 time,  and  how  much  money  they  had  in  iheir  hand,  for  ihe 
 Bible  cause.  The  professors  werv  obliccd  to  «-nd  all  their 
 letters  and  books  for  ins,K>ction,  hr.pmg  that  their  Bible, 
 would  soon  be  restored. 
 
 While  this  was  jroing  on,  th,-  p..  ...  were  not  .low  m  car- 
 ryincr  forward  their  gvierilla  warfare.  They  continued  under 
 one  Vetence  or  other,  to  bring  th.  P  '-«^W- 
 
 n.ent  of  their  dues.    In  .M.chelsdorf  an<i  M  ^^J^^^ 
 
 sion  of  the  priests  had  been  very  '-J;-"^*^   ^^  " 
 fruitless  that  the  Protestants  wrote  to  the  m.prc^f'P^^'- 
 fir  'thirteen  years  of  patient  -''-^-t:^^^ 
 oppression  and  expense,  and  after  .r>mg  many  pU«  to o«aui 
 
 the  improvement  of  their  «:hooU,  and  thU 
 
 the  more  extraordiimry. 
 
 mBkmM»m»^^( 
 
496  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 redress,  we  find  ourselves  as  far  as  ever  from  obtaining  what 
 the  clear  letter  of  the  law  guarantees  as  our  right. 
 
 These  circumstances  induced  the  councillor  and  district- 
 inspector,  Bersewitzy,  to  write  his  book,  entitled  The  Bres- 
 ent  State  of  the  Protestants  in  Hungary*  He  had  good 
 reasons  for  writing.  He  was  not  only  urged  to  it  by  friends, 
 but  he  had  also  learned  by  experience  that  there  were 
 Jesuits  in  long  and  in  short  coats,  who  were  trying  at  court 
 to  misrepresent  the  Protestants.  It  was  not  only  said  that 
 all  Protestants  are  ipso  facto  rebels,  but,  also,  that  the  Hun- 
 garian Protestants  were  so  in  a  special  manner.  It  was 
 added  that  they  had  even  altered  their  symbolical  books ;  and 
 that  was  very  true,  for,  if  they  had  retained  the  expressions, 
 "  the  Babylonian  Plarlot,"  "  Antichrist,"  and  the  other  names 
 applied  to  Rome,  they  would  never  have  obtained  leave  to 
 print  their  Confession  of  Faith. 
 
 Only  one  remedy  remained  open,  and  even  that  afforded 
 little  hope.  The  Protestants  were  ready,  however,  to  grasp 
 even  at  a  straw,  and  accordingly  a  deputation  was  sent  to 
 Vienna  to  the  imperial  throne. 
 
 A  resolution  had  already  been  passed,  in  the  year  1816, 
 that  two  deputies  from  the  sister  Churches  should  remain 
 constantly  at  Vienna  till  such  time  as  they  succeeded  in  ob- 
 taining an  audience  of  the  emperor.  They  should  also  try  to 
 influence  the  ministry  to  prevent  such  men  being  appointed 
 judges  in  religious  matters  as  were  themselves  a  party  con- 
 cerned in  the  dispute  ;  but  that  the  spirit  of  the  Treaty  of 
 Linz  should  in  this  respect  fully  be  carried  out.  The  great 
 European  transactions  of  the  time,  however,  prevented  any- 
 thing being  done  in  this  case  till  the  year  1817. 
 
 In  April,  a  deputation,  con-sistmg  of  Privy-Councillor  Peter 
 Balogh,  general  inspector  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  and  Count 
 
 *  Nachricten  iiber  den  jetzigen  Zustand  der  Evangelischen  in  Ungarn. 
 Leipzig,  1822. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNdARY.         197 
 
 LadislausTcleky,  of  iljo  Reformed  Clum-li,  procot-diMi  to  Vi- 
 enna.  They  considered  it,  however,  jirudent  lo  infonn  the 
 palatine  of  their  journey  and  its  objects,  and  to  niirinpl  to 
 gain  his  influence  on  tlieir  side.  They  nrcortlinply  waiitMl 
 on  him,  and  represented  liow  the  'JGth  articlr  of  tin?  year 
 1791-92  was  liabitually  disregarded  ahnwit  in  erory  point : 
 how  in  many  respects  the  Protestants  wrrv  woree  iiiiiuiled 
 now  than  under  Maria  Theresa ;  how  childrt* n  wen*  hiernlly 
 stolen  from  their  parents  by  priestly  infliirnce,  and  wnt  to 
 distant  counties  ;  and  that  many  parents  were  reduced  to 
 beggary  by  the  steps  which  they  had  been  obliped  to  mkr  lo 
 regain  their  own  ofl^^pring.  Thou^^h  individiialu  had  f-  •  ■ 
 their  infancy  been  notoriously  memlKTs  of  nn  evan-^" 
 church,  still,  if  the  priest  asserted  ilie  contrur)',  thw  a*-  ri<>M 
 gave  him  almost  unlimited  control  over  the  |mrti<H  roncrrwd. 
 The  difRcultics  thrown  in  the  way  of  those  who  wi»hcd  lo 
 join  the  Protestant  Church  were  so  gn-at  nn  to  - 
 step  in  most  cases  impossible.  Thos*'  who  nnnou: 
 intention  of  doing  so  were  frequently  subjected  lo  corporal 
 punishment,  because,  it  was  said,  thrif  ohslinatrly  rrsitfrd  tkf 
 will  of  the  supreme  rulers.*  The  drputati(»ii  r..(npl.i»n»d 
 further,  that  Protestants  were  very  seldom  admitt«*tl  to  cwtl 
 offices  ;  that  to  accept  of  Bibles  from  the  HritiAh  and  Vof- 
 eign  Bible  Society  had  been  reckoned  a  crime  ;  ami  that  to 
 this  day  the  acts  of  the  Synod  were,  to  ilie  prr-nt  dctrimmtof 
 the  Protestant  Church,  not  yet  confirmed  by  the  emprrof. 
 
 The  deputation  stated  these  and  many  other  grK-rancr* 
 with  firmness,  but  at  the  same  time  with  beaming  rr«pcrt ; 
 and  the  palatine,  having  heani  their  stor>'  in  •ilenrr,  pftim. 
 ised  to  use  his  influence  in  their  favor.  Tbr  drputatioo  look 
 their  leave  with  the  request  thai  the  palatine  would  no<  wikt 
 
 «  Not  of  the  Supreme  Ruler,  for  it  WM 
 the  right  of  private  ju.lpmcnt.  tat  miut 
 creatures. 
 
 •12  • 
 
498  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 out  of  the  one  kingdom  two  to  arise,  namely,  a  Protestant 
 and  a  Roman  Catholic  State. 
 
 Arrived  in  Vienna,  the  deputation  had  little  difficulty  in 
 being  introduced  to  the  emperor,  who  received  them  with  all 
 possible  civility.  They  congratulated  him  'on  his  success 
 and  glory  in  the  late  wars  ;  expressed  the  desire  of  the  Prot- 
 estants that  his  throne  might  long  be  firmly  established,  and 
 then  proceeded  to  open  their  case.  They  had  never,  they 
 said,  once  imagined  that  the  emperor  had  any  part  in  the  in- 
 justice which  they  were  obliged  to  suffer,  but  they  would  sim- 
 ply request  that  the  jurisdiction  in  their  case  should  be  taken 
 out  of  the  hands  of  those  who  were  at  the  same  time  accusers 
 and  judges,  and  that  the  emperor  would  be  pleased  to  order 
 that  the  spirit  of  the  Treaty  of  Linz  be  in  all  points  carried 
 out. 
 
 The  emperor  replied  that  he  did  not  hate  any  one  on 
 account  of  his  religion,  if  he  only  adhered  firmly  to  the  prin- 
 ciples which  he  professed  ;  but  he  neither  could  nor  would 
 tolerate  sectarians.  He  esteemed  the  Protestants  of  Ger- 
 many, but  in  Hungary  they  were  driving  the  Koman  Catho- 
 lics out  of  all  the  civil  offices.* 
 
 The  deputation  brought  forward  documents  showing  that 
 in  the  Hungarian  chamber,  among  all  the  office-bearers, 
 was  only  one  Protestant  secretary  ;  in  the  viceregal  court 
 were  twenty-five  councillors,  of  whom  only  one  was  Prot- 
 estant ;  of  the  twenty-two  judges  of  the  septemviral  table, 
 only  four,  and  of  all  the  judges  of  the  district  table,  only 
 three,  were  Protestants ;  of  the  fifty-three  lieutenants  and 
 deputy-lieutenants  of  counties,  all  but  five  were  Roman 
 Catholics. 
 
 "  We  observe,"  remarked  the  emperor,  "  that  the  Protes- 
 tants prefer  alv/ays  having  their  affairs  settled  by  the  German 
 
 *  One  sees  how  the  priests  had  misiiiformeil  the  emperor  for  the  sake  of 
 blackeniniT  the  Protestants. 
 
rUOTKSTANT    CIIUnCH    OK    lirNCARY.  499 
 
 ministers,  and  pcrluii).s  they  arc  more  impartial.  Among  ilw 
 Hungarians  arc  very  worthy  men,  but  tlu-y  like  lo  make  iIm 
 throne  yield."  The  deputation  took  the  op|>ortunily  of  re- 
 questing to  liave  tiie  acts  of  tlic  Synod  confirmed. 
 
 In  reference  to  the  confiscation  of  il)c  Iliblcs,  ihc  empcrur 
 remarked  that  too  mucii  reading;  in  those  bookM  wa.s  dan^rt' 
 ous  to  the  stabiHty  of  tlic  state.  "  The  Protesluntit  of  boCh 
 confessions  in  Germany  don't  bcdicve  anything.  Wbcrrforr, 
 the  leading  men,  as  thoy  find  no  comfort  in  their  own  syklcm, 
 are  turning  back  to  the  Church  of  Rome." 
 
 The  deputation  remarked  lluit  they  had  no  knowle<ip>  of 
 such  a  state  of  things  ;  besides,  infidelity  is  not  a  fruit  of  Trxjt- 
 estantism,  but  of  the  corrupt  natural  state  of  man.  In  Fnii»cr, 
 and  even  Italy,  were  hosts  of  infidels,  and  no  one  a»cnb«nj 
 this  to  the  working  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  but  to  thr  nn!:in! 
 heart. 
 
 The  conversation  now  turned  on  political  an-,  i. .:....  ....- 
 
 ters,  and  the  deputation  were  dismissed  with  the  imprf^j«»n 
 that  the  emperor  really  wished  to  see  justice  done. 
 
 It  was  some  days  before  the  deputation  could  be  ndmiticd 
 to  see  the  Chancellor  Metternich ;   but  when  the  appumled 
 time  came,  they  saluted  him  as  tlic  prince  who  ha  '  •'       '     f 
 merits  of  the   glorious  Peace.     They  then  pou;' 
 bearing  of  that  Peace  on  the  Protestants  of  H'. 
 declared  that  justice  never  could  be  done  so  long  a 
 parties  were  accusers  and  judges.     They  laid  Unm  on  the 
 fact  that,   while   the  sons  of  the  Prot. 
 proportion  the  majority  in  the  army,  an- 
 defence  of  the  country/  yet  in  the  enjoyment 
 omces,f  they  were  represented  only  in  »'  ••  -'* 
 two  hundred. 
 
 ♦  The  lower  nobility  a«  chiefly  ?nAmU«K  «d  I.  Ih.  U-  ^  W*-. 
 
 tliev  were  obliged  to  take  arm*. 
 t  None  but  noblemen  wc«  •dmi-lM.  to  tW  < 
 
500  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 The  deputation  went  on  to  show  how  the  children  of  mixed 
 marriages  were  taken  by  force  from  their  parents,  and  re- 
 moved to  distant  counties  ;  how  the  fact  of  a  person's  grand- 
 father having  been  a  Roman  Catholic,  was  made  a  pretext 
 for  summoning  him,  involving  him  in  heavy  expense  ;  and, 
 if  already  married,  he  was  compelled  to  be  married  again  by 
 the  priest,  —  which,  they  said,  was  contrary  to  the  canons  of 
 the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  and  in  former  periods  was  quite 
 unknown. 
 
 Prince  Metternich  replied  that  he  could  assure  them,  on 
 his  honor,  that  persecution  or  intolerance  towards  those  who 
 dissented  from  the  Church  of  Rome  was  neither  the  wish 
 of  his  Majesty  nor  did  it  lie  in  the  character  of  the  govern- 
 ment. He  acknowledged  the  advantages  of  Protestantism, 
 and  especially  that  it  was  much  more  advantageous  to  the 
 rulers  than  Popery,  which  is  still  maintaining  a  State  within 
 a  State.  He  acknowledged,  that  the  Protestants  in  Hungary 
 were  suffering  great  injustice  ;  but  it  was  exceedingly  difficult 
 to  find  a  remedy,  for  the  royal  decrees  met  with  so  many 
 obstacles,  that  they  did  not  always  produce  the  effect  which 
 was  intended.  He  remarked  that  though  this  was  not  his 
 special  department,  yet  he  would  not  fail  to  urge  on  his  Maj- 
 esty the  necessity  of  seeing  justice  done  to  the  Protestants. 
 
 The  deputation  left  this  powerful  minister  with  high  hopes, 
 and  proceeded  to  wait  on  the  others  who  had  influence  over 
 the  affairs  of  the  Protestants.  Each  one  tried  to  shift  the 
 blame  from  himself,  and  made  promises  for  the  future  ;  but 
 the  deputation  laid  little  stress  on  the  smooth  words  of  hope.* 
 
 *  Report  of  the  privy  councillor  Peter  Balogh,  JIS. ;  Gen.  Conv.  Archives, 
 Balosh,  Fasc.  XII.  No.  lOG. 
 
PROTESTANT   CHURCH    OF    HUNCAUY.  fJOl 
 
 CHAPTKIl    X 
 
 The  Inner  Life  of  the  Church.  —  Attcin|.:,   ...    , 
 Schools.  —  The  Faiuinc.  —  Lcpicies.  —  Support 
 siastical  Authority  luul  Order  decay.  —  Attempt-  : 
 and  a  Periodical.  —The  Bible  Society.  —  rrepanilioiu  fur  U. 
 Jubilee. 
 
 A  NEW  and  vigorous  otTort  was  now  in;i<lr  m  1 1 
 schools.     The   general    inspector,   IVler   Ilalo^h, 
 energetic  appeal  to  the  four  Lutheran  supcrinteiKientji,  urg- 
 ing them  to  greater  diligence  in  enforcing  more  attention  to 
 the  study  of  the  Hungarian  language  and  of  thcolog)-.     And 
 the  appeal  was  not  made  in  vain. 
 
 Hitherto  the  troubles  from  without  hnd  prevenlcd  the  Prof* 
 estants  carrying  out  any  fi.xcd  system  of  cdiicntion  in  all  ihcir 
 schools,  but  a  commission  was  now  given  by  iho  four  Lu- 
 theran superintendents  to  the  profc'^son*  Schwanhner  and 
 Shadius,  of  Pesth,  to  prepare  n  phu!  •  expeclod 
 
 to  meet  the  approbation  of  the  two  • 
 
 When  these  men,  however,  hnd  fulfillc<l  Ihcir  comrotauao, 
 there  arose  peculiar  difliculties  in  the  practical  workinif. 
 Some  wished  to  have  a  g>'mnasiiun  in  ev«T>'  umioralc  ;  tMh- 
 ers  thought  it  enough  to  have  one  in  <'\'  *  '**ow>«» 
 wished  to  have  universities  established  ;  v  nrudr- 
 mics  for  both  Churches  united;  and  lUcm-  i-  1  a^ 
 Presburg  and  Debrecsin.  Some  wished  ih.  -•  f 
 the  Greek  Church  to  Ikj  also  admitted.  S-n.-  >*  •  • 
 German,  and  some  the  Hungarian  Ian;:  :..-  '■  he  dusAy 
 used.  
 
 •  IncludingiCTwmlof  U» 
 
502  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Want  of  harmony,  and  a  regard  for  private  and  local  in- 
 terests, prevented  the  Protestants  coming  to  any  very  favora- 
 ble results,  till  an  intimation  was  given  that  the  government 
 was  about  to  require  them  to  adopt  the  system  at  present  in 
 force  in  the  Roman  Catholic  schools. 
 
 A  time  of  severe  trial  soon  broke  loose  on  Hungary,  and 
 the  schools  experienced  the  withering  blast.  The  government 
 had  been  so  much  exhausted  by  the  war,  that  it  was  obliged 
 to  become  bankrupt ;  and  the  value  of  the  circulating  money 
 was  at  once  diminished  by  sixty  per  cent.  The  panic  made 
 the  actual  loss  still  greater.  Then  came  the  terrible  years 
 of  famine,  which  are  still  remembered  with  horror.  •  The  sal- 
 aries of  the  professors  remaining  nominally  the  same,  were 
 actually  only  two  fifths  of  their  former  value,  and  the  great 
 number  of  poor  students  who  required  to  be  supported  by 
 benevolent  contributions,  not  only  suffered  the  greatest  hard- 
 ships, but  lay  on  the  professors  as  a  burden  too  great  to  be 
 borne. 
 
 But  as  the  dark  night  brings  out  the  stars,  and  as  troublous 
 times  make  us  acquainted  with  new  friends,  so  did  these 
 weeks  and  months  of  trial  bring  out  an  amount  of  generosity 
 and  a  depth  of  interest  before  unknown.  Rich  legacies 
 came  pouring  in.  One  from  Baron  Calisius  amounted  to 
 forty  thousand  florins,  which  was  designed  for  the  academy 
 at  Presburg.  The  general  inspector,  also,  in  addition  to  his 
 own  liberal  donations,  wrote  to  many  of  the  wealthy  families 
 in  the  land,  to  the  superintendents  and  seniors,  appealing  for 
 assistance  ;  and  the  result  was,  that  many  thousands  of  florins 
 were  subscribed,  and  provisions  were  sent  to  the  schools  for 
 the  support  of  the  young  men. 
 
 Many  others  followed  the  noble  example  of  the  inspector. 
 Some  paid  off  old  debts  which  lay  heavy  on  the  schools  ; 
 others  provided  bursaries ;  others  sent  money  or  food  ;  till  it 
 was  soon  found  that  what  the   bankruptcy  of  the  state  had 
 
PROTESTANT   CHURCH    OK    HUNOAIIV.  SQS 
 
 cost   them  was  nearly  all  made  u,.  again  l.v  the  private  con- 
 tributions  of  their  own  members.* 
 
 The  country  pastors  were  in  n  much  better  Mate  than  tho 
 professors  and  pastors  in  towns.  In  the  country  ii  wan  cu». 
 tomary  to  pay  the  pastor  in  fniits  and  pro<lucc  of  the  farm. 
 As  the  quantity  was  fixed,  and  the  price  so  enoriTHxisly  high, 
 many  country  pastors  turned  it  to  good  account  for  the  kn- 
 efit  of  their  families. 
 
 It  was,  however,  subject  of  deep  regret  tluil  thr  ( 
 was  still  sinking  in  its  value  as  n  Church  of  Christ.  >1  ; 
 congregations  neglected  to  follow  the  acts  of  the  Synod, 
 which  would  have  given  unity  and  life  to  their  operalioos ; 
 forgetting  that  the  circumstance  of  the  emp<Tor  not  having 
 confirmed  these  acts,  did  not  make  them  lusc  ilieir  innate 
 worth  or  their  ecclesiastical  authority,  whatever  influence 
 this  omission  might  have  on  those  out  of  the  pale  of  iJk? 
 Church.  It  was  forgotten  that  the  act.**  were  ccclcsinsucally 
 binding,  though  not  in  the  eye  of  the  civil  |H>wcr. 
 
 Strange  suicidal  acts  of  insubordination  occurred.  A  lay 
 sub-inspector,  John  Fejas,  held  a  visitation  of  the  disthct 
 without  consulting  the  senior  or  any  of  the  cicrg}',  made  ar- 
 rangements to  please  himself,  and  evt-n  accused  one  of  tbe 
 pastors  before  the  Roman  Catholic  bishop.  The  whole  dirthct 
 was  excited,  and  the  war  between  the  clergy  and  the  wealthy 
 laity  waxed  very  fierce. 
 
 In  the  year  1807,  a  nobleman  in  Szanto  horsewhipped  Om 
 pastor  in  the  open  streets,  in  broad  daylight.  .\  f«w  ymr* 
 later,  another  pastor,  John  Suska,  of  I'dvarnor,  na*  irr-ntrd 
 in  a  similar  way,  beciusc  he  had  brotipht  to  light  •  system  of 
 dishonesty  by  which  the  nobleman  had  been  appropriaUog  to 
 himself  some  of  the  income  of  Uic  Pnotraitant  Church. 
 
 *  In  the  famine  of  loor. 
 ported  at  Prcsburg.    Tb.- 
 
 and  ninety  llnrins,  nml  th'-  ■■-,-  • 
 
 five.    The  deficit  ww  oftcrwwO.  paid  by  Ibo  roiaatory 
 friends. 
 
504  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 In  the  Lutheran  Church  some  of  the  pastors  were  forcibly 
 expelled  without  any  reason  assigned ;  and  in  the  Reformed 
 Church  such  matters  occurred,  though  less  frequently,  for  the 
 congregation  had  the  right  of  dismissing  the  pastor  on  every 
 new  year's  day  if  he  did  not  comply  with  their  wishes. 
 Many  a  worthy  man  was  thus  hampered  in  his  work,  or 
 made  to  cringe  before  his  wealthy  parishioners. 
 
 If  each  nobleman  and  wealthy  or  influential  person  did  as 
 he  chose  in  the  diflJerent  parishes,  it  naturally  follows  that  the 
 decrees  of  the  constituted  authorities  met  with  little  respect ; 
 and  it  was  in  vain  to  attempt  to  introduce  unity  of  action.  A 
 general  meeting  was  held  at  Pesth,  in  181 1,  to  consult  about 
 a  new  school  fund  ;  but  the  diocese  beyond  the  Danube  not 
 only  did  not  appear,  but  even  sent  in  to  the  government  its  own 
 views  on  the  subject,  as  if  it  were  a  separate  independent  body. 
 
 In  the  public  discussions  there  was  no  mutual  confidence, 
 no  deference  to  the  wishes  of  others,  and  therefore  no  good 
 results  came  out  of  them. 
 
 Why  should  we  record  the  plans  proposed  for  establishing 
 a  theological  institution  at  Vienna,  or  a  printing-press,  or  a 
 periodical  for  the  interests  of  the  whole  Church  ?  These 
 schemes  all  perished  for  v/ant  of  union. 
 
 Many  congregations  refused  to  pay  the  sums  for  which 
 they  were  morally  bound.  They  ceased  to  send  in  their 
 contributions  for  the  support  of  the  publicly  recognized  agents 
 of  the  Church; 
 
 In  the  midst  of  all  these  confusions  and  heart-burnings,  a 
 happy  period  was  approaching,  which,  if  properly  improved, 
 should  heal  all  dissension,  and  renew  the  vigor  of  the  whole 
 Church.  The  jubilee  of  the  Reformation  was  approaching. 
 What  a  summons  to  self-examination  lay  in  that  word  !  —  to 
 call  up  the  memories  of  the  Lord's  goodness  in  the  past ;  to 
 unite  the  scattered  and  disjointed  members  of  the  Church ;  in 
 one  word,  to  renew  the  spiritual  union  of  the  members  with 
 one  another,  and  with  the  Great  Head,  Jesus  Christ. 
 
PKOTESTANT    CHUKCH    OP    III'.\(;AKY.  S05 
 
 As  a  preparation  for  the  jubilee,  the  British  and  Fomgn 
 Bible  Society  sent  a  new  grant  of  five  hundred  llungaruui 
 Bibles,  and,  besides,  a  very  considerable  sum  of  money  for 
 printing  a  new  edition  of  a  Slavonian  New  Tcf«Uimrni. 
 
 Both  of  the  sister  Churches  were  called  on  to  inokr  exer- 
 tions to  celebrate  the  jubilee  in  a  worthy  manner.  It  wai  the 
 proper  time  for  gathering  the  papers  which  threw  light  oa 
 the  state  of  the  Church  in  times  past,  and  for  acttmg  up  a 
 monument  to  say,  ''  Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  u».*' 
 
 43 
 
iSOiS  HISTORY   OF   THE 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 
 FROM  THE  REFORMATION  JUBILEE  TO  THE  DEATH  OF 
 FRANCIS  I. 
 
 The  Jubilee  celebrated  only  by  the  Lutherans.  —  Fruits.  —  Students  for- 
 bidden to  study  abroad.  —  Kegister  of  Mixed  Marriages.  —  Children 
 separated  from  their  Parents.  —  Deputation  to  Vienna. — Persecution  of 
 the  Protestants  in  Puchow.  —  The  King  in  Hungary.  —  Keport  of  Ladis- 
 laus  Teleky. 
 
 The  festival  of  the  Reformation  Jubilee  was  observed  with 
 great  solemnity  by  the  Lutheran  Church.  The  Reformed 
 Church,  with  a  few  exceptions,  took  no  part  in  the  celebra- 
 tion. It  was  ordered  by  the  consistory  that  all  outward  man- 
 ifestations of  joy,  such  as  feasting,  dancing,  firing  of  cannons, 
 should  be  avoided,  and  that  the  ceremony  should  consist  in  a 
 public  service  held  in  all  the  churches  on  the  2d  of  Novem- 
 ber. 
 
 A  few  of  the  free  cities  neglected  these  orders,  and,  to  the 
 great  grief  of  the  common  people,  introduced  the  national 
 guards,  who,  with  drums  and  trumpets,  commemorated  the 
 day  in  their  own  peculiar  manner.  It  was  a  mere  imitation 
 of  Popish  festivals ;  but,  with  these  few  exceptions,  all  went 
 on  quietly  and  in  order.  Many  Roman  Catholics  were  drawn 
 by  curiosity  into  the  churches,  and  went  away  with  a  favora- 
 ble impression.  Still  more  manifest  were  the  fruits  of  this 
 festival  on  the  Protestants  in  their  more  diligent  attendance 
 on  the  means  of  grace  and  increased  liberality  towards  the 
 support  of  the  schools  and  churches.  Large  contributions 
 flowed  in,  and  especially  for  the  schools  in  Eperjes,  Schem- 
 
PROTESTANT    (  III  la  II    oK    UrNiJAKV.  607 
 
 nitz,  and  Modern,  lil.oral  pn  inlums  wcru  grnntcHj,  and  pnsm 
 offered  for  competition.* 
 
 The  students  of  theology  were  from  thus  lime  »ubjcclca  lu 
 a  strict  examination  ;  and  to  prepare  them  for  it  •  .  r. 
 
 tion  was  made  that  they  miglit  avail  lh.'ins4lvis  ..; 
 ries  estahlishcd   for  Hungarian  studcnla  at  Wiiienburn  ami 
 Leipzig,  and  afterwards  tnm.sfcrrcd  to  Ilulle.t     T\w  l>unui. 
 ries  in  the  native  institutions  were  put  on  a  belter  fooling,  oii«l 
 made  to  yield  much  more  revenue. 
 
 It  was  the  general  inspector,  Pelcr  Iklogh,  who  wm  Uw 
 soul  of  all  these  undertakings  ;  and  it  pleased  ihe  I^ord  lo 
 call  him  away  by  death  in  the  year  18 18,  and  Aleunticr 
 Pronay  was  now  elected  to  fill  his  pluce.  The  exiH^tatiocu 
 which  had  been  entertained  of  the  new  insjMrior  wore  Ml 
 disappointed,  and  under  his  direction  the  n-linioui  i-ducatioa 
 of  the  students  at  the  universities  und  gymnoHia  was  made  a 
 prominent  part  of  the  duty  of  ihc  Church.  In  I* «'  !' 
 garian  pastor  was  appointed  to  superintend  thjjj  w 
 
 The  Protestant  prisoners  now  obtained  Ifuve  • 
 by  their  own  pastore,  and  some  filial  churcJK'M 
 independent  position,  being  pennilled  lo  call  a  paator  and  a 
 schoolmaster.| 
 
 Since  the  tricentenary  anniversar)-  of  llic  Reformalitm,  the 
 priests  had  again  been  busy  at  court,  and  a  cuinmand  cAtw 
 to  the  district  beyond  the  Danube,  in  November,  iHlH,  r\'. 
 quiring  them  to  furnish  a  return  of  llie  number  of  IliUca  ihry 
 had  received  from  London,  and  llio  price*  at  which  ihcy  had 
 been  sold. 
 
 «  A  prize  of  one  hundred  florim  was  fhrw  •«J^  ^_  _^ 
 
 lilatthew  Bell ;  another  for  an  p*««t  oq  PalpH  EH"^  « .T*^***  ^ ^^  ^*^- 
 florins  were  invested  J.y  Sainud  Li«<WaMim,  fcr  ib«  patpa*  «  piM*a»  •• 
 
 the  best  specimens  of  writing.  ^  ^^^ ^^  ^  ^  ^  _,       .- 
 
 t  The  sums  sunk  for  thU  purpnM  n*  H«!V  ar*  wM  U  ^— - 
 
 totliirteen  thouMnd  one  hundrr-l  »•  '  * '*°^.  "^L^  ?*^ 
 
 four  hundred  and  fortr^igiU  dolUo  •■•  «^*>^    ^-^  ■  — ' 
 
 llung-.irian  library. 
 
 J  Tymau  obtained  thi»  ri«bt  In  III!. 
 
508  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Under  the  pretence  of  the  great  insubordination  prevalent 
 at  Gottingen  and  Jena,  the  students  were  forbidden  to  pro- 
 ceed to  these  universities ;  and,  shordy  after,  all  the  German 
 universities  were  forbidden.* 
 
 The  professors  in  the  native  universities  were  required 
 twice  a  year  to  furnish  very  accurate  information  of  every- 
 thing connected  with  the  students  and  the  study. 
 
 New  difficulties  were  thrown  in  the  way  of  those  who 
 wished  to  join  the  Protestant  Church,  and  the  judges  acted 
 in  such  cases  as  if  no  law  existed  on  the  subject. 
 
 A  very  strict  registry  was  required  of  all  mixed  marriages  ; 
 illegitimate  children  were  all  declared  to  belong  to  the  Church 
 of  Rome  ;  and  where  any  danger  was  feared  from  the  in- 
 fluence of  a  Protestant  parent  or  relative,  the  children  were 
 removed  from  parental  control,  and  put  into  safe  hands.  If 
 the  Protestant  parents,  or  one  of  them,  joined  the  Church  of 
 Kome,  the  children  were  compelled  to  follow. 
 
 Simply  at  the  request  of  the  bishop,  the  police  authorities 
 of  Kesmark  brought  the  student  Andrew  Szokol  away  from 
 his  friends,  and  placed  him  in  the  Roman  Catholic  college  at 
 Leutshaw.  Little  inquiry  was  made  when  a  bishop  claimed 
 any  one  as  belonging  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  for  the  author- 
 ities supposed  that  the  Church  —  that  is,  the  bishop  —  must 
 be  infallible. 
 
 The  priest  of  Lubla  refused  to  allow  a  pastor  to  attend  at 
 the  funeral  of  the  wife  of  George  Munster,  and  declared  that 
 the  burial  of  a  Protestant  was  a  desecration  of  holy  ground. 
 
 Count  Esterhazy  wrote  on  one  occasion,  that  inasmuch  as 
 the  religion  of  the  Protestants  is  accursed  of  God,  the  least 
 possible  favor  should  be  shown  to  it,  and  that  he  did  not  think 
 that  the  Edict  of  Toleration  should  extend  to  the  deceased. 
 
 Under  these  circumstances,  a  new  deputation  proceeded  to 
 Vienna  ;  but  they  found  the  air  about  the  court  so  oppressive, 
 that  they  came  away  sadly  dispirited. 
 
 *  Intimatum,  November,  1818,  and  4th  of  May,  1819. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUNCARY.         660 
 
 One  of  the  deputation  wrote  liome  :  "Those  who  receive 
 us  with  the  greatest  kindness  are  Mcttcmich,  lioUlacia,  snd 
 Esterhazy.  It  is  well  that  this  last,  in  virtue  of  his  oiTice, 
 has  some  influence,  for  many  liero  wouhl  wish  once  more  lo 
 introduce  the  Spanisli  IiKjuisiiion."  The  fnip<'ror  n-ccivcd 
 the  deputation  very  kindly  on  the  23d  of  Soptcmber,  but  in* 
 formed  them  that  just  because  he  loved  W\n  subjects  he  could 
 not  allow  them  to  study  at  foreign  univcniiticH.  Iie«ide«,  (he 
 Protestants  in  the  German  provinces  of  \\w  cnjpirr  pive  hiin 
 far  more  pleasure  than  the  Hungarians,  \vli<»  win-  roo'.t.inilv 
 teasing  him. 
 
 No  wonder,  said  the  deputation,  that  you  :in   aiA 
 on  to  interfere  ;  but  the  endless  nttacks  of  our  ad\« 
 the  reason  of  this,  and  we  are  not  to  blnino  when  wc 
 to  our  king  for  protection.     The  cslablisluncnl  of  a  iIm  i  .  ^. 
 cal  msTitution,  said  the  emperor,  must  wait  till  CJcrmany  re- 
 turn  to  proper  order  ;  and,  instead  of  sanriiotjing  !■ 
 of  the   Protestant  synod,  he  thought  it   Ix'llrr  of 
 draw  up  a  constitution  for  the  Protestant  Church. 
 
 Tlie  complaints  of  the  Protestants  he  tbotiphi  niu*^  »...:^  -y 
 be  over-colored,  and  besides,  if  they  had  the  pimcr,  lhf7 
 would  themselves  l)e  intolerant. 
 
 The  deputation  was  not  very  successful,  for  the  oppirwioo 
 went  on  and  increased  in  such  n  way  as  to  »el  aiMde  the  very 
 
 laws  of  nature.  »    .       . 
 
 In  the  valley  of  Puchow  incredible  ftufTmng  luid  to  be  ro- 
 dured  ;  but,  for  the  sake  of  explaining  ihc  circun-uncc.  -tj 
 must  take  a  retrospective  view. 
 
 At  the  time  of  Fmncis  Rakolr.y,  wIk>  w«i.  the  pm,.' 
 of  this  valley,  the  inhabitants  wer.  ''^^-^}'y '"^^'r^^ 
 the  Protestant  Chun:h  ;  when,  howevr,  C  ,K,nt  ^-^^r- 
 ,e  property,  the  tenants  wen-  «WiH  -  {[''V^^'J, 
 Ron'e.  At  heart  they  still  <^-'-'^*\«r »"  '  r^^^^ 
 carefully  inculcated  their  views  on  ^^^^^^^l^"^ 
 when  the  Edict  of  Toleration  appeared,  owuiy  of  ihwi  -^ 
 43* 
 
510  HISTORY    OF    THE  ^ 
 
 grated  to  Moravia  and  Austria,  where  they  enjoyed  their  priv- 
 ileges in  peace.  After  some  time  those  who  remained  behind 
 wished  also  publicly  to  profess  their  faith,  but  the  consequence 
 was  that  many  of  them  were  thrown  into  prison.  They  ap- 
 pealed to  Joseph,  on  the  15th  of  July,  1785,  for  protection, 
 and  he  not  only  granted  them  leave  to  take  the  necessary 
 steps  for  joining  the  Protestant  Church,  but  he  also  sent  them 
 a  priest  expressly  on  purpose.  This  priest  tried  his  powers 
 in  vain  to  detain  them  in  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  when  he 
 found  that  he  was  unsuccessful,  he  left  them  with  the  remark 
 that,  as  they  were  so  hardened,  they  might  believe  what  they 
 chose. 
 
 This  poor  people  lived  there  till  1792,  in  the  quiet  enjoy- 
 ment of  their  privileges  as  Protestants,  so  that  the  priests 
 could  not  deny  that  their  children  had  been  all  baptised,  their 
 marriages  solemnized,  and  their  dead  buried,  by  Protestant 
 pastors.  With  that*  fatal  decree  of  the  viceregal  court  in 
 1792  began  their  miseries. 
 
 A  petition  was  sent  to  Vienna,  and  obtained  immediate 
 attention,  but  the  stamp-duties  for  having  the  royal  decision 
 registered  and  brought  into  force  were  so  heavy  that  the  peo- 
 ple were  not  able  to  pay.  They  remained,  therefore,  in  this 
 state  of  uncertainty  till  1816,  when  an  order  from  the  vice- 
 regal court,  dated  2d  of  January,  No.  475,  sent  a  deputation 
 down  to  Loaz  to  investigate  matters.  The  deputation  came 
 on  the  13th  of  April,  in  the  middle  of  the  spring  labor,  and 
 summoned  the  inhabitants  of  the  whole  valley  of  Puchow  to 
 meet  at  Loaz,  where  they  were  detained  two  days. 
 
 On  the  15th  of  April  a  Roman  Catholic  member  of  the 
 deputation  announced  the  result  of  the  investigation  :  "  The 
 children  of  all  mixed  marriages  should  be  handed  over  with- 
 out delay  to  the  priest  for  instruction  in  the  Roman  Catholic 
 religion,  and  the  children  which  had  in  1811  been  put  under 
 the  care  of  the  priest,  but  who  had  run  away,  must  be  found 
 out  and  brought  back  for  instruction." 
 
PROTESTANT    ClirnrH    OF    HCNr.ARV.  511 
 
 Fifty  couples  wlio  had,  it  seemed,  boon  married  by  Prolwi. 
 tant  pastors,  tlioii^li  one  of  the  parlies  wasclaiim-d  an  a  mem- 
 ber of  the  Cluirch  of  Rome,  were  iinmediatrly  hrpnrai»Mi 
 from  the  rest,  declared  to  l)c  iIIe<,niHy  married,  orderrd  {g 
 proceed  to  the  Roman  Catholic  church  for  confession,  and  on 
 that  same  afternoon  they  were  to  lie  married.  Some  «xpmiiMHl 
 unwillingness  to  submit,  and  wen*  thrown  into  chains.  TV 
 rest  were  driven  by  force  to  the  church,  atj«l  n*marrie<J.  (>n 
 the  16th  tlie  deputation  departed,  without,  however,  having  ob» 
 tained  a  single  child  ;  and,  on  leavinp,  they  Imndrd  th<'  Proir». 
 tant  pastor  a  list  of  three  inuuired  and  s<'V<niy  inhnbiiant*  of 
 the  valley  whom  he  should  not  sullrr  to  niter  bin  church. 
 
 On  the  18th  of  May,  the  county  btiilifl*,*  accompaniotl  by 
 the  priest,  proceeded  to  make  the  seizures  of  the  children. 
 After  long  searching,  tl>ey  found  four  ;  but  the  otltcn,  like 
 chickens  before  a  hawk,  had  hitldcn  ihemselvrji  in  the  fast* 
 nesses  of  the  wood. 
 
 On  the  20th,  this  ofTicer  returned,  contrar)-  to  law,  in  the 
 night,  with  the  Popish  schoolmaster  and  some  tuldim,  and 
 searched  the  dwelling  with  the  utmost  «xariM<-i*H.  ()i»o  man 
 was  imprisoned  for  not  surrendering  his  rt-lalives  ;  two  women 
 died  of  premature  confinement  arising  from  the  »hock  ;  and 
 two  children,  having  lost  their  way  in  the  woo<l,  dird  of  bun- 
 f^er.     This  was  the  fruit  of  this  Roman  Catholic  miiwion. 
 
 An  appeal  to  the  palatine  Jost'ph  brought  thmi  '  ; 
 
 as  the  report  which  appeared  in  conseqtjrnce  of  ■ 
 gation  recommended  milder  mcasurc«,  bccouw,  it  wm  aid, 
 even  Maria  Theresa  had  ordin-d  that  no  rorporml  pmmiskmemi 
 should  be  infikted  on  account  of  their  nliciom. 
 
 It  was  said,  however,  that  tbe»-  mm  wrn-  not  puoiibed  ht 
 bein^  Protestants,  but  for  their  disobedience  in  rrfiwng  to  b<s 
 come   Roman  Catholics,  and  this  brought  the  matter  oner 
 
 «  An  officer  of  the  lowert  order,  RHMralljr  poor  sod 
 business  it  was  to  execute  the  dccrc«  of  the  ooorty  oowt. 
 
512  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 more  before  the  county  court.  When  the  whde  stoiy  was 
 told,  one  of  the  judges,  the  Roman  Catholic  Count  Pallfy,  ex- 
 claimed, "  If  any  one  would  attempt  to  take  my  children  from 
 me,  I  would  shoot  him  dead.''''  And  now  the  affair  took 
 another  turn,  so  that  in  1824  it  was  officially  announced  that 
 the  affair  of  Puchow  might  be  regarded  as  settled. 
 
 When  the  king  came  to  Hungary,  in  1822,  a  Protestant 
 deputation  waited  on  him,  and  was  kindly  received.  "  I  am 
 a  great  friend  of  law  and  order,"  said  the  emperor,  "  but  I 
 must  tell  you  plainly  what  your  enemies  say  of  you  Protes- 
 tants. Your  are  charged  with  overbearing  and  tyrannical 
 conduct  in  counties  where  you  have  the  majority,  and  with 
 secret  plots  when  you  find  yourselves  in  the  minority."  The 
 deputation  replied  that,  in  the  face  of  such  wealth  as  the  an- 
 tagonist party  possessed,  all  their  secret  plans  at  elections 
 would  be  of  no  avail ;  and  if  election  riots  occurred,  and  the 
 people  became  excited,  the  Protestants  had  not  the  blame,  for 
 they  were  very  far  from  approving  of  such  conduct. 
 
 The  deputation  complained  of  want  of  a  fair  representation 
 in  the  public  offices.  In  the  chancellor's  office  there  was 
 only  one  Protestant  secretary  ;  in  the  viceregal  court  only 
 one  Protestant  member  ;  in  the  chamber,  neither  the  one  nor 
 the  other. 
 
 The  king  presumed  that  this  must  arise  either  from  the 
 Protestants  not  becoming  candidates  for  the  office,  or  not  pos- 
 sessing the  requisite  qualifications.* 
 
 The  deputation  told  some  of  the  tales  of  suffering  endured 
 by  the  Protestants,  under  priests  who  wished  to  force  them  to 
 turn,  and  the  king  listened  with  deep  emotion,  exclaiming 
 that  he  was  desperately  opposed  to  all  such  proceedings,  ''  for 
 all  proselytism   is  despicable."     He  wished   that  every  one 
 
 *  All  elections  should  take  place  without  prejudice  to  the  Roman  Catholic 
 religion;  accordingly,  in  the  list  sent  to  the  king  for  his  confirmation  there 
 generally  stood  one  or  more  able  Roman  Catholics,  and  only  the  most  inca- 
 pable Protestants  found  a  place  there. 
 
PROTESTANT    CiniROH    OF    HUMiAKV.  513 
 
 should  abide  by  liis  own  Churcli,  but  he  vcr)'  much  dump. 
 proved  of  the  prcvaihng  indiUcrcncc  t<»  Religion  to  be  fuuod 
 in  Germany. 
 
 The  deputation  complained  further  that  their  fncmim  wrrr 
 both  interested  parties  and  judges  in  n-ligiouM  iimttem ;  and 
 the  emperor,  acknowledging  tins  to  be  the  caac,  cxprr««cd 
 surprise  that  such  a  state  of  things  did  not  occur  in  Auntna, 
 but  only  in  Hungary,  where  one  might  have  I'xpccted  tb«*in 
 to  be'perfcctly  safe  under  the  proleeiion  of  their  runNiiiuiton. 
 
 The  unbounded  power  and  wealth  of  the  bi.«»h(»p«..  snul  tin- 
 deputation,  makes  the  constitution  of  no  avail. 
 
 After  a  lengthened  audience,  the  deputation  wa«  »u-.mi%MMi, 
 with  the  assurance  that  on  his  retun»  to  Vienna  the  en)|M*rtir 
 would  attend  to  all  their  grievances, and  have  them  n  dn-^-d. 
 The  deputation  came  away  with  higli  lw>pe^  tUut  ih.  r  ^ork 
 was  not  in  vain. 
 
514  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 The  Theological  Institution  at  Vienna.  —  Prohibition  of  Bible  Importation.  — 
 The  Eomau  Catholic  National  Synod.  —  Hoheuegger's  Signs  of  the  Times. 
 —  Diet  of  1825  -  27. 
 
 In  vain  do  we  search  for  any  of  the  good  fruits  which 
 Count  Ladislaus  Teleky  anticipated  from  his  interview  with 
 the  emperor. 
 
 The  one  real  benefit  conferred  on  the  Church  at  this  time 
 was  the  opening  of  the  Theological  Institution  at  Vienna,  in 
 1821.  The  director  and  professors  were  paid  and  appointed 
 by  the  emperor  through  the  Vienna  consistory.  It  was  soon 
 endowed  with  thirty  scholarships  of  fifty,  eighty,  and  one 
 hundred  florins,  and  was  intended  to  be  the  place  for  educat- 
 ing all  the  Protestant  clergy  of  the  empire. 
 
 Many  of  the  Transylvanian  students  still  succeeded  in  ob- 
 taining passports  to  foreign  universities,  and  many  of  the 
 students  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  Hungary,  who  did  not 
 understand  the  German  language,  still  continued  to  content 
 themselves  with  the  opportunities  furnished  at  home  ;  yet  in 
 the  course  of  time  the  scholarships  proved  powerful  attrac- 
 tions, and  in  the  year  1829,  between  fifty  and  sixty  candi- 
 dates offered  themselves  for  these  emoluments.  The  students 
 were  directed  to  take  a  triennial  course,  and  Professor  Wehn- 
 rich  succeeded  in  bringing  the  institution  to  some  consider- 
 able  repute. 
 
 About  this  time  the  Protestant  superintendent  and  senior 
 were  relieved  from-the  expense  of  postages  ;  but  it  was  also 
 ordered  that  no  Roman  Catholic  child  should  be  taken  into  a 
 Protestant  school,  and  that  no  Bibles,  especially  no  Slavonian 
 Bibles,  should  be  imported  from  the  Berlin  Bible  Society. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHUKCII    OF    HUN(iAKV.  515 
 
 Several  petty  annoyances  were  inflicted  on  the  Protosinnln, 
 but  the  spirit  manifested  at  the  Roman  Catholic  SvikmI,  and 
 the  offensive  language  there  used,  tended  to  widen  the 
 breach.  The  Protestant  censors  were  once  more  paralyzed 
 in  their  efforts  by  the  superior  influence  of  the  iinpenal  cen- 
 sors, and  the  students  were  sometimes  compelled  to  attend 
 extra  sessions  at  college. 
 
 New  attacks  were  made  on  the  ProtesiantB.  The  priest 
 of  Kroisbach,  near  aLdenl)erg,  published  a  lKX)k,  cnlilled  The 
 Signs  of  the  Tunes ^  in  wiiich,  by  extracts  from  (icrman  ra- 
 tionalists, he  attempted  to  show  that  the  Protentnnt  Church 
 had  long  since  forsaken  her  confession,  and  iMromc  p-vulu- 
 tionary ;  that  the  Protestants,  therefore,  had  f«»rfrir«-d  nil 
 claims  on  royal  favor  or  legal  tolemtion.  The  causc  of  writ- 
 ing  the  book  was  spleen.     The  author,  Hohei;-  '     !  np. 
 
 plied  for  a  situation  as  priest  in  (EdenlxTg,  ai.  •  iIh> 
 
 Protestants  for  not  supporting  him  with  sufficient  wannth,  ho 
 took  this  way  of  being  avenged.  The  Prot«'?«f«ni«<  ■''■'  "■? 
 take  the  trouble  of  replying. 
 
 A  Diet  was  summoned  to  Presburg  in  1S25,  nnd  h<  n-  ihc 
 Protestants  did  their  utmost  to  obtain  n  li.f,  h\\\  \hr  uinjoHtv 
 was  too  heavy  against  them. 
 
 The  sympathy,  however,  whi<a  m  m.-  i«.x^.  r  i.<'ws.  ...i-i 
 been  manifested  towards  the  Protestants,  induced  the  p.vem- 
 ment  to  be  more  gentle  and  more  just  in  their  drnlinp*- 
 This  was  especially  the  case  when  Adam  Pcwiizky  becAino 
 chancellor  for  Hungary.  This  mail  had  in  an  incredibly 
 short  time  raised  himself  from  an  inferior  jKWt,  and  bad 
 gained  the  complete  confidence  of  his  sovereign,  bo  that  be 
 now  obtained  one  of  the  highest  offices  in  the  land. 
 
 There  was  now  little  difficulty  in  obtaining  leave  to  i«iin 
 the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  especially  if  the  individual 
 wishing  to  change  his  religion  was  a  nobleman  or  weallhy. 
 
 The^chancellor  applied  in  1829  to  many  of  the  mart  dia- 
 tinguishcd  Protestants  of  Hungary,  lo  know  wbclbcr  the  acta 
 
516  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 of  the  Synod  of  1792  were  not  now,  by  the  length  of  time 
 which  had  intervened,  become  unsuitable.  A  singular  una- 
 nimity manifested  itself  in  the  replies.  The  chancellor 
 seemed  to  think  of  an  ecclesiastical  constitution  being  better 
 manufactured  at  Vienna,  but  the  Protestants  urged  that  the 
 men  who  had  authority  in  the  Church  had  the  sole  right  of 
 deciding  this  matter. 
 
 Count  Ladislaus  Teleky  demanded  that  the  laws  should  be 
 literally  enforced,  and  that,  in  difficult  cases,  his  Majesty, 
 assisted  by  men  of  honor,  should  decide  ;  but  that  in  no  case 
 should  the  Popish  priests  have  any  right  to  interfere  in  the 
 religious  concerns  of  the  Protestants. 
 
 He  demanded  that  in  no  case  should  unnecessary  difficul- 
 ties be  laid  in  the  way  of  those  who  wished  to  change  their 
 faith  ;  that  the  children  should  not  be  taken  from  their  par- 
 ents ;  and  that  the  holy  bond  of  matrimony  should  not  be 
 set  at  defiance  by  the  priests  demanding  that  parties  should 
 be  married  a  second  time. 
 
PROTESTANT    CllUKCH    (M     ULNoAKV.  .'il? 
 
 CHAPTER  \lil. 
 
 r-he  General  Archives.  —  CatcchiMns  and  School-Boolu.  —  MiliUrjr 
 lains'  Clerical  Dress.  —  The  Sumnior  Solux'U.  —  The  UoMtborlaad  Imek- 
 ers.  —  The  Diet  of  1830.  —  Pa.'^tornl  Lett«'ni  of  the  Bishop*.  —  Oottal  B«t- 
 ler's  Conversion.  —  Country  Churrbos,  th«ir  AtUchuMOt  IoUmKIiv.— 
 
 Death  of  the  Emperor.  —  Universal  Mourning. 
 
 While  we  must  express  our  iustonishment  at  ihc  clear 
 views  and  evangelical  principles  maintained  by  the  l!uoga> 
 rian  magnates,  in  supporting  the  outpostn  of  ProUJstAOUam, 
 we  must  not  refuse  to  many  of  them  the  honor  of  cvjial  en- 
 ergy in  advancing  the  inward  life  of  the  Churcli 
 
 A  great  efibrt  was  made  to  collect  all  possiblf 
 and  to  complete  the  archives  of  the  Church.    In  -       • 
 of  a  public  appeal,  very  many  valuable  p.i 
 the  general  convent ;   and  some,  like  tlie 
 berg,  Gottlieb  Gamauf,  devoted  much  time  to  the  cUmifyiag 
 of  the  papers. 
 
 It  was  ordered  that  no  catechism  should  be  pr;:. 
 in  the  parishes  without  the  sujxjnision  of  the  cr»or»  •{»- 
 pointed  by  the  Church.  A  new  church  wm  opened  at  Neu- 
 dorf  for  the  scattered  Protestants  of  the  militan*  froouer,  and 
 efforts  were  made  to  have  chaplains  appointed  for  the  Prat' 
 estant  soldiers  scr>ing  in  Austria. 
 
 After  the  memorable  Diet  of  IH25-27,  by  whick  tk> 
 meeting  of  a  general  ecclcsiaalical  a.^^'-*'-  -^-f*  portpOMrf 
 till  March,  1828,  steps  wcro  taken  to  ^ ''^  ^ 
 
 the  Protestant  churches,  fun  «*«py     , 
 
 school  plan  originally  prepar-       .    ^  ^**  ^ 
 
 according  to  the  acts  of  the  Synod,  and  winacd  by  otbai 
 tmguished    men.      They  were   expected,  aoooid^i  IP 
 
518  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Presbyterian  system,  to  return  a  statement  of  their  views,  so 
 that  a  system  might  be  introduced,  founded  on  the  wishes  of 
 the  entire  Church. 
 
 The  religious  agents  at  Vienna  were  directed  to  forward  an 
 annual  statement  of  all  that  was  occurring  in  ecclesiastical 
 matters  at  the  court. 
 
 The  importance  of  this  arrangement  may  be  estimated 
 from  the  fact,  that  among  three  millions  of  Protestants  in 
 Hungary,  there  was  not  a  single  periodical  giving  ecclesiasti- 
 cal information,  and  advancing  the  interests  of  the  Church  ; 
 not  a  single  organ  by  means  of  which  intelligence  could  be 
 conveyed  to  the  different  parishes.  The  Reformed  Church 
 was  even  worse  than  the  Lutheran,  for  the  four  superinten- 
 dencies  had  no  common  centre,  but  stood  independent  of  each 
 other. 
 
 Efforts  were  made  at  this  time  to  advance  the  salaries  of 
 the  pastors ;  for,  since  the  depreciation  of  the  currency  by 
 the  national  bankruptcy,  though  they  received  nominally  the 
 same  amount,  still  it  was  not  much  above  one  third  of  the 
 former  value.  It  was,  however,  a  delicate  matter ;  bitter- 
 ness and  jealousies  were  the  result  of  the  efforts,  and  the 
 hearts  of  the  people  were  estranged  from  their  pastors. 
 
 A  proposal  was  made  that  the  clergy  should  haye  uniform- 
 ity of  dress  ;  but  it  was  opposed  by  many  of  the  clergy  as  a 
 Popish  notion.  Gottlieb  August  Wimmer  took  the  lead  in 
 this  opposition,  declaring  that  uniformity  of  dress,  or  a  so- 
 called  priest's  coat,  was  a  poor  security  for  morality. 
 
 In  Oberschiitzen,  Wimmer  had  been  successful  in  laying 
 the  foundation  of  a  normal  seminary  for  the  training  of 
 schoolmasters,  and  an  educational  institution,  which  at  pres- 
 ent continues  to  prosper  far  beyond  the  most  sanguine  ex- 
 pectations. 
 
 The  great  evil,  however,  in  the  schools  was,  and  contin- 
 ues to  be,  that  in  the  summer,  in  the  whole  length  and 
 breadth  of  the  land,  the  schools  were  as  good  as  closed,  and 
 
PROTnsTANT  cnuiicii  ov  ]wsr,An\.  r,|9 
 
 the  teachers  did  not  exert  tljemsclves  much  lo  incrca»c  f»Mj 
 attendance.  WIkU  is,  liowever,  lo  be  expected,  »o  long  tu  a 
 single  teacher,  badly  paid,  is  expected  to  iiwtruci  fruin  a 
 hundred  and  fifty  to  two  hundred  children?  The  guvcrn- 
 ment  might  introduce  a  compulsory  attendance,  but  m  long 
 as  the  free  movements  of  a  Presbyterian  Church  are  tup- 
 pressed  or  regarded  as  dangerous,  little  n'al  advauccnicni  u 
 to  be  expected. 
 
 At  the  Diet  of  1830 -IH,  the  religious  gr:-  I  nol 
 
 form  a  part  of  the  royal  mess;ige,  but  in  tlu-  <  i«bato 
 
 they  were  brought  so  prominently  forward,  that  a  pctilioa  waa 
 drawn  up  by  the  States,  and  forwarded  to  the  king,  ii'qucft* 
 ing  him  to  interfere  and  regulate  Uic  qunra*U  n  »pccijng 
 mixed  marriages  and  proselylisni ;  especially  lo  n^jmro  Uw 
 priests  to  give  a  certificate  lo  those  wli.i  hail  n.  •  .\rd  ihc 
 necessary  instruction. 
 
 This  petition  was  of  little  avail,  ami  as  tin    r;.  , 
 
 after,  in  1833,  raged  fiercely,  and  at  die  sjiuic  tii.. 
 riots  took  place,  the  bishops  look  the  opportunity  of  . 
 pastoml  letters,  in  which  thoy  attack  the  I*roto»unu,  t 
 them  "heretics,"  and  urging  to  watchfulno«  atfuin»J 
 acts  and  doctrines.     "  Liln-rty  of  j. 
 dom  of  utterance,"  said  one  of  tin- 
 throw  of  kingdoms." 
 
 Many  of  the  magnates  wero  weary  ol    U..m.  -  «  ...... 
 
 they  were   prevented  by  their  olTicial  position  from  l< 
 the  Church  of  their  fathers.     We  find  ono,  howr%cr,  • 
 John  Buttlcr,  stepping  out  and  joining  the  F'rutrstaiiU,     I*    - 
 indeed  becoming  much  easier  to  leave  the  Church  than  fof- 
 mcrly.     Some   had  finished  lh.Mr  "  »i«  wrck.'  inrtnictioo  " 
 within  a  year,  while  it  had  f.rmrHy  tnkm  ten  lo  fifteen  ymw 
 
 to  bring  them  so  far. 
 
 Another  relief  to. in-  1'...;.^  ....-^  con.i.tc.1  m  oblam»n|t.  « 
 manv  towns,  for  chu,.'h  and  ^W^\  puqK^  •  •-"^-^  ''^ 
 the  general  fund  in  pn.i»ortion  lo  ihc  coolnbol^o.  o(  ibr  I  rui- 
 
 estants  towards  the  taxoi. 
 
520  HISTORY    OF  THE 
 
 The  excitement  of  these  times  affected  the  higher  classes 
 more  than  the  great  mass,  and  the  general  system  more  than 
 the  individual  parish.  In  some  districts,  which  were  occupied 
 almost  exclusively  by  members  of  the  Reformed  Church, 
 much  peace  and  quiet  were  enjoyed.  The  people  were  sin- 
 cerely attached  to  their  king,  and  when  they  heard  of  his 
 dangerous  illness,  public  worship  was  held,  and  the  great 
 mass  of  the  people  crowded  to  the  churches  to  join  in  prayer 
 for  his  preservation.  On  the  4th  of  March,  1835,  the  king 
 died,  leaving  his  vast  kingdom  to  his  son,  and  bequeathing,  in 
 the  sixteenth  paragraph  of  his  testament,  "  his  love  to  his 
 dear  subjects." 
 
 The  whole  land  joined  heartily  in  the  mournful  ceremonies 
 which  followed.  Many  sermons  on  his  death  were  published, 
 and  the  feeling  was  universal,  that  whatever  injuries  the 
 Protestant  Church  had  received,  the  king  had  not  been  in- 
 volved in  the  guilt.  Surrounded  by  courtiers  under  the 
 influence  of  Rome,  he  was  as  little  able  as  was  the  palatine  to 
 carry  out  his  noble  resolutions.  He  had  acquired  the  habit 
 of  replying  to  all  petitions  from  Hungary,  that  he  could  not 
 help  them,  or  that  he  had  nothing  to  do  with  Hungary. 
 
PKOTl'STANT    CHURCH    Ol     JIl  N.iAKY.  .V,*! 
 
 CHAPTER  \l\ 
 
 FERDINAND    V.  —  FROM    l>:i:.  -  H  is. 
 
 The  Old  Ministry.  —  The  Diet  of  1830.  —  Tlio  K..m;ii.  <  :iii,.,;j.-  |.rj,.,- 
 Pastoral    Letter   respectiup   Mixe<l    Marriiipr*.  —  l'aytn«'nt  oT  '•  I' 
 Dues." — Royal  Present  to  the  Piustors  of  tho  Valley  of  I'uchuw.  —  l»»ct  <>« 
 1840. 
 
 With  the  death  of  the  old  king  the  ProtcsUinls  had  ci- 
 pected  a  chani^e  of  ministry,  but  us  Mcllcrnich  rvmoined  al 
 the  head  of  the  government,  all  went  on  as  iflVancis  I  «.  rt' 
 still  alive. 
 
 The  Protestants  strove  then  quietly  to  ;;ain 
 favor  by  moving  the  influential  members  of  : 
 Between  the  years  183:2  and  1836,  many  Koinau  Catlj-.*.'- 
 members  of  the  Diet  took  a  most  decided  stand  in  favor  of  t]»c 
 Protestants  ;  and  when  the  hierarchy  were  oppowng  every 
 just  appeal,  one  of  them,  F^ugcnc  Broethy,  cxclairowl,  "  I 
 will  blow  the  trumpets,  ami  not  cease  till  the  walls  of  Jencho 
 fall  flat "  ;  and  when  llic  bishops  prevented  the  good  effect* 
 of  his  elTorls  being  felt,  he  comforted  the  Prolentants  wilh  the 
 expression,  "  The  child  is  not  dead,  but  sleopolh."  The  ProC- 
 cstants  required  to  watch  closely  over  thc.r  pnvilrgr..  for 
 the  Bishop  of  Rounan  positively  forbade  the  »olemniMiKio 
 of  mixed  marriages,  remarking  that  the  PnHcrtiDl  party 
 micrht  join  the  Church  of  Rome,  nud  ihrre  would  then  U  do 
 further  diiriculty  in  the  way.  Thr  lUnhop  of  (.ru«wtki« 
 did  not,  it  is  true,  go  so  far,  but  he  rt-qu.rcd  a  contract  to  be 
 signed  that  all  the  children  should  U-  ■  -'v-.  -1   ...  ,}.  (  .urn  h 
 
 of  Rome. 
 
 More  than  one  book  made  il»  appcanuicc  m  INR'.  aurmpf 
 
 41* 
 
522  HISTORY     OF    THE 
 
 ing  to  hold  up  the  Protestant  religion  to  scorn  ;  and  in  Pres- 
 burg,  orders  were  given  to  the  printers  not  to  print  the  Prot- 
 estant catechisms,  and  other  confessional  books,  without  spe- 
 cial leave  from  the  imperial  censor,  —  although  they  had 
 their  own  censor  appointed  according  to  law. 
 
 In  1838  the  superintendent  beyond  the  Danube  complained 
 that  an  order  had  been  sent  him  from  the  viceregal  court, 
 forbidding  the  clergy  under  his  care  to  instruct  any  children 
 whom  they  knew,  or  ought  to  know,  belonged  to  the  Church 
 of  Rome.  New  complaints  were  also  brought  of  the  exaction 
 of  priests'  fees  from  Protestants,  and  of  "  duty  days  "  being 
 also  demanded.     JW 
 
 The  agents  at  Vienna  reported  that  the  pastors  and  pre- 
 centors of  Laar,  Puchow,  and  Azov,  had  received  from  the 
 royal  bounty  a  grant  of  one  hundred  florins  each,  annually, 
 for  three  years  ;  only  that  this  should  form  no  precedent  for 
 time  coming.  It  was,  however,  at  the  same  time  reported  that 
 the  Bible  affair  was  still  unsetded,  and  that  the  pastor,  Samuel 
 Klein,  had  still  to  wait  for  permission  to  print  his  book  on  the 
 rights  and  privileges  of  the  Protestants. 
 
 From  the  report  of  the  agent  at  Vienna  for  the  year  ending 
 the  30th  of  June,  1839,  we  extract  the  following  statements  :  — 
 
 Of  one  hundred  and  three  persons  who  had  expressed 
 a  desire  to  become  Protestants,  only  twenty  had  obtained 
 permission;  twelve  had  still  hopes  of  a  favorable  answer; 
 seventeen  were  referred  to  a  mixed  commission  to  have 
 their  case  examined ;  twenty-eight  were  declared  to  be  too 
 young ;  fourteen  were  ordered  to  receive  six  weeks'  in- 
 struction in  the  principles  of  the  Church  of  Rome  ;  about 
 eight  had  the  decision  made  to  depend  on  the  circumstance, 
 whether,  by  mixed  marriage  on  the  part  of  their  grandfather 
 or  great-grandfather,  or  from  any  other  cause,  the  Church 
 of  Rome  could  have  any  claim  orl  them  ;  one  was  involved 
 in  a  lawsuit  because  she  wished  to  bring  her  two  daughters 
 with  her ;  and  three  were  persuaded  to  turn  back  to  Rome. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HUMiAKV.         588 
 
 The  general  convent  sat  in  sorrow  in  1K39,  for  tho  rrport 
 of  the  agent  at  Vienna  was  unfavomMe,  iho  j»n»^(woi«  wen- 
 dark,  and  the  general  inspector,  Alrxandt-r  IVunny,  wm  n-. 
 moved  by  death.  The  stale  of  the  Chim-h  wiw  »-«rnr«tly 
 considered,  and  tlie  two  sister  Cliurches  nppronrhcd  ncarrr 
 to  each  other. 
 
 A  compUiint  was  forwanh-d  to  the  king,  stniin}»  thnl  the 
 bishops  were  notoriously  tnuisgn'ssinfj  th»?  laws  of  ihr  laixi, 
 and  appeared  to  wish  the  old  times  back.  The  complaint 
 was  not  witliout  effect ;  for  the  bishops  n'crive«d  a  rfpnoof, 
 and  were  informed  that  the  king  e.\(>ected  ihera  lo  keep 
 within  the  bounds  of  \hv  law. 
 
 This  royal  resolution,  together  with  the  reproof  given  Ui 
 the  authorities  at  Presburg,  respecting  the  ccnsomhip,  and 
 also  to  the  authors  of  offensive  pamphh'ts,  wore  chcrnnK  to 
 the  Protestants,  as  they  looked  forward  with  ho|K«  lo  thr  Dk-I 
 of  1840-41. 
 
 At  the  Diet,  the  lower  house  was  already  won  to  ll»cir  »nV, 
 but  in  the  upper  house  the  Proteslnnts  were  buwiy  occupied 
 attempting  to  open  the  eyes  of  tlif  m  i  '      -'ilet  !o 
 
 the  justice  of  their  claim.     From   th«  .».•»•  ri- 
 
 pected  ;  but  the  magnates,  as  Ilungnruin?*,  were  expected  lo 
 lend  their  influence  to  support  the  laws  of  iIm'  land. 
 
 The  interference  with  l»roteslnnl  partien  wiKhins  lo  marry 
 Roman  Catholics  was  dechm;d  even    • 
 be  illegal,  but  the  bishops  resisted  the  i  •> 
 
 should  be  retrospective. 
 
 In  the  lower  house  the  debnie  was  «.....;..,;.,.  u....  .p«nt, 
 and  the  most  talento.i  s|K.akers  nil  d.TUrrd  ll»rin--U.^  m 
 favor  of  abolishing  the  "  r«vep.i-s;'  or  mr.  •. 
 
 children  of  mixed  marnag«i  wore  bound  • 
 Rome.     The  abolition  was  intended  lo  be  r-  •  ;  hwt 
 
 the  two  houses  did  not  apn^.,  nn.l  al  lart  a  |- ^.  -*•  F«^ 
 
 sented  to  the  king,  nqursnug  h.m  lo  «lUc  the  vbok  mattrr 
 by  a  royal  resolution  nt  his  earliest  cooreoicoco. 
 
524  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER   XV. 
 
 REFORMS    WITHIN    THE    CHURCH. 
 
 Plan  for  Church  and  School  Reform.  —  Protestant  Soldiers  in  Italy.  —  The 
 General  Archives.  —  Theresa  Szirmay's  Foundations.  —  Founding  of  the 
 Hungarian  Church  at  Pesth.  —  Peace  in  the  Church.  —  Attempts  at  Union. 
 
 Before  we  proceed  to  the  next  Diet,  which  ought  to  be 
 held  after  three  years,  we  may  glance  at  the  interior  arrange- 
 ments of  the  churches. 
 
 The  diocese  beyond  the  Danube,  consisting  of  a  hundred 
 and  forty-nine  parishes,  had  already  drawn  up  a  plan  for 
 their  churches  and  schools,  and  had  even  made  an  attempt 
 to  have  it  introduced.  The  General  Synod  of  the  Lutheran 
 Church  declared  their  determination  not  to  delay  any  longer 
 in  having  a  uniform  plan  adopted.  The  plan  of  the  diocese 
 beyond  the  Danube  was  submitted  to  them,  and  also  to  the 
 Reformed  churches. 
 
 Care  was  taken  of  the  Protestant  soldiers  in  Italy,  in  so  far 
 that  the  church  of  Pesth  purchased  Psalm-books  in  all  three 
 languages,  and  sent  them  to  Italy. 
 
 In  1838,  Alexander  Pronay  had  enriched  the  General  Ar- 
 chives with  the  original  copy  of  the  minutes  of  the  Rosenberg 
 Synod.  Another  valuable  document  was  obtained,  by  the 
 intercession  of  the  palatine,  out  of  the  National  Museum, 
 namely,  Luther's  will^  which  Samuel  Nicolas  Junkovito,  the 
 antiquarian,  had  purchased  in  Germany,  and  left  as  a  legacy 
 to  the  Protestant  Church  of  Hungary. 
 
 The  valuable  historical  manuscripts  of  Schuleck,  pastor  of 
 Szobatish,  were   purchased  from   his  widow.     And  Theresa 
 
 ( 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUN<.AI:Y.  fi^ 
 
 Szirmay  made  a  irrant  of  tliivc  thousand  florins  for  the  die 
 cese  beyond  the  Danube  ;  or,  if  the  nioncn-  was  not  rrquiird 
 for  that  purpose,  to  be  given  to  divinity  stud«-nta  who  wt-ro 
 sons  of  clergymen. 
 
 In  the  year  IH'M),  the  Ilunirarian  Lutlienm  C\\\m:\\  at  rcilh 
 was  founded  ;  and  to  this  object  the  su|)orinlendcncy  beyond 
 the  Danube  contributed  very  hberally.  By  this  Rcnrnwity 
 they  in  part  wiped  away  tlie  stain  which  rested  on  ihrni,  fur 
 during  some  years  past  they  had  not  l)ccn  very  wilhng  lo 
 bear  their  part  in  the  public  burdens. 
 
 About  this  time  many  bickerings  an«l  hoartbumingw,  arising 
 from  national  dilferences,  were  healed,  nn<l  a  spirit  of  peace 
 and  reconciliation  seemed  to  hover  over  tl»e  Church. 
 
 With  the  election  of  Count  Charles  Zny  ns  m'ncnil  inapcc. 
 tor,  a  time  of  great  commotion  came  for  the  Church,  and  il 
 is  still  uncertain  whether  these  movements  may  be  looked  oo 
 as  belonging  to  the  good  or  evil  signs  of  the  linirx. 
 
 The  two  great  ideas  which  Count  Chnrirs  Zny  zralouaiy 
 maintained,  were  those  of  nationality  and  of  union.  Tho 
 German,  Slavonian,  and  Hungarian  elements  be  wished  to  unite, 
 and  to  bring  the  two  sister  Churches  to  combine  together. 
 
 It  was  in  Hungary,  where  n  derp-n>o!*Ml  j«-nIoi»y  and 
 hatred  had  at  all  times  existed  between  the  Slnvrn  and  ihr 
 Magyars,  no  easy  task  to  develop  bis  idea,  and  hb  impetuottt 
 zeal  in  the  cause  raised  him  many  and  bitter  foes,  who  mw- 
 represented  his  motives.  The  Slaven  in  llun|^r>-  would 
 rather  unite  with  their  own  race  in  other  counlnos  tliM  with 
 the  Magyars  and  C.ermans  in  their  native  land. 
 
 Jealo'isv  once  awakened  is  cniel  as  ihe  grave.  New  ar- 
 ranrrements  had  \yccu  made,  encouraging  iIk-  liidy  of  t)» 
 Ma^ar  language,  and  the  Slavc.mans  snw  m  thu  strp  hw 
 crrea't  danger  brooding  over  their  nnlional.ty.  It  wju  lo  Xhtu 
 eves  something  terrific,  that  in  the  p>m.ms«.  m  the 
 of  Church  courts,  an.l  in  all  pnbhr  Church  pruceedingm. 
 Magjar  language  should  l«  adopted. 
 
526  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 So  far  did  this  disagreement  blind  the  eyes  of  good  men 
 to  their  duty  towards  the  Church  and  towards  each  other, 
 that  the  gentle  and  prudent  superintendent,  Paul  Jasophy, 
 forgetting  his  duty  to  the  superior  Church  courts,  proceeded 
 at  the  head  of  a  deputation  of  Slavonian  preachers  to  Vienna, 
 thus  giving  the  court  an  opportunity  of  interfering  in  the  inte- 
 rior regulations  of  the  Church. 
 
 Stormy  debates  in  the  Church  courts,  violent  personal  de- 
 nunciation, commissions  of  inquiry,  and  angry  passions,  were 
 the  fruits  of  the  decision  of  this  subject ;  and  it  was  some 
 years  before  the  passions  were  allayed. 
 
 The  idea  of  the  union  of  the  Lutheran  and  Reformed 
 Churches,  as  warmly  urged  by  the  general  inspector,  was  an 
 equally  fertile  source  of  quarrel.  In  vain  was  it  urged  that 
 the  dogmata  of  the  two  Churches  should  remain  intact,  and 
 that  no  one's  conscience  should  be  forced,  —  that  a  founda- 
 tion should  merely  be  laid  by  which  the  next  generation 
 might  approach  nearer  to  each  other ;  still  sufficient  reasons 
 were  found  to  prevent  the  scheme  from  being  carried  out.* 
 
 A  new  periodical  was  established  in  1842,  and  in  it  the 
 most  learned  men  on  both  sides  had  an  opportunity  of  ex- 
 pressing their  opinions,  so  that  this  paper  might  be  regarded 
 as  the  organ  of  the  proposed  union.  ,  This  paper  was  edited 
 by  Dr.  Joseph  Szekacs  of  the  Lutheran,  and  Dr.  Paul  Torok 
 of  the  Reformed,  Church  in  Pesth,  and  was  exposed,  not  only 
 to  the  heavy  hand  of  the  imperial  censor,  but  also  to  the 
 constant  attacks  of  the  Roman  Catholic  party.  Still  it  did 
 good  service  to  the  cause  of  religion,  for,  without  laying  too 
 much  restraint  on  individual  and  party  views,  it  placed  itself 
 on  a  Scriptural  basis  ;  published  the  abuses  which  occurred 
 \n  ecclesiastical  administration  ;  attacked  false  opinions  ;  gave 
 
 *  The  Popish  party  threatened,  that  if  a  union  took  place  the  Protestants 
 3ould  be  no  longer  tolerated,  for  the  law  knew  only  of  a  "  Lutheran  and  a 
 Keformed  Church."  If  they  were  united,  they  ceased  to  be  the  one  or  the 
 other,  and  had  then  no  further  claim  on  toleration. 
 
PROTESTANT   CHURCH    OF    nU.Nf.Anv.  5^7 
 
 important  information  respecting  what  was  going  on  at  home 
 and  abroad ;  strove  to  raise  a  mis-sionar)-  spirit,  ond  to  give 
 proper  views  of  the  objects  and  designs  of  ProtcHtuni  iniuium  ; 
 and  up  till  the  year  1848  stood  uj)  ns  the  unniiKhing  advo. 
 cate  of  the  Protestant  cause,  remaining  true  to  ila  n»otlo, 
 "  The  truth  in  love.'*  The  affairs  of  iai8  prcvcnied  thta 
 periodical  from  continuing  to  appear,  nm\  thus  tcrioualy 
 affected  the  best  interests  of  the  Church. • 
 
 This  periodical  had  insisted  on  the  necessity  of  holding  a 
 grand  general  synod,  for  the  sake  of  removing  many  gricv. 
 ances  ;  and  it  took  deep  interest  in  exposing  an  evil  which 
 had  crept  into  tiie  managoinent  of  the  KefornHMJ  Chumh,  by 
 which  a  species  of  consrstorial  dictatorship  vms  n-stmining  tho 
 free  exercise  of  their  Presbyterian  privileges.  Wo  Ho  not 
 pause  to  recount  all  the  questions  whirh  wore  handM  wiih 
 spirit  and  warmth  in  this  periodical ;  for  we  hasten  to  the 
 Diet  of  1843-44,  where  many  a  privilege  was  obtain^  for 
 the  Evangelical  Church. 
 
 *  At  present  the  Hungnrian  Church  hss  00  periodtetl  of  Ifc  ^Ml 
 
528  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CHAPTER  XVI. 
 
 DIET    OF    1843-44. 
 
 Royal  Resolutions  of  5th  of  July.  —  Dissatisfaction  of  the  Protestants  and 
 the  Bishops.  —  Debates  at  the  Table  of  Magnates.  —  Petition  to  the  Pala- 
 tine and  the  Diet.  —  Wonderful  Declaration  of  the  Palatine. 
 
 After  the  Diet  of  1839-40,  which  had  discussed  the 
 state  of  the  law  in  reference  to  mixed  marriages  and  prose- 
 lytism,  there  appeared,  on  the  5th  of  July,  1843,  a  royal  res- 
 olution, declaring  that  from  this  time  forward  all  the  different 
 confessions  should  have  equal  rights  and  privileges,  and  at 
 the  same  time  recommending  that  the  education  of  the  chil- 
 dren of  mixed  marriages  should  be  left  to  the  free  choice  of 
 the  parents,  as  they  might  choose  to  agree  between  them- 
 selves. 
 
 The  royal  resolution  pleased  nobody.  The  Roman  Cath- 
 olic priests  felt  themselves  insulted  by  being  placed  on  a  level 
 with  heretics,  and  the  Protestants  knew  too  well  the  secret 
 power  of  the  confessional  to  feel  at  ease  respecting  the  influ- 
 ence of  the  Roman  Catholic  parent  in  mixed  marriages. 
 Both  parties  were  then  prepared  to  reject  the  resolutions,  and 
 the  magnates  united  in  proposing  to  solve  the  difficulty,  by 
 giving  the  educatioi\,of  the  children  in  all  cases  to  the  father. 
 
 The  primate  declared  that  it  was  contrary  to  the  principles 
 of  the  Church  of  Rome  to  give  a  Roman  Catholic  parent  any 
 option  in  the  education  of  his  children.  He  or  she  has  no 
 right  whatever  to  hand  the  offspring  over  to  another  Church. 
 And  still  worse,  this  resolution  would  compel  the  Roman 
 Catholic  mother  to  surrender  her  influence  over  her  own  chil- 
 
PROTESTANT    CIIUKCH    OF    MfMiARY.  Q^ 
 
 dren  exclusively  to  a  Protcsiant  father.  The  bu.hop.  ^6 
 higher  clergy  all  joined  with  th.  pn.nate;  but  .nanv  of  the 
 Koman  Catholic  magnates  ha<l  K-ar,.rcl  to  be  I.-vh  sM'.p,c,out 
 of  their  Protestant  fellow-suhjects. 
 
 In  the  course  of  the  debate,  the  nohlt-niun  ! 
 charged  the  Roman  Catholic  cleriry  with  aiming  at 
 ers  of  souls,  which  they  wished  "to  take  in  their  net.  'nw 
 reply  was,  tluU  in  such  a  case  they  were  no!  «o  much  to 
 blame  as  the  Protestant  missionaries  who  wcro  irnvelhng 
 through  the  whole  world,  and  who  had  even  come  lo  VvMh 
 to  tr>'  by  force  of  money  to  gain  over  somm-  J.v%s  t„  t),,,, 
 •Church.* 
 
 The  debate  was  warm,  many  of  the  K.iniau  i  ^i\ 
 resisting  to  the  utmost  all  increase  of  the  j)owcrof  ;.. 
 The  Protestants  regarded  this  as  a  proper  time  for  »en 
 deputation  to  the  palatine ;  and,  as  the  lime  did  not  alio..  ... 
 a  commission  being  appointed  for  the  purponc  at  a  nguUi 
 general  assembly.  Count  Zay  gathered  such  Protesuinta  m 
 were  present  at  the  Diet,  and  presented  a  petition,  rccuunting 
 briefly  at  the  same  time  the  suflerings  which  the  Protc«unts 
 had  endured  since  1608. 
 
 The  palatine  replied  that  he  knew  all  the  cirrumstancei. 
 
 nxti 
 
 *  The  bitterness  of  the  l)i5hop  J<  pr*'"— •  •" —  •»•'<  niiminQMi  ch*fii  fc» 
 it  is  well  known  that  tlic  nii.'vM"nnrip'>  ;  i  I'mUi  iwfmlrad  •  tkm* 
 
 ough  knowled;:e  cf  the  G-r^jK-I.  :in.!  i.  .-tie*  of  rhifi  ti  hmt\ 
 
 before  they  admitted  any  .low  t-  thw  Uwr  did  hM  tbrn* 
 
 selves  baptize,  but  handed  thoir  <::!  -  i.x»Uw%at  tiM  low  to 
 
 be  baptized  by  thera,    Tljey  never  ma  MIf 
 
 the  priests  do,  to  gain  any  one  over  to  ' 
 all  parts  of  the  land  to  con.«uIt  and  to  •: 
 to  gain  them  than  .«onnd  doctrinf.  p^'- 
 knew  and  appreciated  the  mtitiv 
 Scotland,  was  evident  from  th** 
 nearly  three  hundred  Jcv 
 many  similar  institution*  -^ 
 ble  how  the  learned  i 
 own  Church.  —  Xoi. 
 
 1.) 
 
530  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 and  all  that  the  Protestants  had  endured  ;  but  he  would  have 
 been  glad  if  this  petition  had  not  been  presented,  for  it  would 
 probably  only  add  fuel  to  the  flame.  He  regretted  that  the 
 royal  resolution,  which  contained  everything  that  the  Protes- 
 tants required,  had  not  been  accepted  ;  but  the  deputation 
 might  depend  on  it,  the  government  would  lose  no  opportu- 
 nity of  satisfying  the  just  demand  of  the  Protestants,  that 
 they  might  only  be  kept  quiet. 
 
 And, indeed, matters  appeared  sufficiently  threatening;  for 
 the  priests  were  becoming  more  and  more  bitter,  and  the  lib- 
 eral-minded magnates  were  so  exasperated  against  them  that 
 the  aged  archduke  was  obliged  often  to  interfere  and  demand 
 greater  moderation. 
 
 The  petition  was  widely  circulated,  and  we  shall  here  give 
 some  extracts  :  — 
 
 "  May  it  please  your  Royal  Highness,  &c. :  —  It  is  now 
 fifty-two  years  since,  by  the  26th  Article  of  1791,  we  re- 
 ceived a  wreck  of  our  former  privileges,  which  had  been 
 guaranteed  to  us  by  different  solemn  treaties.  It  was  but  a 
 wreck  that  we  received  ;  for  in  that  aforesaid  article,  there 
 was  not  the  full  recognition  of  complete  equality  between  the 
 citizens  who  belonged  to  different  creeds,  and  without  which 
 equality  no  peace  and  harmony  can  be  expected. 
 
 "  And  still,  if  the  terms  of  that  article  had  been  observed, 
 we  should  not  have  stood  this  day  as  suppliants.  The  law 
 had  scarcely  been  passed  when  the  executive  power  in  Hun- 
 gary took  steps  to  have  it  made  fruitless. 
 
 "  Our  freedom  is  trampled  on,  and  the  religious  convic- 
 tions of  our  brethren  are  subjected  to  arbitrary  commands. 
 Foreign  powers  exercise  their  subtle  influences  over  our  fac- 
 ulties. The  efficacy  of  our  schools  is  destroyed  ;  our  inde- 
 pendence is  hampered  ;  we  are  treated  as  if  our  religion  were 
 a  crime.  Promises  made  to  us  by  the  government  lie  dead 
 on  the  statute-book,  and  those  who  demand  their  right  are 
 treated  like  rebels.     Not  one  word  of  t^e  26th  Article  of 
 
PROTESTANT   CHURCH    01-    HrN(iAnY.  531 
 
 1791  remains,  which  has  not  been  construed  ngaiiui  our  most 
 sacred  privileges.  It  is  now  the  third  Dit-i  hinoo  1^:: 
 which  our  Roman  Catholic  brethnMi  have  strpin-d  oijt.i 
 zeal,  and  have  demanded  conunon  justice  to  l>c  done  uh  ;  but 
 these  thirteen  years  have  brought  us  little  relief;  l lie  law* 
 are  still  as  arbitrary  as  before  ;  and  any  rest  or  favor  wliK-h 
 we  enjoy  is  only  as  a  boon  which  can  at  any  time  be  rv- 
 called. 
 
 "  At  one  Diet  the  two  houses  could  not  agree.  At  iho 
 next,  they  agreed  to  recommend  measures  to  tlic  king  for  our 
 relief,  but  these  have  been  of  no  avail.  The  new  in»ulta 
 which  we  must  bear  would  seem  almost  incHMbbU-  '• 
 
 die  of  the  nineteenth  centurj',  only  that  the  wide  w  ^ 
 
 that  our  adversaries  place  themselves  above  the  Inw 
 
 "  Our  brethren  have  borne  all. rather  than  refuv  ..  jr  m.b. 
 mission  to  the  law  ;  and  we,  therefore,  cxj)ecl  with  the  more 
 certainty  that  at  this  third  Diet  our  hopes  shall  not  be  in 
 vain." 
 
 The  petition  went  on  to  state  how  the  Inte  royal  resolution 
 placed  the  Protestants  in  many  n-<(MTis  in  o  wor*'  po«it»on 
 than  before,  and  closed  with  the  as>4rti(»n  that  nothing  »h(»n 
 of  a  complete  equality  and  reciprocity  betw«-rn  citirrns,  «• 
 such,  and  independent  of  their  faith.  "•"'■'  •  v- -  l.r,..,.  ,-^.^rr 
 and  harmony  to  the  land. 
 
 An  appendix  to  the  petition  bru' 
 these  general  statements  were  fouii' 
 of  evidence  in  favor  of  the  demands  of  the  ertngrlicsl  psny. 
 
 In   the   Diet   the  delwtes  became  more   and  motv  hery. 
 The   magnates  scpraled  Mill  fartlwr  from  thr  b«»}iof»  mmI 
 their  parly  ;    and  the  gallcrieii  of  the  ho,.'^ 
 chiefly  occupied  bv  lawycw,  drowned  tlic  •. 
 Roma'n  Catholic  party  with  torrentn  of  disappcoUt^m.    An^ 
 long  debating,  the  fcMowing..  ""  ''[irr!^  J. 
 
 lower  house,  also  passc.l  in  ll.  ^^^  ^  ^'^  «*• 
 
 royal  sanction  :  — 
 
532  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 Article  III.  —  Respecting  the  State  of  the  Church,     m 
 
 In  accordance  with  the  principles  of  the  Peace  of  Vienna, 
 it  is  hereby  enacted  that  the  following,  explanation  and  mod- 
 ification of  the  26th  Article  of  1791  shall  become  a  part  of 
 the  law  of  the  land  :  — 
 
 §  1.  It  is  hereby  declared  that  those  who  have  been  edu- 
 cated till  their  eighteenth  year  in  the  Protestant  Church,  or, 
 in  case  of  females,  to  the  time  of  their  marriage,  even  though 
 they  should  not  have  attained  their  eighteenth  year,  shall  not 
 be  subjected  to  any  trial  on  account  of  their  religion.  The 
 same  privilege  shall  also  be  extended  to  their  offspring. 
 
 §  2.  Mixed  marriages  solemnized  by  Protestant  pastors 
 shall  from  this  day  forward  be  accounted  legal. 
 
 §  3.  This  last  enactment  shall  be  retrospective  so  far  back 
 as  the  15th  of  March,  1839. 
 
 §  4.  The  civil  registrars  are  required,  immediately  on  the 
 publication  of  this  law,  to  have  the  names  of  parties  so  mar- 
 ried entered  on  the  public  records.  Where  this  has  not  oc- 
 curred since  1839,  it  shall  now  be  attended  to,  for  the  sake 
 of  securing  the  rights  of  the  children. 
 
 ^  5.  Roman  Catholics  wishing  to  join  the  Protestant 
 Church  are  subject  to  the  following  regulation  :  — 
 
 §  6.  The  party  shall,  in  the  presence  of  two  witnesses, 
 chosen  by  him  or  her  self,  declare  his  or  her  intention  before 
 the  priest  to  whom  he  or  she  has  hitherto  belonged. 
 
 §  7.  From  the  date  of  this  declaration,  four  weeks  shall  be 
 allowed  to  pass,  and,  either  in  the  presence  of  the  same,  or 
 of  other  witnesses,  chosen  also  by  the  party  concerned,  a 
 declaration  of  adhesion  to  the  resolution  shall  be  given  in  to 
 the  same  priest. 
 
 §  8.  A  certificate  of  each  declaration  shall  be  demanded 
 from  the  priest. 
 
 §  9.  If  the  priest,  from  any  reason  whatever,  refuses  the 
 certificate,  the  two  witnesses  shall  then  draw  up  and  sign  the 
 necessary  docimnent  to  this  effect. 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OK    HUNtiARY.  S|t 
 
 §  10.  These  certificates  shall  be  presented  to  the  pastor  of 
 that  Church  which  the  party  wishes  to  join,  and  lhu»  i»  (ho 
 act  complete.* 
 
 §  11.  A  register  of  the  nMm!)er  of  ronvoniions  and  the 
 names  of  the  parties  shall  he  forwanl.-.i  hnir  v- tU-  for  iho 
 king's  inspection. 
 
 The  law  was  now  explicit.  No  but,  nor  i/,  nor  «i .  *;.  . 
 could  any  more  limit  its  operations.  The  wistioin  of  the  9th 
 section  was  soon  evident,  for  the  priests  very  seldom  gave 
 the  necessary  certificate,  but,  on  the  contmr)*,  treated  (he 
 applicants  with  the  greatest  insolfnco.     The  Pr"'  i 
 
 not  fail  to  approach  the  emperor  and  the  puloiin«  r 
 
 united  thanks  for  these  favors,  and  requested  that  the  remain* 
 der  of  the  grievances  might  also  be  removed.t 
 
 *  It  is  quite  clcir  that  the  lepslaturo  Intondctl  to  britiK  tba  prowljrti  aakf 
 as  far  as  the  threshold,  for  only  tljo  Church  iu-'lf.  and  naC  Um  Steta,  bfti  Ik* 
 
 right  to  declare  who  was  fit  to  l)C  a  memlM-r  h. 
 
 t  In  the  case  of  mixed  niarriagp*.  the  I  r*  ttill  is  •  •«■•• 
 
 position  than  the  Roman  Catholics;  for,  if  a  aivon«'  took  ptaM 
 tant  party  alone  was  prevented  from  marrying  afsia,  ao4  ml  hf^  | 
 •were  conducted  before  a  court  of  priests. 
 
 15 
 
534  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 ,  CHAPTER     XVII. 
 
 Calling  of  the  Professors  to  Zay-Ugnacs.  —  Course  of  Instruction.  —  Popish 
 Holidays.  —  Pi-ovision  for  the  Instruction  of  the  Soldiers.  —  Accusations. 
 
 —  Death  of  the  Palatine.  —  Foundation  of  the  Protestant  Church  in  Ofen. 
 
 —  Archduchess  ]\Iaria  Dorothea  goes  to  Vienna.  —  Ai'chduke  Stephen  as 
 Deputy-Governor.  — Diet  of  1847-48. 
 
 As  the  Protestants  now  felt  themselves  somewhat  secure 
 from  the  attacks  of  the  foe  without  the  camp,  they  turned 
 their  attention  so  much  the  more  earnestly  to  repairs  within 
 the  walls  of  Zion.  On  the  15th  of  July,  1845,  the  general 
 inspector  summoned  the  professors  to  his  seat  in  Zay-Ugnacs, 
 that  they  might  discuss  and  modify  the  course  of  study.  The 
 new  plan  was  published  in  1846,  and  circulated  through  the 
 churches. 
 
 In  like  manner  was  the  constitution  of  the  Lutheran 
 Church  once  more  revised,  and,  in  accordance  with  the 
 Presbyterian  forms,  and  with  the  constitution  of  Hungary, 
 submitted  to  the  Church  courts  in  regular  gradation,  for  their 
 opinion.  In  1848,  this  new  code  came  into  force,  after  hav- 
 ing received  the  sanction  of  the  majority  of  the  churches. 
 
 The  number  of  Roman  Catholic  holidays,  and  the  manner 
 of  their  celebration,  being  found  oppressive  to  the  Protes- 
 tants, a  commission  was  appointed  to  draw  up  a  statement  of 
 the  origin  of  these  holidays,  and  of  the  present  mode  of  ob- 
 servance. This  commission  was  directed  to  report  to  the 
 General  Assembly. 
 
 Certificates  of  conduct  and  proficiency  were  required  and 
 obtained  from  students  of  theology  at  foreign  universities, 
 that  the  Church  might  have  some  means  of  selecting  the 
 proper  persons  for  appointment  to  office  in  the  Church.     It 
 
PROTESTANT    CHl'RCH    OF    lH-.N(;AnY.  Si5 
 
 was  resolved  to  lay  the  inaitcr  by  petition  bcfoit?  lUe  king 
 and  the  palatine. 
 
 About  tills  time,  Pastor  Wimmer  of  Obcrechulzcn  pub- 
 lisbed  a  translation  of  Dr.  Ikrlh's  Church  History,  and  he 
 was  represented  at  Vienna  in  such  a  light,  thai  an  onler 
 came  from  the  cabinet  to  have  tlic  IkkiJc  exainuK-d,  and  to 
 have  Wimmer  tried  for  the  ollVncc.  'I'he  nrciwaiioo  wst, 
 that  the  history  was  calculated  to  excite  ImirtMl  agminsi  (bo 
 Church  of  Rome.  Tiiere  was  gooti  reason  to  fcitr  that  he 
 would  be  suspended,  for  iiis  zeal  in  the  dixiribution  of  llibles 
 and  Testaments  had  long  bi*en  known  ut  ln;id  quartcrm,  and 
 had  not  tended  to  increase  his  popularity  at  court. 
 
 Wimmer  defended  himself  with  cncrg)-,  and,  partly  from 
 the  merits  of  his  case,  partly,  too,  from  iho  kindly  inlcroe*' 
 sion  of  the  Archducliess  Maria  Doroiliea  with  Iht  husbead 
 the  palatine,  he  was  for  this  tim«*  rescued  frum  hm  pcrilooe 
 situation. 
 
 John  Dicrner,  the  teacher  of  the  female  tchooi  at  Pmh, 
 was  also  subjected  to  a  lawsuit  for  some  stroniE  cxprr«wooa 
 against  the  Papacy,  which  occurrt'i  '  '  ^t^fk 
 
 History  for  the  L'sc  of  Schooljt^  \  The 
 
 censor,  Mattliew  Ileubner,  was  also  ihrvaiencd  with  punnh> 
 ment  for  remissness  in  his  oflicc  ;  but  llio  matter  wi 
 by  a  promise  to  remove  the  objectionable  parts  in 
 edition. 
 
 The  Protestants  were  not  allowed  to  re^  for  nme  ■»• 
 occasion  was  still  found  for  developing  the  old  apinl  of  per* 
 secution. 
 
 A  heavy  stroke  befell  the  Protestant  Church  in  I 
 of  the  palatine,  which  took  place  on  the  ISlk  of 
 1847.     It  was  true  he  had  been  xcalously  wmr^^^A  to  thr 
 Church  of  Rome,  but  he  liad  never  allowrd  per 
 blind  him  to  a  sense  of  juniico  ;  and  thoughUwl  ><««*«• 
 did  not  always  receive  from  him  what  they  ihoa^  ^_^ 
 a  ritrht  to  demand,  yet  he  never  allowed  himwif  io  be  mit 
 
536  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 a  tool  for  cariying  out  the  arbitrary  measures  of  a  haughty 
 priesthood. 
 
 The  Archduke  Joseph  had  in  his  last  years  manifested 
 much  more  regard  for  the  Protestant  Church  than  formerly, 
 and  this  may,  perhaps,  have  arisen  from  his  constant  reading 
 of  the  Scriptures  at  this  period,  and  from  the  influence  of 
 his  dear  partner,  the  Archduchess  Maria  Dorothea,  a  princess 
 of  the  house  of  Wurtemberg,  eminently  distinguished  by  her 
 piety  and  zeal.  It  was  evident  that,  as  his  end  approached, 
 he  had  learned  the  value  of  the  Word  of  God,  and  had 
 learned  to  rest  on  the  only  Saviour  of  sinners,  Jesus  Christ, 
 the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  for  ever. 
 
 It  was  through  his  influence  that,  in  the  year  1846,  the 
 Protestants  in  Ofen  obtained  leave  to  purchase  a  house  and 
 fit  it  up  for  a  church,  school,  and  pastor's  dwelling.* 
 
 This  noble  prince  now  rested  in  the  grave  of  his  father  ; 
 and,  contrary  to  the  wish  of  the  archduchess,  contrary  to  the 
 testament  of  the  palatine,  and  contrary  to  the  original  mar- 
 riage contract,  the  archduchess  was  not  allowed  to  reside  any 
 where  in  Hungary,  but  was  required  by  the  governor  to  take 
 up  her  residence  in  Vienna. 
 
 The  General  Assembly  of  the  Protestant  Church  in  Hun- 
 gary expressed  its  deep  regret  and  sympathy  with  the  arch- 
 duchess in  a  letter  of  condolence  ;  and  it  was  not  a  matter 
 of  form,  but  the  expression  of  a  deep  and  bitter  sorrow  of 
 the  nation,  on  losing  one  who  had  been  so  long  as  the  pro- 
 tecting angel  of  the  Protestant  Church. 
 
 A  similar  letter  of  condolence  was  written  to  the  Arch- 
 
 *  The  Eoman  Catholic  town  council  acted  here  in  a  manner  hitherto  un- 
 known in  Hungary.  They  not  only  gave  the  house  for  a  very  small  sum, 
 but  furnished  also  building  materials,  and  encouraged  the  Roman  Catholic 
 fellow-citizens  to  make  a  collection  in  money  for  tlie  purpose.  The  noble 
 and  generous  widow  of  the  palatine,  the  Archduchess  Maria  Dorothea,  gave 
 twenty  thousand  florins  towards  the  establishment  of  the  church  and  school, 
 and  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  gave  nearly  four  tliousand  florins,  Vienna 
 cuiTcncy.    The  collections  in  the  countrj'  were  very  unimportant.' 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OF  HfNCARY.         537 
 
 duke  Stephen,  who  now,  to  the  prt'nt  joy  of  the  nnliun,  wmt 
 appointed  palatine.  It  was  at  the  Diet  of  18-17  -  -IS,  that  ho 
 was  elected,  and  his  election  was  soon  after  confirmed  by 
 the  Emperor  Ferdinand.  As  he  was  probably  the  lojrt  pala* 
 tine  of  Hungary,  and  as  this  was  probably  ilu*  Injit  Dw-t,  wo 
 may  take  a  closer  view  of  its  proceedings,  and  bid  a  linger* 
 ing  farewell  to  the  constitution  of  Hungary. 
 
538  HISTORY   OF   THE 
 
 CHAPTER   XVIII. 
 
 DIET   OF   1847-48. 
 
 At  this  Diet  the  country  at  last  reached  that  point  towards 
 which  she  had  long  been  gradually  proceeding  in  the  way  of 
 legal  reform.  Every  new  king  had  sworn  that  "  Hungary 
 should  be  governed  as  an  independent  kingdom,  according 
 to  its  own  constitution,  and  never  be  treated  as  a  province  of 
 Austria";  and  still  the  arbitrary  decrees  of  the  king  and  of 
 the  viceregal  court  had  threatened  to  make  this  oath  a  mere 
 dead  letter. 
 
 But  at  this  Diet,  an  independent  Hungarian  ministry  secured 
 the  independence  of  the  country,  and  the  name  of  such  men 
 as  Count  Bathyani,  Count  Szecheny,  Louis  Kossuth,  and 
 others,  awakened  the  fullest  confidence  of  the  nation. 
 
 A  better  representation  of  the  country  was  introduced  ; 
 Hungary  and  Transylvania  were  united  ;  and  the  right  of 
 holding  annual  Diets  was  secured  by  law.  All  were  now  re- 
 quired to  bear  their  share  of  the  public  burden ;  duty,  labor, 
 and  feudal  tasks  were  allowed  to  be  bought  off,  as  also  a 
 compensation  allowed  for  the  tithes  to  the  clergy.  The  law 
 courts  were  improved,  the  censorship  abolished,  and  freedom 
 of  the  press  once  more  introduced. 
 
 In  reference  to  ecclesiastical  matters,  the  20th  Article  con- 
 tained the  following  important  paragraphs  :  — 
 
 §  2.  All  recognized  religious  parties  have  equal  rights  and 
 complete  reciprocity. 
 
 §  3.  All  the  expenses  of  churches  and  schools  shall  be 
 borne  by  the  state,  and  the  ministry  shall  make  such  inqui- 
 
TROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUN<iARV.  &88 
 
 ries  as  shall  enable  them  at  the  next  Diet  to  bring  forward  a 
 comprehensive  measure  on  the  subject. 
 
 §  4.  Without  reference  to  religious  opinions,  each  mcinbrr 
 of  a  church  recognized  by  the  state  haa  u  right  to  admi«ioi» 
 into  the  schools. 
 
 §  5.  The  soldiers  in  the  army  shall  have  a  chaplain  of 
 their  own  confession. 
 
 On  the  11th  of  April,  1848,  King  •  Ferdinand  V.  appointed 
 Bathyani  to  be  prime  minister  of  Iluiignr)-,  nnd  j.mvc  hia 
 sanction  to  these  statutes.  The  Diet  was  tla-n  n<lj.";rn«-d,  to 
 meet  at  Pesth  on  the  2d  of  July. 
 
 The  Hungarians  received  the  news  of  the  npjH.  i 
 
 a  Hungarian  ministry,  and  of  the  sanction  of  the  i<        '    ;.'« 
 of  the  Diet,  with  unbounded  joy. 
 
 A  circular  was  issued  to  the  Lutheran  churchca,  calling  oo 
 them  to  unite  in  thankfulness  to  God,  in  love  to  ibc  king,  m 
 confidence  towards  the  ministry,  and  obedience  to  the  law*, 
 without  which  they  could  have  no  true  liberty.  In  all  iho 
 churches  of  Hungary  prayers  were  otrercd  for  iho  king,  •ad 
 the  people  were  instructed  to  take  gooil  !»•  "i  "«-■  «"  abu«c  iho 
 confidence  placed  in  them. 
 
 It  was,  however,  discouraging  to  hear  that  u'. 
 granted  a  war  and  a  finance  minister  only  wiUi  - 
 and  that  it  was  probable  the  appointment  would 
 be  cancelled.     Reports  were  also  spread,  and  »*  •    '^  ^^ 
 foundation,  that  the  Croatians  were  preparing  lo  inradc  lluo- 
 
 It  may  readily  be  conceived  tlml  iho  n><u^r  **»  *^ 
 charge  of  the  religious  matters  and  iho  wcUooU  had  ju*  bow 
 
 no  s.necure.    He  began  hi.  work,  ^'^T^';^^ 
 of  able  assistants,  and  then  svmimoned  •  »«*«««  ""  "^ 
 uties  of  the  churches  at  Pesth  on  xUe  U  ^J^ 
 A  preparatory  meeting  of  the  cburchc.  wii  l»M  lo 
 
 The 
 
 Eropcnjr  of  AuAlria  k  ody  B^  rf  1 
 
540  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 the  proposals  of  the  government.  Should  the  pastors  become 
 mere  servants  of  the  state  ?  Should  the  schools  be  taken 
 from  under  their  care  ?  —  These  were  the  questions  which 
 were  warmly  discussed.  At  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
 Lutheran  Church,  pastor  Wimmer  spoke  with  all  his  accus- 
 tomed energy  against  the  measure,  and  decried  what  he 
 called  the  "  Judas  money,"  —  the  state  endowments  of  the 
 pastors,  as  an  inducement  for  them  to  give  up  the  schools  to 
 state  inspection. 
 
 The  discussions  were  long  and  stormy ;  but  the  result  was, 
 that  the  dangers  arising  from  the  proposed  plan  of  an  endow- 
 ment of  all  clergy  by  the  state,  and  the  separation  of  the 
 schools  from  the  Church,  were  brought  so  prominently  for- 
 ward, that  the  resolution  of  the  Assembly  was  as  follows :  — 
 
 "  The  Evangelical  Church  requires  to  have  the  right  of 
 making  and  executing  her  own  laws  ;  and,  on  the  ground  of 
 the  Peace  of  1608,  and  the  law  of  1791,  she  demands  to  be 
 still  permitted  to  guide  her  own  schools,  to  have  the  election 
 and  support  of  her  office-bearers  entirely  under  her  own  con- 
 trol, subject  to  the  law  of  the  land  ;  and  she  looks  upon  this 
 as  one  of  her  highest  privileges  "and  most  solemn  trusts." 
 
 There  was  the  more  need  of  this  solemn  and  earnest  reso- 
 lution, as  the  minister  of  public  instruction  had  proposed  a 
 law  relative  to  the  schools,  and  had  it  presented  for  discus- 
 sion without  once  asking  the  opinion  of  the  Church.  A  pro- 
 test against  this  step  was  handed  in,  and  varied  attempts  were 
 made  to  unite  the  whole  of  the  Protestant  Church  of  Hungary 
 and  Transylvania  in  expressing  one  and  the  same  opinion. 
 The  difference  of  nationality — the  Saxon,  the  Magyar,  and 
 the  Slavonian  ;  the  difference  of  faith  —  Lutheran,  Calvinist, 
 Unitarian  —  made  the  expression  of  one  united  wish  a  hard 
 affair  ;  and  many  other  subjects  were  also  discussed  at  the 
 general  assemblies. 
 
 After  the  deputies  of  the  different  churches  had  come  to  an 
 understanding,  they  had  a  conference  with  the   minister  of 
 
PROTESTANT    CIIURril    OF    IirNOAnv.  541 
 
 public  instruction  ;  and  aftrr  asscrtin-  iho  autonomy  of  the 
 Ciiurch,  or  l.cr  riglit  to  nmko  and  fxocutc  l.or  own  laws  ihcy 
 expressed  a  willingness  to  wait  for  a  final  sctilcMionl  of  ihcir 
 claims,  till  such  time  as  peaco  should  Im«  again  n-!»tortrd.  At 
 the  same  time,  liowever,  as  hy  the  r.'s<.luiion  of  IH-IH  iho 
 tithes  had  ceased,  and  in  many  places  the  paymenlB  to  pas. 
 tors^nd  schoolmasters  were  refused,  the  deputation  U-jj^rd 
 that  the  loss  thus  sustained  by  oIlice-bcartTs  of  the  Chun-h, 
 through  the  resolution  of  the  government,  should  be  iimde 
 good  at  the  public  expense. 
 
 The  minister  consented,  in  so  far  as  the  rightJi  of  olhrr  por- 
 ties  should  not  be  limited,  and  left  it  to  the  Church  to  drrido 
 in  what  way  a  million  of  florins  might  Ix-st  be  divided  among 
 those  concerned.  He  recommended  the  quantity  in  cai-h 
 case  to  be  made  to  depend  on  the  number  of  pcrHonn  in  con- 
 nection with  the  church  or  school. 
 
 To  cany  out  this  measure,  a  standing  committro  was  ap- 
 pointed by  each  of  the  llircc  confessions,  to  lie  in  coorttnl 
 communication  with  the  minister. 
 
 This  important  conference  was  now  brought  to  a  cl<np. 
 The  Churches  had  approached  nearer  to  each  oll»cr.  They 
 had  united  in  an  act  of  self-denial,  r^  *">K^t 
 
 anc^retaining  their  birthright  as  free  a:  \tr^ 
 
 Events  showed  how  prudently  lliey  had  nctwl,  lor  dark  and 
 crloomy  days  were  coming  over  the  Church  and  tin*  land. 
 
 The  danger  was  very  near.  The  Crotiani  had  almdy 
 brolven  into  Hungary,  and  the  Ikinus*  .'  who  bad 
 
 been  declared  guilty  of  high  treason,  wa-  .•  Tnm^nff 
 
 Pesth.     A  deputation  was  sent  to  Vienna  to  •cck  a  . 
 but  without  clR'ct.     On  the  9lh  and  lOth  of  ScptcmU  r.  .^.-. 
 many  of  the  citizens  were  flying  fwin  Tealh.     On  the  «M, 
 the   imperial  commissioner,  Cxjunl  Umbcrt,  w»  mufdcrwl 
 on  the  bridge  between  Pcslh  and  Ofcn.     Jcllacluch  -      -^ 
 
 •  Ban  or  Bana« 
 46 
 
542  HISTORY    OF  THE 
 
 Stuhlweissenburg  without  opposition,  and  was  solemnly  re- 
 ceived by  the  bishop. 
 
 Louis  Kossuth  issued  a  proclamation,  and  thousands,  armed 
 with  scythes  and  such  weapons  as  the  occasion  offered,  has- 
 tened to  the  Hungarian  army. 
 
 The  palatine  had  an  interview  with  the  Banus  Jellachich 
 at  the  Platten-See,  but  without  effect ;  but  although  his  office 
 and  his  oath  obliged  him  to  place  himself  at  the  head  of  the 
 Hungarian  army  under  such  circumstances,  yet,  by  the  com- 
 mand of  the  king,  he  was  called  away  from  his  post.  In  spite 
 of  the  king's  orders,  an  engagement  took  place  between  the 
 two  armies  in  the  neigborhood  of  Paroyd,  and  the  Hunga- 
 rians, though  inferior  in  numbers,  had  an  advantage. 
 
 Jellachich  begged  a  truce  for  two  days,  and  made  use  of 
 the  time  to  march  the  flank  of  his  army  towards  Raab  and 
 the  Austrian  frontier.  His  company  of  ten  thousand  men 
 was  thus  given  into  the  hands  of  G5rgey,  who  took  them 
 prisoners. 
 
 The  Diet  in  the  mean  time  declared  itself  permanent. 
 Louis  Kossuth  was  proclaimed  governor  of  Hungary,  and, 
 as  such,  made  extraordinary  efforts  to  save  the  country.  The 
 pastors  were  ordered  to  read  from  all  the  pulpits  a  statement 
 of  the  wrongs  and  grievances  which  threatened  the  land,  and, 
 under  threats,  they  were  obliged  to  submit. 
 
 Vienna  was  now  besieged  and  taken  by  Prince  Windish- 
 gratz,  and,  to  the  astonishment  of  all,  he  now,  with  a  select 
 army,  in  the  middle  of  a  severe  winter,  hastened  down  to 
 Hungary.  Almost  without  opposition  he  took  possession  of 
 Pesth  and  Ofen,  for  the  Diet  had  removed,  with  all  its  papers 
 and  Archives,  to  Debrecsin. 
 
 We  are  obliged  to  take  this  glance  of  the  political  and 
 military  transactions,  for  the  sake  of  explaining  the  persecu- 
 tions to  which  the  pastors  and  schoolmasters  were  now  ex- 
 posed. The  pastors  were  tried  by  court-martial  for  having 
 read  Kossuth's  proclamation  from  the  pulpit,  and  were  visited 
 
PROTESTANT    CHURCH    OF    HUN(.AUY.  Mt 
 
 with  condign  punishment.  Many  of  the  leaden  of  iho  troops 
 were  punished  on  mere  informers'  evidrncf,  and  witlnnK  a 
 trial.  At  the  same  time  that  tlie  wvercst  punishment  wu 
 being  inflicted  on  the  |)astors  for  reading  proclamation*  which 
 the  temporary  authorities  had  compelled  them  lo  read,  the 
 Prince*  Windishgratz  was  compelling  ihem  to  read  other  doc« 
 uments  of  a  most  extraordinary  nature  wiih  reference  to  the 
 so-called  rebels. 
 
 As  a  matter  of  course,  when  the  imprrial  troofM  wera 
 obliged  to  retire,  those  who  had  read  the  impenal  procUma- 
 tions  were,  in  their  turn,  regarded  as  guilty  of  high  trraaoo, 
 and  some  of  them  were  condemned  to  ho  sh(»!. 
 
 The  clergy  complained  bitterly  tliat  ihnr  bii>ho(w  and  »u. 
 perintendents  gave  them  no  directions  how  to  act.     Sunn-  of 
 the  bishops  issued  pastoral  letters.     The  supcrintmdrnt,  Mat- 
 thew Ileubner,  did  the  same  ;  and  though  these  ieitrn  coo- 
 tained  nothing  against  the  dynasty,  still  H' 
 demned  to  six  years'  imprisonment  in  chains, 
 After  he  had  spent  two  of  the  years  in  his  hemry  iirj 
 ment,  he  obtained   his  freedom  by  the  grace  of  *'  " 
 emperor. 
 
 His  case  was  not  solitary  ;  for,  wln-n  thi^  rat: 
 gary  seemed  victorious,  many  priests  and  Protr» 
 openly  took  the  part  of  the  conqucron,  and  ir.n 
 ported  their  cause.  ^ 
 
 Haynau^s  approach,  the  Russian  aid,  and  Cn^rfcy  •  tr- 
 ery  at  Vilagos,  prepart^d  a  dark  and  tcrribJe  day  for  all  mho 
 were  thus  involved  in  the  war. 
 
 The  storv  of  Havnau's  cruelty  precwW  him ;  a»ri  ^ 
 it  was  told  how  he  was  .hcK>tinj:  suppo«J  delinquent. ji.:.^ 
 trial,  and  in  such  numbers,  many  who  were  «-^  ^ 
 
 f... he  country.  ^r^':;^y^^'^:::^ 
 
 a'tVilagc.,  the  prisons  were  filled  -  ^  ^^  ^  .  ^  .    . 
 
 of  high  honors,  to  whom  ^^-  - -mc  hou«  u.  .K  - 
 
544  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 much  indebted,  often  pined  for  months  in  prison  before  they 
 could  be  brought  to  trial.  Many  were,  after  months  of  con- 
 finement, set  free,  because  no  charge  could  be  brought  against 
 them. 
 
 Of  the  three  thousand  Protestant  pastors  in  Hungary,  there 
 may  have  been  some  fifteen  condemned  to  more  or  less  se- 
 vere punishment ;  and  yet  the  commander-in-chief.  General 
 Haynau,  and  the  civil  governor,  Baron  Gehringer,  published 
 the  following  edict,  under  date  of  10th  of  February,  1850, 
 threatening  disgrace  and  annihilation  to  the  Protestant  Church 
 in  Hungary  :  — 
 
 Directions  to  the  Commanders  of  the  several  Military  Dis- 
 tricts in  Hungary. 
 
 For  the  sake  of  relieving  the  Protestant  Church  from  the 
 miserable  state  into  which  it  has  been  brought  by  the  abuse 
 of  power  on  the  part  of  some  of  its  office-bearers,  to  serve 
 party  purposes,  and  for  the  sake  of  securing  to  the  said 
 Church  its  rights  and  privileges,  during  the  continuance  of 
 the  martial  law,  I  have,  after  consultation  with  the  civil  gov- 
 ernor, found  it  desirable  to  publish  the  following  regula- 
 tions :  — 
 
 §  1.  The  offices  of  general  inspector  and  district  inspector 
 in  the  Lutheran  Church,  and  of  curator  in  the  Reformed 
 Church,  are  to  be  considered  as  extinct. 
 
 <^  2.  Inasmuch  as  the  free  election  of  superintendents  to 
 the  vacant  offices,  as  also  all  enactions,  are  forbidden  during 
 the  continuance  of  martial  law  ;  inasmuch  as  men  must  be 
 found  who  will  bring  the  clergy  and  the  people  back  to  a 
 state  of  submission  to  constituted  authority,  the  government 
 shall  select  suitable  persons  to  supply  the  place  of  the  super- 
 intendents, and  shall  appoint  seniors  and  laymen  who  possess 
 the  confidence  of  the  governor  to  assist  them  in  their  work. 
 
 §  3.  These  superintendents  shall  also  discharge  the  duties 
 of  district  inspectors  and  curators,  and  shall  convey  the  wishes 
 of  the  individual  churches  to  the  military  commander.     For 
 
PROTESTANT  rnrnrii  or  tiungary.  54fl 
 
 % 
 
 managing  the  Church  and  scliool  fund,  thoy  nhnll,  with  the 
 advice  of  the  seniors  and  lay  assistants  (soction  ti),  pivo  in  a 
 report  of  what  they  consider  to  be  the  Ik-ri  way  of  managing 
 that  fund. 
 
 §  4.  By  these  deliberations,  a  royal  commiwionor,  up- 
 pointed  by  the  military  governor  of  the  dlMrtct,  shall  alwaya 
 be  present,  and  in  like  manner  no  local  Church  court  shall  be 
 held  without  the  presence  of  such  a  comniijwionrr. 
 
 §  5.  As  the  clergy  of  the  Protestant  Churt-h  aro  badly 
 paid,  and  as  it  is  necessary  that  these  temporary'  ulTiccni  of 
 the  Church,  as  appointed  by  section  2,  liavc  a  posiiiun  froe 
 from  worldly  care,  I  shall  endeavor  to  provide  for  ihcm  an 
 endowment  from  the  state. ^ 
 
 §  6.  The  new  administrators  shall  enter  immediately  on 
 their  duties,  and,  at  the  same  time,  the  functioitn  of  the  fonner 
 office-bearers  shall  cease.  Every  assistance  sluill  be  given 
 by  the  civil  and  military  authorities  to  the  new  office- bearers, 
 in  the  discharge  of  their  duty. 
 
 §  7.  The  superintendents  who  are  thus  depraded  remain, 
 in  so  far  as  their  conduct  in  political  matters  is  irrrpnwrha. 
 blc,  in  the  position  which  thry  held  pn-vious  to  thi'ir  apjKHnt- 
 ment  to  this  office. 
 
 §  8.  All  possible  exertions  shall  be  made  lo  have  the 
 boundaries  of  the  dioceses  made  to  correspood  wilh  ibc  mil. 
 itary  districts.  The  superintendents  an«l  a«lmmi«tnilor«  mar 
 be  sure  of  a  friendly  reception  to  ercrif  propotai  itkicM  tmJt 
 to  bifid  the  Protectant  Church  closer  lo  the  slate. 
 
 The  9th  section  appoint.s  the  new  administratof»,  and  iHe 
 document  closes  with  reijuirinc  them  lo  enirraf  ooc*  oo  rt»r«r  . 
 office  by  accepting  the  w  prwroc**  ••• 
 
 military  commanders  of  ■  '^^T^, 
 
 to  state  that  all  this  had  been  complied  wiih,  and  the  due-- 
 ment  was  signed  "Haynii;." 
 
 ♦  Each  rcceiveJ  twcntr-four  hnnJml  fc»fa>  tmmsMj  rfi« 
 46  • 
 
546  HISTORY    OF    THE 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 Sorrow,  astonishment,  and  detestation,  were  the  feelings 
 awakened  in  the  minds  of  the  Protestants  on  the  publication 
 of  this  edict.  They  knew  the  extent  to  which  this  would 
 soon  lead,  and  they  knew  the  motives  which  dictated  the 
 decree. 
 
 The  edict  was  not  originally  the  work  of  Haynau,  but  bore 
 evidence  of  proceeding  from  the  same  workshop  which  for 
 three  hundred  years  had  not  ceased  to  forge  chains  for  the 
 Protestant  Church  in  this  country. 
 
 In  spite  of  the  danger  attending  the  step,  private  meetings 
 were  held  to  discuss  the  best  method  of  averting  the  im- 
 pending evil.*  No  way,  however,  appeared  open  for  pro- 
 viding relief. 
 
 A  few  of  the  clergy  then  resolved  to  present  a  petition  to 
 the  widow  of  the  palatine,  the  Archduchess  Maria  Dorothea, 
 to  request  her  to  use  her  influence  with  the  emperor  on  be- 
 half of  the  Church.  It  was  resolved,  partly  for  the  sake  of 
 keeping  the.matter  quiet,  partly  for  other  reasons,  not  to  ask 
 the  lay  representatives  of  the  Church  to  join  in  the  petition, 
 and  the  results  showed  the  prudence  of  the  step. 
 
 This  was  the  origin  of  the  address  which  will  be  found  in 
 Appendix,  No.  IV.,  which  gives  the  reader  a  view  of  the  state 
 of  the  Church  at  the  present  time.  The  address  was  signed 
 by  upwards  of  eighty  pastors,  particularly  Slavonians,  and 
 
 *  See  the  little  pamphlet,  "The  Protestant  Church  of  Hungary  during 
 the  Continuance  of  Martial  Law,"  published  by  Brockhaue.    Leipzig.   1850. 
 
PROTESTANT    CIIURCH    OF    IlfM.AKY.  5-17 
 
 presented  to  her  Royal  Imperial  Highness  in  iho  beginning 
 of  June.  Melting  into  tears,  she  proinisca  the  Church  all 
 possible  assistance;  and  after  the  emi>eror  IwJ  n-ad  Um 
 paper  carefully,  he  expressed  a  wish  that  it  iniglil  be  shown 
 to  the  minister  of  public  instruction. 
 
 The  interview  with  Count  Thun,  and  tl>e  influence  of  Uio 
 Archduchess  Maria  Dorothea,  brought  niattepj  to  such  n< 
 able  state,  that  a  constitution  of  the  Church,  which  Imd  ul:- 
 been  drawn  up  and  printed,  consisting  of  one  hundreii  and 
 one  paragraphs,  was  set  aside.  According  to  this  comaitu- 
 tion,  it  was  determined  to  place  a  council,  consisting  of  nine 
 persons,  as  a  kind  of  pope,  even  over  the  general  synods. 
 This  council  should  be  nominated  for  life  by  the  emperor, 
 and  should  have  such  fundamental  principles  and  lioca  of 
 conduct  as  would  soon  destroy  all  evangelical  freedom. 
 
 The  request  that  the  edict  of  Haynau  should  be  recalled 
 was  not  granted  ;  and  though  upwards  of  ten  deputations  lo 
 succession  appeared  before  the  throne,  begging  for  rt-licf  m 
 this  respect,  and  urging  as  reasons,  both  the  slate  of  feeling 
 of  the  Protestants,  and  the  intrigues  at  the  Panslavonians,  yrt 
 it  was  all  in  vain.  Instead  of  granting  relief,  tl»c  Churrh 
 was  reduced  pretty  much  to  the  slate  in  which  sl>e  was  ui>Jrr 
 Maria  Theresa. 
 
 The  high  schools  which  could  not  at  once  adopi  ibt  «l- 
 pressive  plans  of  the  government,  were  d.-claml  lo  be  pri- 
 vate  institutions,  and  placed  accordingly  umlrr  tJic  in»prctKio 
 of  royal  visitors  ;  at  the  same  time,  the  only  nuons  of  b.Ip 
 were  cut  off,  for  the  Church  was  prevcnled  fruiu  elccUog  iHo 
 office-bearers  who  alone  could  carr>'  out  the  •chcinca  which 
 the  government  requiretl. 
 
 Frequently  were  weeks  allowed  lo  pass  befow  !«••  oortd 
 be  obtained  to  hold  an  ecclesiastical  court,  and  even  then  tht 
 subjects  of  discussion  were  pre«nbcd.  The  mIo  o(  OAim 
 was  once  more  suhy-cled  lo  hmiiation. ;  ihc  BiUo  dcpoi-O. 
 ries  closed  ;  supcrinlcndcnls  were 
 
548  HISTORY    OF   THE 
 
 cion  ;  clergy  were  summoned  before  the  law  courts,  and 
 punished  simply  for  a  faithful  discharge  of  their  duty.  The 
 censorship  was  restored  with  all  its  evils,  and  the  Roman 
 Catholic  Church  took  up  its  old  persecuting  position. 
 
 The  Lutheran  Church  was  charged  with  being  alone  in  its 
 opposition  to  the  edict  of  Haynau ;  but  if  the  Reformed 
 Church  seemed  somewhat  indifferent,  it  was  because  she  had 
 suffered  less  severely,  and  because  she  saw  how  fruitless 
 assistance  would  be  for  the  present. 
 
 In  the  year  1851,  the  Church  wished  to  hold  several  meet- 
 ings, and  sent  deputations  to  Vienna  to  state  their  wishes ; 
 but  their  meetings  were  prohibited,  and  the  deputations  were 
 refused  permission  to  go  to  Vienna.* 
 
 And  the  sting  of  all  is,  that  in  the  constitution,  and  in  the 
 mouths  of  the  rulers,  one  constantly  hears  of  '^  perfect  equal- 
 ity of  the  different  confessions  ;  perfect  freedom  of  faith 
 and  conscience  ;  complete  independence  of  the  Church  courts 
 within  the  limits  of  the  law." 
 
 Poor  Church  of  Hungary  !  torn  and  bleeding  for  three 
 hundred  years ! 
 
 Will  none  of  the  distinguished  men  who  now  surround  the 
 throne  of  our  young  king  listen  to  a  faithful  statement  of  the 
 freedoms  and  of  the  constitution  now  guaranteed  by  the  oath 
 of  the  king,  —  by  treaties  of  peace,  —  by  the  principles  of 
 the  Word  of  God,  and  by  the  sacred  laws  of  the  land  ?  Shall 
 the  old  persecution  and  intolerance  of  the  dark  ages  return 
 in  the  second  half  of  the  nineteenth  century,  —  the  days 
 which  we  have  described  with  a  bleeding  heart,  as  a  warning 
 for  all  future  ages  ?  Shall  the  hope  be  still  entertained  that 
 the  law  of  God  shall  cease  to  visit  with  divine  retribution 
 those  who  transgress  its  enactments  ? 
 
 Shall  the  time  never  come  when  statesmen  shall  open  their 
 eyes  to  the  falsehood  of  the  statement  which  passes   current 
 
 *  See  Appendix,  No.  IV. 
 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH  OK  HUNCAEY.         549 
 
 at  every  Popish  court,  that  the  Protestant  rrligion  is  the 
 cause  of  revolution  ?  Will  the  statesmen  never  l«-nn»  ihm, 
 though  the  Protestants  have  mised  their  voice  npnuwi  iho 
 Pope,  and  against  tyranny,  yet  they  subscribe  with  all  ihcir 
 heart  to  the  command,  "  Kender  unto  Cu^sar  the  ihinpi  UmI 
 are  Caesar's,  and  unto  God  the  things  that  are  (Iod*i  ?  *'  U  it 
 not  the  Church  of  Rome  whicl»  is  subject  to  that  fompn 
 power,  which,  to  gain  its  own  ambitious  ends,  never  l»r»i. 
 tated  to  bathe  lands  in  blood,  to  cast  kings  from  iheir  nghl- 
 ful  thrones,  and,  in  the  spirit  of  urch-rel)ellion,  i*et  up  othrri 
 in  their  place  ?  Were  not  Rome  and  Popish  France  finil  in 
 the  ranks  of  the  rebels  in  these  lost  yenre  r  and  were  no( 
 the  leading  Protestant  countries  completely  quiet  ? 
 
 May  the  Almighty  God  preserve  the  house  of  IlafMburg 
 Lutringin  from  the  snares  laid  for  it  by  the  Jesuiia !  n»ay  tbo 
 deceitful  schemes  of  these  heartless  men  and  their  looli  be 
 found  powerless!     May  Francis  Joseph  I.,  lik-  nmn 
 
 predecessor  Joseph  II.,  raise   himself  above      .  -  and 
 
 mere  national  strife,  and  stand  as  the  dintribulor  of  jiaUcc, 
 of  impartial  equity  to  all  his  subjects  !  May  ho  »  live  aad 
 reign  that  history'shall  delight  to  gather  up  such  UctM  from 
 his  reign  as  shall  tend  to  show, — 
 
 "  That,  as  king  and  emperor  by  the  gnce  of  God,  bo  hM 
 not  only  struggled  to  represent  the  power,  but  al»  \hcJMk01 
 and  goodness  of  that  Being  by  whom  king.  Pcigm  .od  pc»- 
 ces  decree  justice." 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 LIST  OF  THE  SCIIOLAKSIIirS  AND  FOUNDATIONS  FnU 
 THE  BENEFIT  OF  HUNGARIAN  sllDI  NT>  AT  V«»U- 
 EIGN  UNIVERSITIES. 
 
 {Extract  presented  to  a  General  Aurmbig  w  IMA.) 
 
 (a.)      for   LL'TIIEBAJf  8TCDEKT*. 
 
 1.  The  Pelmis  foumlaiion.  of  16.000  florin*,  in  the  lUnk  of  ViMaa. 
 may  be  applietl  to  any  foreign  univcn-ity- 
 
 2.  In  Tubingen,  a  free  table  for  twelve  fOKleaii  o^  ibMlogy,  mtt^ 
 lished  in  16G8. 
 
 3.  In  Tubingen,  the  Fiffcrlis  fouoJalion,  (or  two  U 
 Transylvanians. 
 
 4.  In  Wittenberg,  the  Kas-'ay  foundation  of  7.64 1 
 
 5.  Also  the  PoUlis  foundation  of  2.<km)  florin*. 
 G   The  Emperor  I>copold  II..  in  the  year  i:»l,g«»«  I^ 
 
 the  support  of  two  clergymen,  wns  U.c  one  to  .t«dy  M 
 other  at  \Vittenl)erg.  ^„  ,    ,       ii 
 
 7    In  Greifswalde,  the  gift  of  Charie*  XII.  for  «b«  II 
 s!  Also  Szirmay'.  gift  of  3,000  florin,  for  the  bcrflof  11 
 
 "^Tln  Giittingen.  Burg^tallrr-  foan.Ution  of  ^^^^^^^ 
 
 10.  In.Iona  and  WittcnUrg.  all  Ilanffarian  ttadMti  •ntmm^m, 
 
 eighteen  dollars  annually.  nA^ii--..  Lripek.  mA  V^f 
 
 11.  In  each  of  the  three  ani»enitk«,  OiCttar*.  l^?^  -•  ■— ^ 
 gen,  three  studcnu  hare  a  free  table. 
 
552  APPENDIX. 
 
 12.  In  Halle,  a  free  table  for  all  Hungarian  students  who  teach  two 
 hours  each  day  in  the  orphan-house. 
 
 13.  The  foundation  at  Altdorf,  for  three  students,  was  removed,  with 
 the  university,  to  Erlangen. 
 
 14.  In  like  manner,  three  foundations  at  Helmstadt  were  removed  to 
 three  other  universities. 
 
 1.5.  In  the  schoolmasters'  seminary  in  Halle,  some  of  the  more  distin- 
 guished students  receive,  besides  free  board  and  lodging,  also  a  small 
 sura  of  money. 
 
 16.  In  Groningen,  all  Hungarian  students  have  free  dinner  and  sup- 
 per. 
 
 (b.)    students  of  the  reformed  church  ENjor 
 
 1.  In  Cambridge,  three  foundations. 
 
 2.  In  Oxford,  also  three. 
 
 3.  In  Utrecht,  the  interest  of  2,400  florins. 
 
 4.  In  Francker,  1,708  florins  annually,  to  be  divided. 
 
 5.  In  Groningen,  all  who  come  have  free  dinner  and  supper. 
 
 6.  In  Hai-deroyk,  and 
 
 7.  In  Deventer,  two  students  have  board  and  lodging. 
 
 8.  In  Zurich,  three  students  may  receive  each  102  florins  annually,  and 
 30  florins  travelling  expenses  on  leaving. 
 
 9.  In  Berne,  four  students  may  receive  on  their  arrival  94  florins  for 
 clothes  and  books,  144  florins  annually,  and  30  as  a  viaticum  on  leaving. 
 
 10.  In  Geneva,  two  Hungarian  students  receive  each  a  complete  suit 
 of  clothes  on  his  arrival,  15  florins  per  month  during  his  stay,  and  5  louis- 
 d'ors,  or  52  florins,  on  leaving. 
 
 11.  In  Basle,  two  students  have  free  board  and  lodging. 
 
 12.  In  Heidelberg,  one  has  the  same. 
 
 13.  In  Herborn  Academy,  every  student  who  sings  on  the  streets  re- 
 ceives 30  dollars. 
 
 14.  In  Bremen,  every  Hungarian  student  has  free  board  and  lodging. 
 
 15.  In  Frankfort-on-the-Oder,  a  free  table  for  ten  students. 
 
 16.  In  Halle,  in  the  Reformed  Gymnasium,  two  enjoyed  free  board  and 
 lodging. 
 
 17.  In  the  Joachim  College  in  Berlin  are  said  to  be  two  free  tables  for 
 Hungarian  students. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 553 
 
 II. 
 
 POPLXATIOX  OF  IIUNGAIIV 
 
 (a.)      ACCOl{l)IN(i    TO    RELIGION. 
 
 Roman  Catholics, 
 United  Greek  Cluucli.      . 
 Lutlierans,     .... 
 Reformed  Church,    ... 
 Unitarian.s,    .... 
 Greek  Church  (not  united), 
 Jews, 
 
 Total,    .     12,ftSO,406 
 
 (b.)      ACCOKDING    TO   LAXGUAGKA. 
 
 IIuni,'arian,  . 
 
 Slavonian, 
 
 German, 
 
 Wallachians, 
 
 Croatians,     . 
 
 Raitzianji, 
 
 Shohatzians, 
 
 Wends,     . 
 
 Russniaks, 
 
 Bulgarians, 
 
 French, 
 
 Greeks,     . 
 
 Armenians,    . 
 
 Montencgrian- 
 
 Clcmcntincs. 
 
 Jews. 
 
 Tbiri.    .    I«» 
 
 a 
 
554  APPENDIX. 
 
 III. 
 
 PETITION  OF  THE  PROTESTANT  CLERGY  OF  HUNGA- 
 RY, ASSEMBLED  IN  1851,  NEAR  THE  DANUBE,  AND  AD- 
 DRESSED TO  THE  EMPEROR  FRANCIS  JOSEPH  I. 
 
 Most  Gracious  Siee, 
 
 Out  of  the  fulness  of  the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh  ;  and  as  our 
 heart  is  full  of  sorrow  and  trouble,  our  lips  can  give  utterance  only  to 
 painful  complaints.  We  pour  out  our  complaint,  however,  before  your 
 Majesty,  believing  that  your  Majesty  is  called  to  that  liigh  post  by  Him 
 by  whom  kings  reign  and  princes  decree  justice,  and  who  setteth  up 
 whomsoever  he  will.  We  pour  out  our  complaint  with  confidence  in 
 your  Majesty,  and  with  hope  ;  for  wc  believe  that  your  Majesty  both  can 
 and  will  assist  us. 
 
 We  do  not  ask  for  easfe,  for  this  is  not  the  place  of  our  rest ;  nor  for 
 outward  good,  which  vanishcth ;  but  we  beg  for  that  liberty  of  conscience 
 which  is  denied  us  by  the  civil  power  in  Hungary. 
 
 The  cause  of  our  sufferings  is  to  be  found  in  the  edict  of  His  Excel- 
 lence Baron  Haynau,  of  the  10th  of  February,  1850,  by  which  the  rights 
 of  the  Protestant  Church,  which  she  has  enjoyed  for  three  hundred  years, 
 are,  with  one  stroke  of  the  pen,  annihilated. 
 
 Our  Reformed  Church,  in  the  constitution  Avhich  has  been  acknowl- 
 edged for  three  hundred  years,  declares  that  the  apostolical  form  of 
 Church  government  is  the  model  which  we  follow  ;  and  yet  here  have 
 we  seen  the  day  when,  by  military  power,  another  form  of  government 
 is  forced  upon  us,  as  if  neither  the  apostolical  pattern  nor  the  ex- 
 perience of  three  hundred  years  were  Sufficient  to  teach  our  >Church 
 how  she  ought  to  be  governed.  The  alleged  cause  of  this  edict,  however, 
 is  a  ground  of  deep  sorrow,  for  it  takes  for  granted,  Avhat  has  not  been 
 proved,  that  the  Protestant  Church,  as  such,  was  deeply  involved  in  the 
 late  troubles,  and  has  thus  forfeited  her  rights.  We  acknowledge  that 
 individuals  have  been  borne  away  by  the  storm  and  the  stream,  —  and  we 
 beg  your  Majesty's  gracious  consideration  of  their  case  ;  but  the  Church, 
 as  such,  has  never  spoken  or  acted  against  the  properly  constituted  au- 
 thorities. In  our  ecclesiastical  assemblies,  which  were  publicly  held,  and 
 of  which  the  minutes  were  always  forwarded  to  our  sovereign,  it  may  be 
 seen  that  we  Avere  engaged  in  building  up  the  walls  of  Zion,  in  strength- 
 ening the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  and  it  would  be  beneath  the  dignity  of 
 our  office  to  stoop  to  discuss  mere  political  matters.  With  the  minutes 
 of  our  meetings  before  the  government,  when  did  we  ever  receive  reproof 
 for  interfering  with  i)olitical  matters  ^    When  individuals  and  office-beai^ 
 
APPENDIX'. 
 
 ers  of  another  Church,  whidi  is  not  rrotcstaul,  sin  n{n»in»t  th*  itata, 
 transgression  is  not  laid  on  their  Cliuroh.  nor  is  hIic  cx.n>|icllctl  lo 
 of  another  constitution  on  that  account ;  whcrvforv  wc  n\»r  well  expect 
 that  the  same  measure  of  justice  mnv  lie  jfraniiil  to  Uie  Kraanliral 
 
 Church. 
 
 "Wlien  we  now  look  at  this  new  constitution,  wc  nrc  deeply 
 for  one  part  of  the  Keforniation  was  an  CM*npc  fn»m  the  lyninnr  of  iIm 
 hierarchy,  and  the  remedy  w.is  found  in  0'.iuhli»hini;  a  projjrr  Imlaiw^ 
 between  the  clerical  and  the  lay  clement  in  tlic  Church  ;  hr  ihi« 
 tuiion,  however,  all  the  j)ower  of  the  Chun li  i«  plnreti  in  the  I., 
 the  superintendents  and  seniors ;  and  if  tuymen  inkc  part,  ihrr  are  ap- 
 pointed by  j^overnment,  and  not,  a»  our  Church  rcqutnu,  cbuacn  hj  iW 
 people. 
 
 The  limitation  of  the  power  of  the  hishop  wns  i.n.-  of  iKo  -rrai  wotka 
 of  the  Reformation,  hut  this  newly  c«nHiitutc«l  '  t  girm 
 
 an  unlimited  power  to  men  chosen  hy  the  suji ....: .,  .:.:er|irN 
 
 their  principles  and  to  carry  out  their  plans ;  thiu  orertarniaf  cooipkl*' 
 ly  our  Presbyterian  form  of  Church  irovcmmont. 
 *  Further  still,  the  greatest  diflu-uhies  arc  laid  in  our  war  to  prrteal  w 
 holding  our  ecclesiastical  assemblies ;  and  bcin;;  ihu%  ha?r".  '-i  ■"  "-ir 
 usefulness  as  a  Church  of  Christ,  we  cannot  dcrelop  th  .  r 
 
 comforting  the  distressed,  for  recalling  the  wanderer*,  anU  ;  ■.   — — <; 
 up  the  Church,  which  our  great  Master  may  well  expert. 
 
 Not  only  are  we  deprived  of  the  ri^'hi  of  -•:•••  •' -  -'^-~  -'  '»- 
 Church,  but  the  schools  arc  nl-o  threatened  « 
 which  arc  taking  place  are  not  in  arcordnnre  v 
 quirements  of  the  tin>c.     Wc  have  hitherto  n: 
 tional  establishment.-*,  and  we  do  not  want  ai._>    ■  - 
 state,  if  we  must  pay  the  pric-c  of  surrcn.lrnni:  .»iir  . 
 other  j)Ower  is  making  phinn  and  <■  -  t 
 
 without  due  consideration,  and  wi;  '  ■  :   ■   ■ 
 
 omyin  the  present  exhausted  Mat.  .-i  t^ «"«^'      ^ 
 
 this,  wc  need  only  refer  to  the  fact  that,  wh.lc  no  t-.  •         " 
 
 yet  ma.le  for  elementary  school*,  all   - 
 
 have  the  high  schools  opened     T\u 
 
 ing  while  the  walls  are  not  .^ 
 
 plan  for  the  Upper  (iymnaMa 
 
 dred  and  eighty-six  Icwons  wt^kl.v  ^^ 
 
 to  give  twenty  Icssonn  weekly.     N- 
 
 puflirient  for  thi-    ^^ '>'!».  «"  ' 
 
 twelve  ordinary- professor*.  "«  „  ,  ,  u„  n, 
 
 dividual*  and  also  of  roToraUon*  U*  b«n  Ij  U.c 
 
 .•r«M->f    It    r»»]' 
 
556 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 reduced.  We  are  also  required  to  act  with  such  haste,  that  no  time  is 
 allowed  us  for  properly  estimating  our  resources.  The  schools  are  the 
 principal  hope  of  the  Protestant  Church,  and  yet  we  are  not  permitted 
 to  discuss  and  consult  respecting  them  according  to  the  Presbyterian 
 form  of  Church  government,  which  alone  we  recognize  as  Scriptural  and 
 legal. 
 
 Most  gracious  Emperor !  the  Peace  of  Vienna  and  of  Linz,  as  also  the 
 Treaty  of  Szathmar,  which  was  guaranteed  by  the  foreign  powers  of 
 Holland  and  England,  as  also  the  coronation  oath  of  your  imperial  Ma- 
 jesty's predecessors,  have  faithfully  secured  to  us  freedom  of  faith  and 
 conscience  ;  and  yet  our  rights  are  so  trampled  on,  that  we  must  regard 
 all  these  treaties  as  empty  words. 
 
 And  we  can  see  no  reason  why  the  present  "  state  of  siege  "  or  mili- 
 tary rule  should  deprive  us  of  the  rights  of  conscience,  for  the  kingdom 
 of  the  Lord  Jesus  cannot  suffer  violence ;  and  we  here  remember  the 
 words  of  your  Majesty's  illustrious  ancestor,  Maximilian  I.  — "  To  rule 
 over  the  conscience  is  to  take  forcible  possession  of  heaven's  citadel "  ; 
 and  in  his  letter  to  General  Lazarus  Schwendt,  he  says,  "  Affairs  of  the 
 Church  can  never  be  settled  by  the  sword."  It  is  also  no  comfort  to  us 
 that  this  is  only  provisional,  for  the  eternal  truth  of  Christ  can  never  be 
 subjected  to  the  provisional  and  temporary  enactments  of  man. 
 
 We  bow  with  the  deepest  submission  before  the  throne,  begging  of 
 your  Majesty,  — 
 
 Firsts  That  your  Majesty  would  be  graciously  pleased  to  annul  the 
 edict  of  Eebruary ;  for  this  edict  is  like  an  axe  laid  to  the  root  of  Prot- 
 estantism, and  so  long  as  it  remains  in  force,  our  feelings  must  be  those 
 of  condemned  criminals  waiting  for  execution. 
 
 Second,  That  your  Majesty  would  restore  us  our  independence  as  a 
 Church,  and  allov/  us  to  manage  our  ecclesiastical  aflairs  in  the  Presby- 
 terian form,  which  we  regard  as  apostolical,  and,  therefore,  as  the  only 
 proper  mode  of  Church  government.  We  lay  on  the  freedom  of  our 
 Church  courts  the  same  stress  which  John  Knox  laid  on  it,  when  he  said, 
 "  It  is  all  one  whether  they  take  from  us  the  freedom  of  the  Church 
 courts,  or  deprive  us  of  the  Gospel."  We  enter,  then,  a  solemn  protest 
 against  all  limitation  of  the  freedom  of  our  Presbyterial  Church  courts, 
 and  declare  ourselves  unable  to  discharge  our  duty  as  a  Church,  either 
 to  God,  or  to  your  Majesty,  or  to  our  people,  till  such  time  as  we  have 
 liberty  fully  and  freely  to  exercise  our  ecclesiastical  functions.  We  do 
 not  wish  that  amount  of  liberty  which  your  Majesty  has  granted  the  Eo- 
 man  Catholic  Church,  by  dispensing  her  from  the  imperial  placet  in  her 
 ecclesiastical  acts  ;  no,  we  much  rather  desire  that  the  government  should 
 have  an  opportunity  of  seeing  how  anxiously  we  strive  after  everything 
 
APPENDIX.  557 
 
 which  is  for  iiic  honor  of  our  kin-  for  the  froo«l  of  the  lUic,  an.l  fur  iho 
 well-being  of  the  Church.  Wc  want  freedom  only  in  »o  f«r  m  will  d- 
 low  the  representatives  of  tlic  Protestant  Church  to  rwry  out  their  vnn- 
 ciples. 
 
 lliird,  As  we  are  threjitoncd  that  if  our  j:yinna*i«  arc  nut  in  ih«  re- 
 quired form  before  the  dose  of  tlic  prcsynt  vcnr,  —  nnd  wc  luitc  mlntly 
 shown  that  this  is  impossible,  —  we  shall  not  Ihj  allowctl  to  rri;«rtl  Uina 
 as  piibUc  institutions,  and  shall  luivc  no  ri-hl  to  yu.- . .  n.-.,  .,t.  )..,i 
 must  regard  them  as  mere  private  academics,  —  wc  l< 
 
 ty  will  allow  us  the  necessary  time  to  improve  our  »i!.     .  „.   .  , . . 
 
 mit  us  to  do  so  in  a  legal,  ecclesiastical  manner. 
 
 Fourth,  "We  beg  tliat  in  cases'  of  diflcrcncc  of  opinion  between  Otc 
 Church  and  the  government,  wc  may  be  allowed  to  pl«c«  oortclrct  in 
 immediate  intercourse  with  your  Maje*ty's  mini»icn. 
 
 Most  gracious  Emperor  !  we  Protestant*  ailhcrc  foithfuUj  to  the  com- 
 mand, "Let  every  soul  be  subject  to  the  higher  iKjwrr-  "  -'' '  •' '  m-fr 
 faithfully  we  observe  the  injunction,  "  Ucndcr  unto  '  .-.^i 
 
 which  are  Ciesar's,"  do  we  demand  ihc  right  of  "  rcntl  !•.'<• 
 
 things  that  are  His."    We  arc  ready  to  wn'C  youi  ..- 
 
 property  and  our  life,  but  we  must  serve  our  God  u u.  ....»-:  a;«J 
 
 conscience. 
 
 ^     May  State  and  Church  work  together  iv  •'•-  '•'- «!  cMar,u4 
 
 may  your  Majesty  be  the  instrument  for  '  •  iminJbU 
 
 consummation,  that  your  Majesty's  name  j..»,.  .-v  ..-..^v..  ^w«  to  pO»* 
 terity  with  reverence  and  love  ! 
 
 Your  M-  ■  •'•'  motl  obedicai  Mb- 
 
 Pesih,5lhMay,\S5\. 
 
 •n  bj  tlM  8«par 
 
 f   Um 
 
 1\. 
 
 ADDRESS   TO  HEU  I.MPEUIAL  Iip;"viv<  xiUMa  TwRO- 
 TIIEA. 
 
 Most  Guacious  Aif  ^' 
 
 Your  Imperial  H 
 
 rt  well  on  vbat  «  «m 
 
 the  rights  and  pririlcgcs  of  the  fcTmiis«lkml  Ck«ftli  U  ttmtmj  MM. 
 
558  APPENDIX. 
 
 The  Peace  of  Vienna  and  of  Linz,  the  Pragmatic  Sanction  guaranteed 
 by  foreign  powers,  and  the  oatlis  of  our  kings  of  the  house  of  Hapsburg, 
 —  by  which  they  solemnly  bound  their  posterity,  —  secure  to  the  Re- 
 formed Church  of  Hungary  as  firm  a  foundation  as  man  can  give. 
 Among  these  fundamental  rights  are  the  privilege  of  electing  her  own 
 office-bearers,  of  making  her  own  laws,  and  educating  her  own  children 
 without  foreign  influence  or  interference. 
 
 This  has  all  been  violated  by  the  edict  of  Baron  Ilaynau  of  the  10th 
 of  February,  and  the  evil  will  sink  every  day  deeper  if  speedy  relief  is 
 not  obtained. 
 
 The  four  superintendents  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  who  had  been  con- 
 stitutionally elected,  are  now  deposed  from  office,  and  among  them  Su- 
 perintendent Samuel  Stromsky,  who  has  never  been  charged  Avith  any 
 crime  against  the  State.  In  like  manner,  our  general  inspectors,  and 
 district  and  school  inspectors,  are  deposed,  and  men  put  into  their  place 
 of  whom  we  do  not  know  Avhether  and  how  far  they  enjoy  the  confidence 
 of  the  Church.  Our  dioceses  are  divided  according  to  military  districts, 
 independent  of  the  number  of  churches  ;  our  general  assemblies  are  pro- 
 hibited }  our  local  church  meetings  tolerated  only  under  very  great  limi- 
 tations ;  and  the  whole  Church  government  committed  to  the  care  of 
 administrators,  assisted  by  laymen  of  whom  the  Church  knows  nothing,  ^ 
 and  who  render  no  account  of  their  stewardship. 
 
 It  is  not  difficult  to  see  that  Avith  this  culminating  government  we  shall 
 soon  cease  to  be  Protestants.  A  court  appointed  by  the  military  com- 
 mander, bound  by  an  oath  of  which  we  knoAV  nothing,  quite  irresponsible 
 to  the  Church,  shall  manage  her  affairs ! 
 
 While  his  Majesty  is  giving  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  privileges 
 which  she  never  before  enjoyed  in  the  empire,  our  very  existence  is  threat- 
 ened. It  is  the  more  astonishing  that  a  kind  of  military  consistoriuni 
 should  be  here  introduced  just  at  the  time  that  other  sovereigns,  recog- 
 nizing the  impracticability  of  the  consistory,  arc  everywhere  introducing 
 the  Presbyterian  form. 
 
 These  measures  are  the  more  painful  as  they  are  based  on  a  charge 
 which  can  never  be  proved,  namely,  that  our  Church,  as  such,  took  part 
 in  the  late  unhappy  movements.  It  is,  on  the  contrary,  evident,  tliat 
 when,  in  1848,  a  proposal  was  made  to  pay  the  clergy  and  teachers  out 
 of  the  state  funds,  the  Assembly  of  the  Church  refused  to  accept  of  the 
 boon,  but  passed  a  resolution  which  reads  as  follows  :  —  "  According  to 
 the  Treaties  of  Peace  of  1608,  1647,  and  the  laws  of  1791,  the  Protestant 
 Church  demands  her  right  of  self-government,  and  claims,  as  her  most, 
 precious  jewel,  the  right  of  making  her  own  laws,  directing  her  own 
 schools,  and  managing  her  own  funds  by  persons  freely  elected  for  that 
 
API'KNUIX.  ^^59 
 
 purpose."     Thus  the  Protestant  Church  ili.l  not  allow  hcnk-If  lo  b«  lortd 
 away  from  her  legal  basis  by  uny  jiromiscs,  however  ^^Trat. 
 
 The  measure  is  called  provisional.     Hut  let  u»  !<-  k  -  • 
 
 How  can  one  of  the  present  administrutors  ordiiin  n 
 ogy?     How  can  he  who  is  himself  free  from  obli-aii.u  t..  i:..  (  Imnh 
 bind  another?     Here  is  a  dun-crous  breach  in  uur  (■on»umt...n  •     .\n.\ 
 yet  Roman  Catholic  administrators  orduin  rrotcsutil  cirr. 
 bayonet  requires  us  to  be  silent ! 
 
 The  edict  wishes  us  to  join  more  closely  to  ihc  Hate  ;  a- 
 out  becomin<;  a  mere  police  system,  wc  cannot  In?  bound  ri 
 are.     We  form  no  state  within  n  state.     Wc  arc  su^ 
 prince.     Our  Presbytcrial  system  cnal)lcs  the  most  il 
 bcrs  of  the  government  to  tit  with  and  a*-*!*;  un  in  oi; 
 the  general  good.     Our  meetings  arc  o|H.'n,  our  mini;- 
 the  government,  and  if  his  Majesty  object  to  any  of  «i; 
 matter  will  be  reconsidered,  and  due  rM|>cci  Ijc  jmid  : 
 otfered,  —  that  Church  and   State   may  still   remain  c^U  la  tu  «ma 
 sphere,  and  both  united. 
 
 No!  the  Protestant  Cliurch  h.^s  no/>i' : 
 seeks  only  to  educate  faithful  citizens  an. I 
 still  deeply  in  the  minds  of  her  children  tli«- >.i 
 all  men  ;  love  the  brotherhood  ;  fear  Gotl ;  hoi. 
 
 ii.  17.) 
 
 Our  vish  is  to  Jk;  allowed  to  appear  bcf^rr  rnr  •r>rrrr- 
 petition  ;  and  in  the  mean  time  wc  take  r«'- 
 Highness,  in  grateful  remembrance  of  t' 
 that  your  Koyal  Hi-hncss,  u  the  i- 
 ligion,  will  avail  yourself  of  your  p 
 correct  statement  of  oar  case. 
 
 Wierc  wc  can  serve  oar  sever.  !.-n  ^»I!^  "--ur  !! 
 not  be  the  last  to  do  so  ;  but,  - 
 danger,  wc  cannot  '•''•»■>''  '"  " 
 
 tinue  to  enjoy  our  ^ 
 
 voices  now  to  him  v.;..:  .    --,  , 
 his  country. 
 
 Committing  ourselves 
 to  the  prayers  of  your  I 
 ceasing  respect  and  Chni 
 
 ,1  .nr  r.ia««  to  iIm  kiaAj 
 
 w,«pdwfaimw ■  i9im^ 
 
 Yoor  RoyiJ  irifldWilK 
 
 .,  l5/7«n^l850. 
 
 mr  «»»• 
 
Librarjes 
 
 DATE  DUE 
 
 HIGHSMITH  #45115